Терминатров Джон Коннорович
Naruto _Madam, You Dont Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right 1-214

Самиздат: [Регистрация] [Найти] [Рейтинги] [Обсуждения] [Новинки] [Обзоры] [Помощь|Техвопросы]
Ссылки:
Школа кожевенного мастерства: сумки, ремни своими руками Юридические услуги. Круглосуточно
 Ваша оценка:

   Naruto :Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Author: Uzumaki_Kushina_21
  
   Chapter 1: Chapter 1: Fifteen Days Before the Night of Genocide
   "There are still fifteen days until the night of genocide..."
   1
   Uchiha Haru stood alone at the railing on the second floor of the Konoha Military Police Corps, gazing outside through the glass.
   5
   The sun was warm, and the breeze was gentle.
   Several members of the police force who had just finished their shift change were walking and laughing, chatting about recent happenings and which small shop had new dishes.
   Peaceful, harmonious, happy.
   Just like it had been for so many years.
   But Uchiha Haru knew that all this warmth was just an illusion.
   The night of the Uchiha clan extermination was coming.
   In fifteen days, the Uchiha clan, once glorious and proud, would be wiped from existence.
   Haru was a transmigrated into Naruto World.
   From the very first day he arrived in this world, he had known that this day would inevitably come.
   5
   It was just too difficult to change.
   With the silent consent of the Third Hokage, Shimura Danzo, leader of the Konoha Root organization, had forced Uchiha Itachi to carry out the massacre of the Uchiha clan.
   6
   During that night, Root, Uchiha Itachi, and Uchiha Obito-disguised as Uchiha Madara-all took part.
   The lineup was so powerful that even a Kage-level shinobi would struggle to survive it.
   Haru's training aptitude wasn't bad, but it was far from extraordinary.
   At best, he could be considered excellent. Nothing more.
   Even after years of relentless training, his current strength was merely that of a three-tomoe Jonin.
   6
   How could he possibly survive a night that even Kage-level shinobi would find difficult to endure?
   5
   Thinking about it, Uchiha Haru frowned slightly.
   An overwhelming sense of urgency crept into his heart, shaking the calm he always maintained.
   Fifteen days.
   Only fifteen days left.
   2
   He would have to face the purge launched by Uchiha Itachi.
   Itachi, along with the masked man-Uchiha Obito-disguised as Madara, would do the killing themselves.
   And there was also Root, secretly watching and waiting.
   This was literal hell difficulty. How could he survive?
   Escape from Konoha before the massacre?
   Where would he even go?
   Without a transfer order, leaving the village would label him a traitor.
   3
   With his strength barely reaching Jonin level, he wouldn't escape Konoha's pursuit for long. He'd still die.
   3
   Was there really no way out?
   The thought filled Uchiha Haru with sorrow.
   [Countdown to Uchiha Clan Extermination Night: 14 days, 11 hours, 59 minutes, 59 seconds]
   5
   [Do you want to start the simulation of the Night of Genocide?]
   At that moment, two lines of translucent text appeared before Haru's eyes, startling him.
   A system?!
   Joy flashed in Uchiha Haru's eyes.
   When he first arrived in this world, he'd tried endlessly to awaken a system, but failed each time. Eventually, he'd given up hope.
   Who would have thought that the system would activate just as the Night of Genocide approached?
   The Extermination Night Simulation System...
   In his previous life, he'd played similar simulation-style games.
   Would this be similar? He decided to try it.
   The moment the thought crossed his mind, the translucent text seemed to sense it and updated.
   [Uchiha Clan Extermination Night Simulator is now open...]
   [The Uchiha Clan Extermination Night Simulator has been activated!]
   1
   [Before each simulation begins, the host may choose three of ten randomly generated abilities.]
   [Abilities are ranked by rarity: gold is the highest, followed by purple, blue, and white.]
   [After each simulation ends, the host can select one ability to solidify into real life. This ability will remain permanently and does not take up an optional ability slot.]
   [The simulator can be used unlimited times within a day, with no cooldown. However, after a full day, a cooldown of up to two days will be triggered.]
   7
   [Note: The host can perform countless simulations in a day but can only solidify one ability per day.]
   3
   [Solidified abilities can be replaced within the same day. Once the cooldown period begins, the last solidified ability is permanently retained and cannot be replaced. The daily solidification quota is also refreshed.]
   3
   [If no ability is solidified by the end of the day, the solidification count resets and is not carried over!]
   After reading everything, Haru gained a general understanding of the simulator.
   The ability to permanently retain powers in real life and solidify talents made his heart pound faster.
   If he wasn't mistaken, this could be his key to rapidly growing stronger and surviving the night of genocide.
   He looked up at the clock on the wall.
   It was now 12:13.
   By 12:13 tomorrow, the simulator would enter its two-day cooldown.
   Which meant he needed to simulate as many times as possible before then, extract powerful abilities, and solidify them.
   There were less than fifteen days left until the Uchiha clan's extermination.
   He couldn't afford to waste a single opportunity to grow stronger.
   Only then could he have a chance at surviving.
   Uchiha Haru took a deep breath and muttered silently, "System, start simulation!"
   1
   [The Uchiha Clan Extermination Night simulation begins!]
   1
   [Currently available abilities: Chakra +500, Eye Power +100, Fire Style Master, One-Handed Seal...]
   2
   [Please select three of the above abilities to simulate.]
   Just like the character selection screen in the games of his past life.
   Haru was not unfamiliar with this. He began browsing the list carefully.
   [Chakra +500 (White Ability): Slightly increases maximum chakra reserve.]
   [Eye Power +100 (Blue Ability): Enhances ocular power and sharpens perception.]
   [Fire Style Master (Blue Ability): Significantly enhances power when using Fire Release techniques.]
   [One-Handed Seal (Blue Ability): Allows ninjutsu to be cast using only one hand.]
   3
   ...
   The first batch of refreshed abilities was somewhat underwhelming.
   No gold abilities.
   Not even one purple.
   Only a few blue ones.
   Still, Haru wasn't too disappointed. It was only the first simulation.
   And these abilities were actually pretty decent.
   While not enough to cause a massive leap in strength, they were practical and offered noticeable improvements.
   Just the blue and white abilities had this much impact.
   What would purple and gold be capable of?
   The thought made his blood race with excitement.
   After a moment of deliberation, Haru selected [Eye Power +100], [Fire Style Master], and [One-Handed Seal] as his three abilities.
   [Selection complete!]
   [Simulation begins!]
   ----------------
   MC Pic -->
   24
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to my reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   2
   --------------------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   RAW : peYЪYYN`ORQNT
   Author: lЏQЂN..
   comment 6 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 2: Chapter 2 : Start Simulation
   As the simulation began, the next moment, Uchiha Haru's eyes and surroundings changed.
   He appeared in his own room, and it was pitch black outside.
   It was quiet, without a single sound.
   Only the whirring of the wind was particularly clear.
   "Is this... the night of the Uchiha clan extermination?" Uchiha Haru murmured.
   Looking at the room he had lived in for over ten years, everything was almost identical to real life.
   His chakra and ninjutsu flowed as usual.
   This didn't feel like a simulation. It was clearly a real experience-identical to actually living it. However, Haru had no time to marvel at this.
   He had already arrived at the night of the clan's extermination.
   Uchiha Itachi or Uchiha Obito could appear to kill him at any moment.
   Staying in his room would mean certain death. He had to find a way to survive.
   Escape!
   Escape from the Uchiha clan's settlement!
   To avoid being targeted by Itachi and Obito.
   This was something Haru had been planning for over a decade.
   It was also the most viable path he had thought of.
   After all, both Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Obito were Kage-level or beyond. They far surpassed an ordinary jnin, even one with a fully developed Sharingan.
   Facing them head-on meant death. His only shot at survival was to flee.
   To that end, he had spent years scouting and mapping escape routes.
   Eventually, he discovered a path so concealed it was unlikely to be found.
   There was no time to lose. The massacre had begun. He had to move.
   With determination, Haru jumped out of the window.
   Like a cheetah, swift and agile.
   As a Konoha jnin with over ten years of ninjutsu training, this level of movement was second nature.
   Under the pitch-black night sky,
   Haru leapt through the shadows quickly and cautiously.
   Though darkness blanketed everything, his three-tomoe Sharingan rendered it meaningless.
   Especially now, in this simulation, Haru had selected the +100 Pupil Power ability.
   It had enhanced his ocular prowess significantly.
   He could see clearly in the dark, as though it were broad daylight.
   Additionally, he felt a noticeable change within himself:
   He had grown stronger.
   Previously, his strength had been on par with an ordinary jnin.
   But now, he had risen to the level of an elite jnin.
   This was no small feat.
   When one reaches higher echelons of power, each step forward becomes exponentially harder.
   Every bit of progress demands immense time and experience.
   Yet here he was, having made such a leap in mere moments. It was astounding.
   And this was just from three blue-ranked abilities.
   What about purple ones?
   Or even gold?
   If he could unlock even a few golden talents by the end of the simulation,
   He might even stand a chance against Uchiha Itachi or Uchiha Obito.
   The thought filled Haru with anticipation for the higher-ranked abilities still to come.
   The streets were deserted and eerily silent.
   Even with lights on in nearby homes, no voices could be heard.
   Haru felt the cold grip of murderous intent hanging in the air.
   He knew the purge had already begun.
   This realization made Haru anxious, and he quickened his pace.
   This was the escape route he had spent more than ten years perfecting.
   He had carefully avoided all major roads, choosing instead the most obscure, unused paths.
   Only two people truly carried out the massacre: Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Obito.
   Even for Kage-level shinobi, covering the entire settlement without missing a corner was impossible.
   Moreover, most people were still unaware of the coming massacre and remained home as usual.
   How could Itachi or Obito possibly know someone had foreseen this and prepared accordingly for over a decade?
   With a meticulous plan, escaping under their noses wasn't out of the question.
   As for Danzo's Root organization, they were lurking in the shadows, observing and ensuring Itachi didn't falter or allow anyone to escape.
   However, this was still the Uchiha district.
   No matter how well Root agents knew the area, they couldn't compare to Haru, who had lived here his entire life and studied escape routes relentlessly.
   Having chosen this route, Haru was confident he wouldn't be detected.
   Along the way, he remained vigilant and precise.
   This composure was a product of years of training. No matter how dire the situation, Haru could remain perfectly calm.
   Pressure never broke his focus-it only honed it further.
   After about ten minutes, Haru successfully escaped the district.
   He looked back at the unusually quiet Uchiha compound and exhaled deeply.
   The journey had seemed uneventful, but danger lurked behind every step.
   Now that he was beyond its borders, he should be... safe. Probably.
   Right?
   Haru suddenly turned his head. His eyes flared blood-red. Three tomoe spun with deadly precision.
   Sharingan: activated!
   Three kunai, filled with murderous intent, shot toward him.
   Shrouded by the night, they made no sound, left no trace.
   But under the gaze of his Sharingan, they were crystal clear.
   Haru flipped into the air, evading with ease.
   Bang! Bang! Bang!
   The kunai embedded themselves into the tree trunk where Haru had stood seconds earlier.
   Unfazed, Haru swiftly formed hand seals. His fingers moved at lightning speed.
   Even as he dodged, he had already pinpointed the location of the hidden attacker.
   The moment he landed, he unleashed a jutsu.
   "Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique!"
   A massive blaze erupted from Haru's mouth.
   The fireball surged forward, scorching the air and tearing through the darkness.
   Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique.
   The foundational Fire Release ninjutsu of the Uchiha clan.
   Though basic, it remained immensely powerful.
   Now, in Haru's hands, it manifested extraordinary force.
   The flames forced three figures out of hiding.
   They appeared before Haru, their forms illuminated by the firelight.
   They wore standard Konoha shinobi gear.
   But their eerie masks betrayed their allegiance.
   Root.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 3 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 3: Chapter 3: Root: Aren't You Just an Ordinary Jonin?
   "Damn it! Isn't this guy just an ordinary jonin with three tomoe Sharingan?"
   "Had he been hiding his strength all along?"
   The three ninjas from the Root organization couldn't hide their shock.
   As a group even more secretive than Konoha's Anbu, Root's influence across the village was far beyond what most could imagine.
   Before the Uchiha massacre, they had already gathered precise intelligence and evaluations on every member of the Uchiha clan.
   Uchiha Haru was, of course, included.
   An ordinary jonin with a fully matured Sharingan.
   Because of his bloodline, his combat ability was naturally stronger than a typical jonin.
   But now, Uchiha Haru's display of pupil prowess, combat adaptability, and ninjutsu strength clearly placed him in the elite jonin tier.
   Not to mention his ability to form hand seals with only one hand...
   Even within the entire village, how many shinobi could manage that?
   "So what? If the three of us attack together, what could possibly go wrong?"
   One of the Root operatives spoke coldly.
   In the next instant, all three launched their jutsu simultaneously.
   "Fire Style: Dragon Fire Technique!"
   "Earth Style: Earth Dragon Bullet!"
   "Water Style: Water Wave Technique!"
   Three elemental techniques, surging toward Uchiha Haru.
   To be selected by Danzo and inducted into Root, their skills were naturally formidable. Even if they were only using basic techniques, no elite jonin could take them lightly.
   "Fire Style: Phoenix Fire Technique!"
   Flames spewed from Haru's mouth, lighting up the area as they scattered like fiery comets.
   The scorching chakra missiles blazed forward, intercepting the incoming attacks and forcing the three Root operatives to leap away and dodge the flaming barrage.
   The destructive force was staggering.
   "A master of Fire Style... impressive," Haru muttered.
   Ordinary elite jonin wouldn't be able to block a coordinated ninjutsu assault from three Root shinobi.
   But he had.
   Part of it was due to his Sharingan, which amplified his perception and reaction speed.
   But more importantly, he had mastered Fire Style.
   Under his control, the flames intensified, turning his counterattack into a lethal wall of fire.
   His blood-red three-tomoe Sharingan gleamed with excitement. Holding off three Root operatives simultaneously-and even gaining the upper hand-was something he had never thought possible before.
   Then, without warning, his expression darkened.
   His senses picked up new signals.
   Footsteps. Dozens of them. And the sharp hum of kunai in flight.
   Ninjas. A lot of them.
   One, two, three... ten... twenty-three...
   They wore standard Konoha attire, but their masks were different from regular Anbu-more intricate, more menacing.
   "Root," Haru muttered.
   They didn't speak. They didn't hesitate.
   As soon as they arrived, dozens of them unleashed jutsu in unison.
   "Fire Style: Dragon Fire Technique!"
   "Earth Style: Earth Dragon Bullet!"
   "Water Style: Water Wave Technique!"
   ...
   [Simulation Failed!]
   Haru stared at the floating line of text.
   But he wasn't disappointed. If anything, he was excited.
   Even though the simulation ended in failure, his performance during the Uchiha massacre had far exceeded his expectations.
   He had fought off three Root members alone, holding his own and even gaining ground.
   If the chaos hadn't drawn the attention of surrounding Root operatives, he might have actually won that one-on-three.
   More importantly, this was only his first simulation.
   His potential was far from fully tapped. He had only unlocked a few basic abilities.
   With continued simulation, stronger talents would surely come.
   That thought filled Haru with determination.
   But it also showed him the enemy's terrifying strength.
   He had prepared for more than a decade to survive the Uchiha massacre.
   His timing, his escape routes-all meticulously planned.
   And yet, he had still been found.
   Yes, there were many paths out of the Uchiha district.
   But only a handful of true exits.
   As long as Root guarded those exits, they had the whole area under control.
   If Haru wanted to avoid both Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Obito, he would have to confront the guards directly.
   And take them out without making a sound.
   Otherwise, he would face the same result again:
   Overwhelming numbers. Impossible odds.
   Drawing in more Root operatives or alerting Itachi and Obito would be disastrous.
   But silently eliminating Root ninjas was no easy feat.
   Not with his current strength.
   Haru narrowed his eyes.
   The Uchiha massacre was far more complex than he had ever imagined.
   To survive it, he had to simulate again-and again.
   Each simulation meant a new chance. A new power.
   That was what he needed most right now.
   Unfortunately, he was still stationed with the Konoha Military Police.
   He couldn't stay there and keep simulating without drawing suspicion.
   From experience, he knew that entering a simulation was like stepping into another reality.
   His awareness of the real world dropped to near zero.
   If he lingered too long, someone would notice.
   And his shift was almost over.
   He had only stayed because he had just obtained the system.
   Now that the first simulation was complete, it was time to head back.
   Haru's home was in the eastern edge of the Uchiha compound-a remote corner.
   It suited his personality: cold, solitary, and proud.
   Haru was an orphan.
   Both his parents died during the Third Shinobi World War.
   Tragic, yes.
   But it also gave him the privacy and freedom to hide his secrets.
   To guard them.
   Upon returning home, Haru didn't waste a second.
   Time was precious.
   Every new simulation was a chance to refresh his talent pool and grow stronger.
   But before launching into the next simulation, he needed to select one ability to carry over.
   [Would you like to solidify one of the following talents?]
   [+100 Eye Power (Blue): Increases Sharingan perception and clarity.]
   [Fire Style Mastery (Blue): Greatly enhances the power of Fire Style jutsu.]
   [One-Handed Seals (Blue): Allows use of ninjutsu with a single hand.]
   Three blue-tier abilities.
   No need to overthink it.
   They would likely be replaced later anyway.
   He refused to believe he would go an entire day without pulling a single purple or gold tier ability.
   That was statistically impossible.
   In the end, Haru selected [+100 Eye Power].
   As a Uchiha, any improvement to his Sharingan would strengthen him across the board.
   Of course it had to be his first choice.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 3 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 4: Chapter 4: Holy Shit! Golden Ability!
   As the ability was selected,
   Uchiha Haru's Sharingan opened instantly and uncontrollably.
   His eyes turned blood red-redder, brighter, and more oppressive than usual.
   After a short moment, they returned to normal.
   [The ability was successfully solidified!]
   The system issued a timely reminder.
   The ability was solidified...
   Interesting.
   Haru clearly felt the strengthening of his pupil power and the subtle changes within himself.
   This made him extremely excited. He quickly began the next simulation.
   3
   [The Uchiha Clan Extermination Night simulation begins!]
   [Currently available abilities: Pupil Skills +100, Illusion Master, Ice Release, Taijutsu +50...]
   3
   As the newest abilities were revealed one by one,
   Haru's eyes suddenly lit up.
   The ability at the end of the optional list:
   [Ice Release (Purple Ability): A kekkei genkai that combines Water and Wind Release to form ice directly.]
   5
   Ice Release!
   A very powerful and extremely rare ability in the Naruto world.
   Just acquiring this would significantly boost his strength, surpassing even what he had in the last simulation.
   3
   And this was only a purple-ranked ability?
   Wouldn't a golden ability be so strong it defies common sense?
   Haru couldn't help but feel a rush of anticipation.
   He selected Ice Release, along with the previously retained abilities-Pupil Power +100 and Illusion Master-to complete the three-ability setup.
   4
   [Ice Release (Purple Ability): A kekkei genkai that allows the user to combine Water and Wind Release to directly manipulate ice.]
   9
   [Pupil Power +100 (Blue Ability): Sharply enhances eye power, improving perception and clarity.]
   [Illusion Master (Blue Ability): Greatly enhances the effectiveness of all genjutsu.]
   [Ability selection complete!]
   [Starting simulation!]
   Same room, same situation.
   But Uchiha Haru was no longer the wide-eyed novice he had been the first time.
   He jumped out the window,
   Following the original escape route, vanishing into the shadows where few could spot him.
   Last time, he failed because his fight attracted too much attention.
   He'd drawn in Root operatives nearby.
   But now, armed with the experience of his past failures, he was determined to try again.
   Even if he couldn't completely evade detection,
   At the very least, he would gain a deeper understanding of his enemies and sharpen his own combat abilities.
   Anyone who's faced death knows how much you can grow from it.
   Of course, the cost of failure is often too high.
   1
   Most people don't go out of their way to court death.
   1
   But Haru wasn't most people-he had the Extermination Night Simulator.
   As long as it was active, he could face life and death scenarios repeatedly,
   Training himself without risk.
   This advantage was comparable to a purple, or even golden, ability!
   After all, even the most overpowered skill requires constant battle to reach its full potential.
   Naturally,
   True growth requires facing enemies of similar strength.
   If the gap is too wide,
   It isn't training-it's self-destruction.
   And Haru wasn't into masochism.
   So when it came to facing Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Obito-both at Kage-level strength-
   He avoided them.
   He had no interest in dying for nothing.
   1
   Right now, the elite but not invincible Root operatives were the perfect targets.
   As for challenging Itachi and Obito?
   That day would come.
   And with the simulator helping him evolve faster than anyone else, it wouldn't be too far away.
   Beneath the pitch-black sky,
   Haru's face was calm, with a touch of excitement in his eyes.
   This was his personal crucible of life and death.
   Second simulation: failed!
   Third simulation: failed!
   ...
   Tenth simulation: failed!
   ...
   Fifteenth simulation: failed!
   ...
   Twenty-fourth simulation: failed!
   ...
   Eventually, Haru lost track of how many times he'd run it.
   Dozens? Maybe more.
   All failures.
   But with each failure came gains.
   At first, fighting off three Root operatives was a struggle.
   But gradually, Haru adapted.
   Four enemies.
   Then six.
   Then seven...
   In the latest simulation,
   He killed more than ten Root operatives.
   Sure, part of that came from system-optimized abilities and his accumulated understanding of the Root's jutsu and combat styles through repeated trials.
   But even with that,
   Killing that many elite assassins was no small feat.
   It was clear the repeated brush with death had refined Haru's combat instincts and strength.
   If Haru had been a standard three-tomoe Sharingan user when he first started,
   Only reaching elite Jonin level thanks to system buffs,
   Now, even without ability enhancements,
   His strength surpassed that of an elite jnin,
   4
   Thanks solely to his battle-forged experience.
   His growth was nothing short of terrifying.
   Indeed, nothing accelerates evolution like dancing with death.
   Even though these were simulations,
   They felt just as real.
   The pain.
   The scent of blood in the air.
   The chill of the wind.
   Identical to reality.
   There was only one disappointment:
   After so many runs,
   He'd seen a few purple abilities,
   But not a single golden one had appeared.
   It was frustrating.
   Still, disappointment aside,
   The power he'd gained in such a short period was astounding.
   Haru was satisfied.
   "System, start simulation!"
   Without any hesitation,
   He quickly activated another run, not even thinking of rest.
   [The Uchiha Clan Extermination Night simulation begins!]
   [Please select three of the following ten abilities for simulation.]
   3
   [Currently available abilities: Flame Release Master, Chakra +800, Taijutsu +500...]
   Haru's eyes scanned the list,
   Reading quickly...
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 5: Chapter 5: Otsutsuki's Physique!
   After so many simulations, he only needed to glance at the names of the abilities to immediately understand their benefits.
   But when his eyes landed on the final line, he froze.
   Then, unmistakable joy flashed across his face.
   A rare sight.
   Uchiha Haru, who was always calm and composed, barely showing anger or emotion, now displayed a clear fluctuation of feeling.
   All because of that last line.
   Gold!
   A line of golden text!
   A golden ability!
   [Otsutsuki Physique (Golden Ability): Possesses extremely strong regenerative powers, bordering on immortality when reaching the extreme state. Can absorb ninjutsu. Chakra reserves are nearly limitless.]
   6
   [Also known as: The Sage Body!]
   2
   This... this was undoubtedly the body of a god!
   With the Otsutsuki Physique present, no other body came close. Nothing could compare.
   The Otsutsuki Physique was the origin of all extraordinary traits like regeneration and immortality.
   Even the remarkable vitality of the Senju and Uzumaki clans were but diluted versions of this divine form.
   6
   Its strength was unfathomable.
   To obtain such an overwhelming ability made Haru's usually composed heart tremble with anticipation.
   But he didn't lose control.
   Having the Otsutsuki Physique didn't mean invincibility. It didn't mean he couldn't be killed.
   There was one phrase in the system's description that Haru paid special attention to:
   "When reaching the extreme state."
   He had just obtained the Otsutsuki Physique-there was no way he could already be in its perfected form.
   That's why the qualifier existed.
   A path must be walked step by step.
   A meal must be eaten one bite at a time.
   There is no such thing as overnight success.
   Just like the Sharingan of the Uchiha-it doesn't become the Eternal Mangeky Sharingan as soon as it's awakened.
   1
   Everything has a process.
   The Otsutsuki Physique was powerful-so powerful that it almost made him want to curse in disbelief.
   But it came with prerequisites.
   He himself had to be strong enough to unleash its full potential.
   1
   Suppressing the excitement in his heart, Haru first chose the Otsutsuki Physique.
   Then, he randomly selected two other abilities and prepared to start a new simulation.
   He couldn't wait to test just how much this divine body would enhance him.
   But just as he was about to begin, the system issued a prompt:
   [Ten minutes remaining before the system enters cooldown. If the host is in a simulation, it will be forcibly terminated.]
   [Reminder: Would you like to finalize the selected ability?]
   [In one minute, the system will enter cooldown, and selected abilities will be locked.]
   "System, immediately finalize ability: 'Otsutsuki Physique'!"
   Seeing the warning, Haru responded without hesitation.
   He'd become so absorbed in the simulations that he lost track of time.
   He hadn't realized it was this late.
   Only ten minutes left before the system entered its two-day cooldown period.
   His top priority now was locking in the [Otsutsuki Physique].
   An outrageous ability like this couldn't be missed!
   [Are you sure you want to replace the previously finalized ability with 'Otsutsuki Physique'?]
   "Confirm!"
   Without delay.
   The moment the words left his lips, Haru's body was overwhelmed by a sudden and intense discomfort.
   It felt as if something was being forcibly torn from him.
   At the same time, his strength dropped significantly.
   Haru, having experienced multiple solidification replacements before, knew this was part of the process.
   To finalize a new ability, the old one had to be removed.
   2
   Gritting his teeth, he endured the searing discomfort.
   Moments later, a strange energy began to flow from the crown of his head, spreading through his body.
   It was warm-soothing.
   But it was soon replaced by a pain that would break any ordinary man.
   Cracks echoed through his frame as if every bone was being shattered and reforged.
   Sweat poured from his body.
   Not ordinary sweat-black, thick, and reeking with a strong, fishy stench.
   9
   Haru's brows furrowed deeply. Veins bulged on his forehead as he forced himself to remain composed, enduring every second of the torment.
   3
   The agony lasted five, maybe six minutes.
   Finally, it stopped.
   The system sounded again:
   [Finalized ability has been successfully replaced!]
   [Reminder: One minute remaining until system cooldown begins.]
   3
   Haru exhaled a long breath.
   Though he had endured hellish pain, he managed to solidify the Otsutsuki Physique just before the system went dormant.
   1
   Now, his body brimmed with vitality-a surging force far beyond what he'd ever known.
   He could feel it in every fiber of his being.
   He couldn't help but grin.
   [Uchiha Clan Extermination Night Simulation System has entered cooldown period...]
   As the final line faded from his vision, Haru glanced at the clock on the wall.
   12:00.
   Exactly the same time as when he first acquired the system.
   That meant the next simulation would be available two days later-at noon.
   Right now, it was time for a shift change.
   Haru casually washed up, changed into a fresh ninja uniform, and made his way to the Konoha Military Police Headquarters.
   As soon as he arrived, one of the guards approached him.
   "The captain has summoned you."
   Haru nodded and walked toward the captain's office.
   The head of the Konoha Military Police Force-the patriarch of the Uchiha Clan-Uchiha Fugaku.
   In his previous life, Haru had little regard for the man.
   A shadow-level shinobi who had awakened the Mangeky Sharingan...
   2
   Yet he had watched as his son and the masked man butchered the entire Uchiha clan.
   It was pathetic.
   1
   Of course, Haru never voiced such thoughts. He wasn't foolish.
   Soon, he arrived at Fugaku's office.
   "Captain."
   "Haru, you're here," Fugaku looked up, a strange glint flashing in his eyes.
   There was something different about Haru today-his aura, his presence.
   1
   But he dismissed it, assuming it was just time apart creating the illusion.
   Inside the office, two girls stood silently.
   They appeared to be fifteen or sixteen years old.
   One had curly red hair and large, clear crimson eyes. She was both pure and alluring-her name: Kurenai Yuhi.
   6
   A known beauty among Konoha's younger generation.
   The other had long purple hair, a short blade strapped to her back, and an aloof, cool demeanor-Uzuki Yugao.
   2
   The dream girl of countless Konoha youth.
   Even standing silently side by side, the two commanded attention.
   But Haru kept his gaze forward, expression unchanged. He said nothing-didn't even greet them.
   That was just his way.
   He didn't mix with others. He didn't seek companionship.
   He barely had friends.
   And women? Not even on his radar.For now!
   5
  
   comment 9 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 6: Chapter 6: Mission Execution! Teammates Uzuki Yugao and Yuhi Kurenai!
   Then, the captain of the Konoha Military Police Force, Uchiha Fugaku, informed Uchiha Haru of the general situation.
   Another team member originally assigned to complete the mission alongside Uzuki Yugao and Yuhi Kurenai had sustained injuries and could no longer participate. As a result, a replacement was needed to complete the three-man squad.
   That replacement was Haru.
   As for why so many had recommended Haru specifically, he neither knew nor cared.
   It didn't matter to him. This was just another ordinary mission.
   The mission was ranked C-level in difficulty.
   For a seasoned jonin, it was considered a trivial task.
   Of course, the actual circumstances during the mission could change at any time.
   No one could guarantee that there wouldn't be complications.
   But such accidents were rare.
   Fugaku then reiterated the details of the mission.
   The objective was to deliver a sealed brocade box-its contents unknown-to the daimyo of the Land of Rivers.
   Because this was an official request from Konohagakure and involved cooperation between the Uchiha Clan and the village, Fugaku emphasized repeatedly that despite the mission's apparent simplicity, there could be no room for error.
   In this makeshift team, Yuhi Kurenai and Uzuki Yugao were both chunin, while Haru was the only jonin.
   If anything went wrong, the burden of responsibility would fall squarely on Haru.
   Given the current climate of veiled hostility and overt tension between Konoha and the Uchiha Clan, even the smallest slip could be seized upon by those seeking to undermine or attack the clan.
   Haru outwardly agreed, but inwardly sneered.
   To him, Fugaku was far too timid-a weak leader. Despite having awakened the Mangeky Sharingan and possessing strength on par with a Kage, he continued to yield and retreat.
   6
   The Uchiha were already powerful. Why did they keep backing down in the face of Konoha?
   5
   With a clan head like that, it was no surprise that the Uchiha were hurtling toward their inevitable downfall.
   After receiving the mission and making brief preparations, Haru set out with Uzuki Yugao and Yuhi Kurenai.
   However, not long after their departure, a figure emerged silently from the shadows, watching the trio's retreating backs.
   He wore a black cloak, a katana strapped to his waist. His face was hidden behind an orange spiral-patterned mask, leaving only one eye visible.
   That eye gleamed faintly with an eerie red light.
   Within the glow, three tomoe spun together, forming a curved blade-like shape.
   Mangeky Sharingan.
   7
   ...
   The Land of Rivers bordered the Land of Fire.
   They weren't far apart.
   At the speed the trio traveled, it would typically take just over a day to complete a round trip.
   It wouldn't interfere with Haru's nighttime simulation of the Uchiha Massacre.
   Still, for added security, Haru pushed their pace.
   Despite being flanked by two renowned beauties-Yuhi Kurenai and Uzuki Yugao-he paid them no attention.
   He treated them as if they were no different from the trees they passed.
   This attitude surprised both women.
   Haru was unlike any shinobi they had met before.
   Serious, composed, mature, and distant.
   And, undeniably, devastatingly handsome.
   Short black hair. Eyes like ink. Striking features so finely sculpted they seemed artificial.
   14
   He stood taller than most, with an almost regal bearing and an aura of profound mystery. Just looking at him could make someone's heart race.
   It was just too bad he was so cold.
   He rarely interacted with others and kept everyone at a deliberate distance.
   Though they had known of him since their days at the Ninja Academy, there had never been any real connection.
   Yuhi Kurenai and Uzuki Yugao had always thought of Haru as a flawless but aloof enigma. A man impossible to approach.
   11
   So during the journey, the three barely exchanged words.
   Haru led from the front. Yugao in the middle. Kurenai brought up the rear.
   Their pace never slowed.
   They kept moving. And moving. And moving.
   Hours passed.
   Then, Haru noticed that Yugao and Kurenai were lagging behind. The gap between them was steadily increasing.
   He glanced back.
   Sure enough, both women were panting lightly, beads of sweat forming on their foreheads.
   They were clearly exhausted, though still pressing on through sheer willpower.
   Haru suddenly understood.
   He was a jonin. And after his simulated life-and-death battle the previous night-along with the Otsutsuki bloodline he'd absorbed-his strength had surged beyond standard jonin level.
   2
   He hadn't yet reached Kage-level, but he was unquestionably above elite jonin.
   In contrast, Kurenai and Yugao were standard chunin. A long-distance run like this might be effortless for him, but not for them.
   They must've been tired long ago but refused to admit it out of pride.
   Haru looked at the road ahead.
   There was still a long way to go.
   At least half a day more.
   Kurenai and Yugao wouldn't be able to last that long.
   Women. A hassle.
   10
   Haru curled his lip.
   Still, he eventually came to a stop.
   They were teammates, after all. And though distant, he had always held some respect for these two exceptional kunoichi of the younger generation.
   3
   Kurenai and Yugao soon caught up.
   "Rest for half an hour before we continue," Haru said flatly, before stepping aside to train alone.
   The night of the Uchiha massacre drew near.
   He wouldn't waste a single chance to grow stronger.
   Even though his Otsutsuki-enhanced physique rendered this level of fatigue meaningless, he believed that every minor expenditure of effort contributed to his experience.
   1
   Especially now, having just gained that powerful body-there was still so much he needed to explore, adapt to, and master.
   Kurenai and Yugao each found a spot and sat down to rest.
   They had been dying to stop and catch their breath.
   Glancing at Haru as he silently trained, both women gave subtle nods.
   Uzuki Yugao spoke up, her tone thoughtful. "Among our generation of shinobi, Hatake Kakashi is undoubtedly the most gifted."
   "He became a jonin at twelve and made a name for himself in the Third Great Ninja War. Just mentioning his name commands respect."
   "Even though he's only a few years older than us, we can't even come close to his level."
   "After him, Might Guy and Asuma are also very talented and promising."
   "But Uchiha Haru... he's different. His current strength isn't inferior to any of them. In fact, I think he's surpassed what we can even comprehend."
   11
   Kurenai nodded slowly, eyes still on Haru's figure as he trained in silence.
   There was something about him-something deep and impenetrable. He seemed to exist on an entirely different plane.
   And she couldn't help but wonder...
   Just how far would Uchiha Haru go?
  
   comment 14 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 7: Chapter 7: The Seven Ninja Swordsmen! Raiga Kurosuki!
   The "anyone" here referred to Might Guy and Asuma.
   As for Kakashi, he had already been excluded without question.
   For a long time, because of Uchiha Haru's aloof and arrogant personality, very few people had interacted with him. This made most people subconsciously overlook and ignore him.
   1
   Kurenai Yuhi and Uzuki Yugao were no exceptions. It wasn't until this mission that they suddenly realized something.
   He had already become a jonin at the age of fifteen or sixteen.
   He had awakened the three-tomoe Sharingan.
   Such a level of strength was no weaker than prodigies like Asuma among the younger generation.
   4
   Kurenai's crimson eyes shimmered with a strange light.
   She had grown up alongside Asuma and understood his capabilities well. She wasn't sure who was stronger-Asuma or Haru-but one thing she knew for certain:
   Asuma was never this hardworking.
   Even on the road to completing a mission, Haru never missed a chance to train and refine himself.
   He wasn't just talented-he was diligent, too.
   Perhaps, just as Yugao had said, Haru's abilities had already surpassed everyone's expectations.
   Moreover, Uchiha Haru... wasn't as cold as everyone believed.
   Even when in a rush to complete a mission, he would still suggest stopping to rest.
   With his strength as a jonin, he didn't need to rest at all.
   The only reason to pause was clearly for their sake.
   Half an hour later, Haru and the others set out again. Throughout the journey, they would rest briefly at intervals, never pushing too hard.
   By the time they reached the border between the Land of Fire and the Land of Rivers, the sky was already darkening.
   The three of them made camp and rested overnight.
   At first light, they resumed their journey.
   Soon after entering the Land of Rivers, the destination was only two to three hours away. The mission was all but complete.
   But just then, something changed.
   A light fog began to settle in.
   At first, it was barely noticeable.
   Then it thickened rapidly.
   Visibility dropped.
   Even Haru's Sharingan struggled slightly against the obscured view.
   He and the others immediately went on high alert.
   No doubt about it.
   This was an ambush.
   Haru, Kurenai, and Yugao stood back-to-back, eyes sharp and wary as they scanned their surroundings.
   Haru, who had experienced countless life-or-death battles in simulated training, felt his blood begin to boil.
   After so many repetitions in simulation... was it finally happening for real?
   Kurenai and Yugao weren't as composed. They were younger, less battle-hardened. Tension made their movements stiff.
   "Hahahahaha!"
   Suddenly, a harsh, grating laugh echoed through the fog. The voice sounded like a snake with vocal cords-sneering, mocking, contemptuous.
   Just hearing it made the skin crawl.
   "So, the little Konoha brats finally noticed, huh?"
   "Took you long enough."
   The voice came from everywhere, impossible to pinpoint.
   Yet the speaker didn't care to hide.
   A figure emerged directly from the fog.
   Tall, broad-shouldered, and with two massive swords strapped to his back.
   He had dared to intercept them, dared to appear so boldly.
   Clearly, he already had detailed intel on their group-and complete confidence in his own power.
   To him, these three little Konoha ninja weren't even a threat.
   He stepped forward slowly, almost casually.
   With every step, the pressure in the air thickened.
   Kurenai and Yugao grew visibly paler.
   The sheer killing intent was unbearable for ordinary Chunin.
   Haru remained composed. He stared calmly at the advancing figure.
   "One of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Hidden Mist... Raiga Kurosuki?"
   Raiga Kurosuki.
   3
   The moment his name was spoken, the figure hesitated slightly, the mocking air faltering.
   "You know me?" he asked, voice surprised.
   But then he chuckled darkly, resuming his sinister tone.
   "Doesn't matter. None of you are walking away alive."
   "Hand over your delivery. Maybe I'll give you a quick death."
   As he spoke, Raiga drew nearer.
   He stood only five or six meters away now.
   His wild green hair, thick black brows, and twisted smile made him look like a man possessed.
   His body was wrapped tightly in bandages, and he wore a sleeveless black vest.
   But the most terrifying part of him was the twin swords on his back.
   Even sheathed, they sparked faintly with visible arcs of electricity, emitting a deadly aura.
   One of the infamous Seven Swordsmen of the Mist!
   Raiga Kurosuki!
   Kurenai and Yugao had both heard the stories.
   He was no ordinary ninja.
   If compared within the ranks of Konoha, he was beyond even elite jonin.
   4
   Against such a monster, Kurenai and Yugao instinctively positioned themselves behind Haru.
   They were young. Still Chunin. Still green.
   They had not yet faced many life-or-death situations.
   Seeing a real member of the Seven Swordsmen triggered a deep, primal fear.
   Raiga saw their expressions and was clearly pleased.
   He loved it when people feared him. Their trembling gave him a twisted thrill.
   But then his gaze landed on Haru-
   And the smile froze.
   No fear. No panic. No tension.
   Just calm. Cold calm.
   Even after Raiga locked eyes with him, trying to intimidate him, Haru didn't flinch.
   3
   It was as if Raiga didn't exist.
   Or worse, as if he didn't matter.
   The corner of Raiga's mouth twitched cruelly.
   "You little brat... you'll regret that."
   1
   Clang!
   The twin swords came free with a sharp ring.
   The cold steel gleamed under the dim light, jagged like monstrous fangs.
   Electricity crackled around the blades, snapping and flashing.
   Overhead, dark clouds began to gather ominously.
   RUMBLE!
   Thunder rolled across the heavens.
   Raiga crossed the swords high over his head.
   "Lightning Release: Thunder Fang!"
   In the next instant, arcs of electricity flared violently across the twin swords.
   They surged upward into the sky-and connected with the lightning above.
   An explosive surge of chakra and nature energy erupted between the clouds and blades, as Raiga roared into the storm.
  
   comment 3 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 8: Chapter 8: Fierce Fight! Thunder Blade Technique!
   Rumble!
   Thunder roared across the sky.
   A flash of lightning struck down from the heavens, connecting directly with Kurosuki Raiga's twin-bladed swords.
   Then it expanded violently.
   In an instant, a thick arc of electricity surged like a galloping, hissing silver serpent.
   Swift, savage, and brimming with destructive force!
   It crashed down in the direction of Uchiha Haru and the two kunoichi beside him!
   Haru, Yuhi Kurenai, and Uzuki Yugao quickly leapt aside to evade the oncoming lightning strike.
   BOOM!
   With a deafening roar, the spot they had just vacated exploded into a crater several meters deep.
   The acrid scent of ozone and scorched earth filled the air.
   The sheer destructive force of the strike was terrifying.
   A single misstep, and they could have been gravely wounded or killed instantly.
   Yuhi Kurenai and Uzuki Yugao frowned, tension weighing heavily on their faces.
   What had begun as a simple C-rank mission had escalated into a battle against Kurosuki Raiga, a rogue shinobi and former member of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist.
   This situation had spiraled far beyond what they'd expected.
   They were in deep trouble.
   Suddenly, a calm voice broke through the tension: "Don't be afraid. I'm here."
   3
   Both kunoichi looked up instinctively, startled.
   They saw Uchiha Haru standing with composed resolve, his Sharingan activated, its crimson glow flickering with lethal clarity.
   A faint, confident smile tugged at the corner of his lips.
   Despite the chaos, he radiated stability-a stillness that anchored those around him.
   3
   In that moment, Kurenai and Yugao both felt their hearts skip a beat.
   For a second, they forgot they were surrounded by danger.
   Then Haru rocketed into the air like a cannonball, and they snapped back to reality.
   He was charging straight at Kurosuki Raiga-alone!
   "Haru-kun!"
   1
   "Haru!"
   Both women cried out, alarmed.
   Kurosuki Raiga's strength had clearly surpassed that of an elite jonin.
   5
   Even the three of them working together would have little chance.
   Yet Haru was confronting him solo?
   Ignoring their cries, Haru closed the distance to Raiga with calm, deliberate steps.
   2
   Raiga narrowed his eyes at the seemingly reckless Jonin.
   Before the battle, he had already gathered intelligence: one jonin, two chunin. Nothing worth worrying about.
   As one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, Raiga had no reason to fear them.
   But now, as Haru approached step by step, an odd sensation crept over him-an illusion of danger.
   Ridiculous.
   He shoved the thought aside.
   Just a kid. No threat.
   Did this brat really think he was the legendary "Copy Ninja" Hatake Kakashi?
   2
   Raiga sneered. "Kid, since you're so eager to die, I'll grant your wish!"
   With a roar, he slammed his foot into the ground and raised his twin swords high.
   In an instant, a monstrous amount of lightning surged through the blades.
   Crackling arcs of electricity erupted from them, ready to discharge destruction.
   "Lightning Release: Thunder Gate!"
   Raiga bellowed.
   He stabbed both swords into the ground, their lightning-infused steel embedding deep into the earth.
   The electric surge pulsed outwards, linking with the storm above.
   Thunderbolts rained from the heavens in response, expanding the lightning field to cover dozens of meters.
   A dome of crackling lightning surrounded them.
   From the sky, bolts slammed down like divine punishment.
   Frequent. Unrelenting. Designed to obliterate anything living.
   Even at the perimeter, Kurenai and Yugao felt the intense pressure. They were forced to retreat further.
   Frowning, they stared into the blinding storm with growing concern.
   Raiga's power was overwhelming.
   If even the edge of the field affected them this severely-
   Then how could Haru possibly survive within it?
   But then, their eyes widened. Their lips parted in disbelief.
   Within the field of lightning, a lone figure darted and spun with impossible agility.
   Despite the oppressive storm of lightning, Haru weaved through the gaps in the strikes.
   The sky fell with bolts like an ocean of death, but Haru glided between them like a leaf in the current-graceful, yet unshakable.
   His movements were mesmerizing.
   Even Might Guy, the taijutsu master, might not match such speed and control.
   4
   The kunoichi remembered the warmth of Haru's words:
   Don't be afraid. I'm here.
   3
   Maybe... just maybe, he could do it.
   Raiga, too, began to sense something was wrong.
   No ordinary Jonin should possess such speed.
   Not even some veteran jonin could move like that.
   Could it be that Konoha had produced another genius to rival Kakashi?
   2
   Determined not to underestimate his opponent, Raiga prepared his next technique.
   "Lightning Release: Sky-Splitting Thunder Snake!"
   3
   The lightning surged across his blades, enveloping his entire body in a radiant storm.
   He became one with the thunder-its weapon and its armor.
   Hundreds of crackling electric serpents split from his body, slithering toward Haru with vicious speed.
   Raiga grinned cruelly.
   No one could dodge this.
   A hundred strikes of electrical current, converging from all sides.
   Even if Haru survived, his body would be useless.
   But Haru's expression didn't change.
   His speed increased again-to a level that seemed to warp reality.
   1
   He moved so fast, the lightning snakes couldn't even brush the edge of his clothing.
   He was a blur within the storm.
   Raiga's smug grin froze.
   How could this Uchiha kid be so fast?
   Was this taijutsu? Or something else?
   Without relying solely on his Sharingan, Haru had honed his physical prowess to absurd heights.
   He launched himself into the air, straight at Raiga.
   No hesitation.
   His hand clenched into a fist, and with a ferocious cry, he dove from the sky.
   The punch came like a cannon, tearing through the air like a thunderclap.
   Raiga growled, raising his swords to block the attack.
   At the same time, a fresh swarm of lightning snakes burst from his body.
   Smaller and fewer than before, but more concentrated, more lethal.
   At this close range, even someone as fast as Haru couldn't possibly dodge, could he?
   The next moment would decide everything.
  
   comment 3 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 9: Chapter 9: There Is Indeed a Gap in Strength! Kill Raiga!
   Dozens of silver snakes, formed entirely from lightning, surged from Raiga's body.
   They shot toward Uchiha Haru, fangs bared, slithering through the air with terrifying speed.
   One, two, three, four...
   Dozens of lightning serpents gathered, exploding in a blinding white light, intense enough to make it impossible to look directly.
   The distance between them was now less than a step.
   Haru was airborne, having leaped into the air, with no possibility of dodging.
   Raiga squinted, a smug smile tugging at his lips, confident he would witness Haru consumed by the black lightning serpents.
   This mission, which should have been an easy kill, had proven surprisingly complicated.
   Especially the brat in front of him-he'd brought far too many surprises.
   But it was all coming to an end.
   "Huh?"
   Raiga's smirk vanished.
   He watched in disbelief as the lightning serpents struck Haru one by one-and vanished.
   There was no explosion. No injury. Not even a scorch mark on Haru's skin.
   "This... this can't be!"
   1
   Raiga's expression twisted in horror.
   He had never seen anything like this.
   Lightning Release: Sky-Splitting Thunder Serpents!
   This was his strongest jutsu. A technique he had mastered with his own blood and pain.
   He'd fought shinobi who dodged it. He'd seen others counter it with stronger ninjutsu.
   But this?
   Someone simply standing there, taking it, without a scratch?
   Could this brat... be immune to lightning?
   Then why had he dodged earlier?
   What kind of monster was this?
   The intel was all wrong.
   "An ordinary Konoha jonin, my ass!" he cursed internally.
   Even an elite jonin would have been incinerated by that technique.
   Lost in thought for a second too long, Raiga didn't see Haru's fist coming until it smashed into his face.
   Bang!
   The punch hit like a thunderclap, sending Raiga crashing to the ground, unconscious.
   "Is that all?"
   Haru stared down at him with cold indifference. "The Seven Ninja Swordsmen... amount to nothing."
   1
   This battle was a reflection of the countless simulated life-or-death experiences Haru had endured through the system.
   He hadn't used a single jutsu.
   With only his Sharingan, speed, agility, the physical prowess of his tsutsuki-like body, and an overwhelming recovery rate, he had defeated one of the most feared names in the Hidden Mist.
   1
   And it had been effortless.
   Uzuki Yugao and Yuhi Kurenai, who had watched the battle unfold, stood stunned.
   Black Raiga-one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist.
   His strength surpassed most elite jonin.
   He had survived the brutal Third Great Ninja War.
   And yet, he was just... defeated. Without suspense.
   Yugao still hadn't processed it.
   It was simply too shocking.
   "We all underestimated him," Kurenai said softly, her voice thick with disbelief. "He's far ahead of us now. Like Kakashi-an existence comparable to those long-known legends."
   4
   Originally, she had thought even if Haru was hiding his strength, he might be slightly stronger than Asuma.
   But now... his power was terrifying. There was only one word to describe it:
   Unfathomable.
   "Pfft!"
   Raiga coughed blood, forcing himself upright despite the searing pain.
   His body trembled with shame and rage.
   To be defeated by a child-unforgivable.
   All his earlier mockery of Haru turned into deep, solemn fear.
   This brat had tanked his ultimate ninjutsu like it was nothing.
   1
   His speed was unreal.
   Then suddenly, he felt the cold edge of a kunai press against his back.
   He froze.
   He knew exactly what moving now would mean.
   "Who sent you?" Haru asked, voice flat but filled with undeniable authority.
   1
   The mission they were on was ranked C-level. The cargo, while valuable to civilians, was nothing worth the attention of a legendary ninja like Raiga.
   His presence made no sense.
   Unless... he was sent.
   Haru had his suspicions. Now, he was confirming them.
   But Raiga sneered, refusing to speak.
   He wasn't some coward.
   This was just a Konoha jonin. What could he do?
   At most, they'd take him back to Konoha.
   And the person behind him? They'd have him free in minutes.
   He had nothing to fear.
   Haru didn't argue.
   He simply plunged the kunai forward.
   2
   Raiga gasped.
   Pain exploded from his back. It felt like his heart had been pierced.
   "You... you..."
   He tried to speak, but no words came. His face turned red, and his body collapsed.
   Limp. Lifeless.
   Dead.
   Haru stood silently above him.
   Didn't want to talk?
   Then die.
   Did he really think he had the right to negotiate?
   Haru didn't care for patience.
   "Ah!"
   Yuhi Kurenai and Uzuki Yugao, arriving moments later, gasped at the blood-soaked corpse.
   They'd seen death during the Third Great Ninja War.
   But to see someone this powerful fall so brutally in front of them?
   It felt unreal.
   They stood in silence for a while, letting it sink in.
   Not one of them questioned Haru's decision to kill rather than capture.
   1
   This wasn't a spar. It was a deadly battle.
   Casualties were expected.
   If anything, they were grateful.
   Without Haru, they wouldn't have survived. He had neutralized Raiga and ensured mission success.
   "Haru-kun, let's go," Yugao said softly, her face tinged with faint blush.
   3
   Though she had been frightened earlier, she was fully recovered now.
   It was time to leave.
   Better to avoid any other surprises.
   More importantly, they needed to complete the mission.
   "Yeah."
   Haru nodded and glanced one last time over his shoulder.
   Then he turned and rushed forward with Kurenai and Yugao, heading toward their mission destination.
   11
  
   comment 12 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 10: Chapter 10: Sir, If You're Handsome, You Can Do Whatever You Want!
   After Uchiha Haru, Yuhi Kurenai, and Uzuki Yugao departed, a white figure slowly emerged from between the tree trunks deep in the dark forest.
   He gazed in the direction the trio had vanished, a cold and intrigued smile tugging at the corner of his lips.
   "Discovered already? Such sharp senses..."
   "To think he killed Kurosuki Raiga of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen so easily..."
   "This is getting more and more interesting."
   ...
   Elsewhere, Uchiha Haru and the others moved swiftly after surviving Kurosuki Raiga's ambush.
   After a few hours of relentless travel, they finally delivered the item to the Land of Fire's Daimyo and completed their mission.
   Following a brief rest, they returned to Konoha.
   The mission-especially the intense battle with Raiga-gave Haru a solid grasp of his current strength.
   Empowered by the Otsutsuki lineage in his bloodline, he'd undergone a qualitative leap in all aspects.
   Most notably, his taijutsu had seen the most dramatic growth.
   His raw power, speed, and reflexes had reached a level where even elite jonin known for physical prowess paled in comparison.
   On top of that, his regenerative capabilities and stamina gave him a near-invincible edge. Even when struck by Raiga's Lightning Release, he hadn't flinched.
   He could endure the searing pain of lightning coursing through his body, regenerate from it, and remain standing.
   His Sharingan provided insight leagues beyond the average ninja.
   He could spot the gaps in enemy movements and the flaws within their ninjutsu.
   When combined with his terrifying physical abilities, unrelenting endurance, and near-instant recovery, this made him a true monster on the battlefield.
   That's how he'd managed to dispatch Kurosuki Raiga-a member of the Hidden Mist's dreaded Seven Ninja Swordsmen-with such apparent ease.
   It bolstered his confidence tremendously.
   While he was still a few steps behind powerhouses like Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Obito (the masked man masquerading as Madara), those were true Kage-level monsters.
   But this was only his first simulation.
   He still had four more opportunities ahead.
   From those, he could draw out four powerful abilities.
   By the time the Uchiha Massacre arrived... maybe, just maybe, he'd be able to stand against both Itachi and Obito.
   When Uchiha Haru, Yuhi Kurenai, and Uzuki Yugao returned to Konoha, they immediately reported the mission to the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen.
   Upon hearing they had encountered Kurosuki Raiga-a member of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen-on their mission route, the old Hokage was visibly surprised. And when he learned it had been Haru who killed Raiga, his surprise deepened into silent astonishment.
   He gave Haru a long, probing look, but in the end, said nothing.
   Once he had understood the details of the mission, he dismissed them.
   It was sunset.
   The golden glow of the setting sun stretched the shadows of the three across the ground.
   Not far from the gates, they encountered a group of young ninjas.
   The moment they saw the trio, they waved and ran over excitedly.
   However, all of them rushed straight to Yuhi Kurenai and Uzuki Yugao.
   Uchiha Haru was left standing alone on the side, completely ignored.
   Though they were physically near him, the vibrant scene seemed to belong to an entirely different world.
   Haru simply shook his head and turned to walk toward the heart of the village.
   After living in this world for so many years, he had long grown accustomed to this kind of treatment.
   "Uchiha Haru-kun!"
   Yuhi Kurenai's voice rang out behind him.
   He paused and turned slightly.
   The last rays of sunlight spilled across his figure, lighting up his face like molten gold.
   His face-flawless, sculpted, otherworldly-seemed momentarily divine under the glow.
   Yuhi Kurenai, Uzuki Yugao, and several other kunoichi present stared blankly, frozen.
   Especially Kurenai and Yugao.
   In that moment, they were transported back to the battlefield... recalling the faint, calm smile on Haru's face as he stood against the deadly might of Kuroki Raiga.
   He turned fully to face them.
   They were still silent, dumbstruck.
   All the male ninjas nearby wore unfriendly expressions, particularly the one with black hair, a goatee, and a cigarette dangling from his lips.
   His glare was sharp enough to cut steel.
   Uchiha Haru recognized him immediately.
   Sarutobi Asuma-son of the Third Hokage.
   And he also knew Asuma had long harbored feelings for Yuhi Kurenai, though she had never returned those feelings clearly.
   Now, it looked like Asuma considered him a romantic rival.
   Haru felt mildly annoyed, but didn't care much.
   The enemies he needed to face were Danzo, Uchiha Itachi, and Uchiha Obito.
   Asuma?
   Just a brat still stuck in the academy of life.
   Not even worth mentioning.
   "Is something the matter?"
   Haru's voice was calm as he looked at Kurenai.
   "Ah... uh..." Kurenai quickly looked away, unable to meet Haru's eyes.
   A soft blush crept up her cheeks. She forced a smile to mask her nervousness.
   "Well, Haru-kun... we just completed the mission, so we're planning a small get-together tonight..."
   "No thanks. I've got other things to do."
   He cut her off coldly before she could finish.
   Then turned and walked away.
   He hated noisy crowds.
   More importantly, did they have any idea what time it was?
   The Uchiha Massacre was only a few days away.
   He couldn't afford to waste even a second.
   He had to grow stronger-fast.
   There was no time for frivolous socializing.
   "...Oh..."
   The light in Yuhi Kurenai's eyes faded instantly, and the hopeful glimmer was replaced by quiet disappointment.
   Her lips parted as if she wanted to call out to him again-but nothing came.
   Uzuki Yugao stood beside her in silence, watching Haru's retreating back.
   She sighed softly.
   She had thought that after facing such a deadly enemy together, surviving such a brutal fight, their relationship would have at least grown closer.
   But it hadn't.
   He was still the same.
   Uchiha Haru-the man who kept the world at arm's length.
   As if no one could ever step into the fortress around his heart.
   He was a man shrouded in mystery.
   "No matter what, Kurenai invited him so kindly and he rejected her like that."
   "If you don't want to go, then fine-but don't act like you're above the rest of us."
   "Such arrogance... ugh."
   Asuma muttered bitterly behind them.
   Suddenly, he felt a pair of cold, piercing gazes lock onto him.
   Yuhi Kurenai and Uzuki Yugao were staring at him, unblinking.
   Sensing the mood shift, he forced a laugh. "W-What? I didn't say anything wrong."
   "Asuma, I won't allow you to talk about Haru-kun like that," Kurenai said, her voice calm but firm.
   "Neither will I," Yugao echoed, equally serious.
   With that, the two kunoichi turned and walked away without another word.
   Asuma stood there, stunned.
   What just happened?
   He had only said a few words.
   Why were they so angry?
   He'd known Kurenai for over ten years.
   She had barely known Uchiha Haru for a few days.
   And yet...
   He sighed.
   Is being handsome really that important?
  
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 11: Chapter 11: The Gaze from Danzo! Uchiha Itachi!
   Soon after Uchiha Haru, Kurenai Yuhi, and Yugao Uzuki returned from their mission, word of their experiences began to spread throughout the village.
   In particular, the battle between Haru and Kurosuki Raiga-one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist-drew widespread attention and astonishment.
   After all, while most villagers already knew Uchiha Haru wasn't weak, no one had imagined him to be this strong.
   Defeating Kurosuki Raiga in a head-on confrontation? That was something no one expected.
   Within the younger generation of Konoha, aside from prodigies like Uchiha Itachi and Hatake Kakashi, few had ever been considered freakishly talented. Now, there was Haru-a rising monster.
   News of the event spread rapidly, and in no time, Uchiha Haru's name became the center of attention in Konoha.
   It triggered widespread discussion among the villagers and shinobi alike.
   And from that buzz, two clear factions began to emerge.
   One side became fervent supporters of Haru. They were thrilled that Konoha had birthed yet another powerhouse. Someone with the skill and discipline to potentially stand beside-or even rival-Itachi and Kakashi.
   Notably, this group consisted largely of kunoichi and civilian girls.
   Uchiha Haru's cool demeanor, his mysterious aura, his preference for solitude, and of course, his strikingly handsome face-all of it only served to fuel his growing popularity with the opposite sex.
   The other faction, however, was far more skeptical.
   They didn't doubt that Haru had fought and killed Raiga. That had been witnessed by both Kurenai and Yugao, and their reputations left no room for doubt.
   What they questioned was Raiga's strength.
   Some speculated that Raiga simply wasn't as powerful as rumors claimed. If he could fall to Haru, then surely others could have taken him down, too-if only they'd been given the chance.
   This faction's voices were loudest among shinobi like Sarutobi Asuma and Gekko Hayate.
   Both sides held firm in their beliefs, and neither could convince the other.
   Meanwhile, the eye of the storm-Uchiha Haru-was entirely unaware of the village-wide uproar surrounding him.
   After completing his mission, he went straight to report to Uchiha Fugaku, the clan head.
   As always, he was granted two days' leave for rest and recovery.
   Of course, Haru wouldn't waste that kind of time. With the simulation system on cooldown, he focused entirely on refining his ninjutsu and taijutsu, pushing himself further with relentless dedication.
   What the rest of the village thought of him didn't matter. Not even slightly.
   But Haru's indifference didn't mean others weren't paying attention.
   Far from it.
   At that very moment, deep within the hidden corridors of Root, a covert division of Konoha's ANBU...
   Danzo Shimura sat in silence, absorbing the information.
   "Did Uchiha Haru truly kill Kurosuki Raiga of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen?" Danzo asked, voice low and cold.
   His face was mostly obscured by the white bandages wrapped tightly around his head. His left eye was hidden, and the only visible one radiated hostility and suspicion.
   Standing before him was a young boy of around thirteen, face calm and emotionless.
   He had delicate features and long black hair tied back in a loose tail. Pale skin, dark eyes.
   Two faint tear troughs marked his otherwise flawless face.
   Uchiha Itachi.
   "Yes. Raiga was indeed killed," Itachi answered plainly.
   His voice was even-neither fast nor slow, neither emotional nor robotic. He spoke with the calm certainty of someone who saw only facts.
   Danzo narrowed his lone visible eye.
   He was well aware of Raiga's level. Though not quite Kage-class, Raiga was significantly more powerful than a typical elite jonin.
   And yet... he had fallen. Defeated and killed by someone Konoha had previously regarded as an ordinary jonin.
   That alone spoke volumes about Uchiha Haru's true capabilities.
   If Haru belonged to any other clan, Danzo would be planning how best to recruit him. To nurture such potential would be a strategic advantage for the entire village.
   After all, to kill a member of the Seven Swordsmen at just fifteen or sixteen? That level of talent placed him just a step behind even Itachi or Hatake Kakashi.
   But of course... he was Uchiha.
   A pity.
   "What do you think of Uchiha Haru?" Danzo asked, studying Itachi carefully.
   "I've had little personal interaction with him," Itachi replied. "All I know is that during our academy days, he was considered a prodigy-on par with senior Hatake Kakashi. But over time, he faded from the spotlight. He became reserved, a loner. Never formed bonds, never made friends."
   Itachi spoke from memory, but carefully omitted a few things.
   He didn't mention that both Fugaku and Shisui held Haru in high regard.
   Nor did he mention the times he had quietly observed Haru and noted the striking contrast between his quiet demeanor and his sharp mind.
   Because what made Haru dangerous wasn't just his strength-it was his mind. His foresight, his discipline, his ability to disappear into obscurity... and still survive.
   Danzo, of course, knew most of this.
   He, too, recalled that Haru had once been the talk of the academy.
   A genius not because of sheer talent, but because of how he applied himself.
   What no one realized was that Haru had the mind of an adult all along-he was a time traveler. Though his body was young, his will and wisdom were not.
   He had known from the beginning about the future: the coup, the massacre.
   And so, he'd poured everything into training-into surpassing his limits through sheer force of will. He didn't rely on natural talent. He built himself through suffering.
   As time passed, his supposed "mediocrity" was simply him hiding in plain sight. He allowed the world to forget his name.
   Only now, against a real threat like Raiga, had he been forced to reveal himself.
   Danzo leaned back, lost in thought.
   Was this what Haru had planned all along?
   To hide. To wait. To grow in silence.
   If so, then Uchiha Haru wasn't just strong.
   He was dangerous.
   Danzo narrowed his eye again and turned toward Itachi.
   "Itachi, how does Uchiha Haru compare to you? If the day comes-can you kill him?"
   "Yes," Itachi answered without a moment's hesitation.
   His voice was calm. Unshakable.
   Danzo's thin lips curved into something that might've resembled a smile-if it weren't so devoid of warmth.
   "Good."
   He stepped forward and placed a hand on Itachi's shoulder.
   The gesture was light, but there was weight behind his words.
   "Remember... you can only choose one: Uchiha or Konoha."
   "Either you stand with your clan, rebel, and die with them..."
   "Or you stand with us-and save your brother's life, by helping us cleanse the village before the revolt begins."
   "You've already made your decision. Don't disappoint me now."
   Itachi's eyes flickered-pain and conflict dancing briefly across his face.
   But he said nothing.
   He turned and walked away, swallowed by the shadows of Root's cold halls.
  
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 12: Chapter 12: The Second Simulation! Masked Man!
   Elsewhere, in a shadowy corner, a masked man was conversing with a pale, humanoid figure about nearly the same topic.
   "Uchiha Haru is a formidable one," the masked man said. "I saw with my own eyes-Kurokiri Raiga, one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist, couldn't even put up a fight against him."
   "The Uchiha Clan... truly a den of hidden monsters and sleeping giants. Hehehe..."
   Despite his words, the white figure's tone remained relaxed, clearly unconcerned.
   The masked man stood with one hand behind his back, his gaze fixed on the distance.
   His mask concealed any expression, but his demeanor made it clear-he wasn't taking the situation seriously at all.
   Kurosuki Raiga?
   To most, he was a terrifying, high-ranking shinobi.
   To the masked man, he was nothing.
   Still, he didn't act carelessly. Out of caution-and to avoid any disruption to his grand plan-he had thoroughly investigated Uchiha Haru.
   A young elite with a fully matured three-tomoe Sharingan.
   But it was just the three-tomoe. No matter how impressive Haru's taijutsu and battlefield adaptability were, the masked man didn't consider him a real threat.
   "Have you confirmed what's being transported to the Land of Lightning?" he asked in a low, gravelly voice after a pause.
   "It's confirmed. Just a shipment of gold, silver, and gemstones-nothing else," replied the white figure.
   "Very well."
   The masked man gave a small nod.
   He had overanalyzed the situation. He suspected the Uchiha had uncovered something and were calling for aid, or perhaps planning a move of their own. That's why he had commanded the controlled Mizukage to dispatch Kurosuki Raiga to intercept them.
   But it had turned out to be a routine delivery mission.
   "Intensify surveillance," the masked man ordered, his voice colder now. "The day is drawing near. We can't afford even a single mistake."
   "No problem."
   The pale figure nodded, then hesitated slightly. "Still, Uchiha Haru is... unusual. I think he might've sensed me."
   "Huh?"
   A glint of surprise flickered behind the masked man's eye.
   "Sensed you?"
   "I'm not completely certain-it's just a feeling," the figure replied.
   "...I'll make alternate arrangements."
   The masked man's brief shock vanished as quickly as it came. His voice returned to its calm, confident tone, as though everything was still within his control.
   "Yes."
   Without another word, the white figure began to slowly sink into the ground. At the same time, dozens of thin, root-like tendrils rose up, encircling his head and torso before pulling him completely beneath the earth.
   Silence returned.
   "Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu!"
   "Fire Style: Phoenix Flower Jutsu!"
   "Fire Style: Dragon Flame Bomb!"
   Under the warm glow of morning light, in a wide, empty field, Uchiha Haru was relentlessly training his fire-style ninjutsu.
   His sweat-soaked hair clung to his forehead, his clothes damp from effort.
   But he paid no mind.
   His focus was absolute-eyes sharp, chakra surging, movements precise.
   As the sun climbed higher in the sky, he finally stopped, exhaling a steady breath before turning and heading home.
   Only two days had passed since the last simulation.
   The cooldown period of the Uchiha Clan Extermination Night Simulation System was nearly over. Soon, he'd be able to begin another simulation.
   A chance to gain new skills, solidify his abilities-and face deadly combat scenarios that would force real growth.
   Compared to repetitive real-world training, the simulations were exponentially more effective.
   In life-or-death battles, his strength grew at an entirely different pace.
   This was not an opportunity he could afford to waste.
   Luckily, he'd just completed a mission and, by standard protocol, had two days of rest.
   That gave him a full day-more than enough time for another run through the simulation.
   After returning home, Haru took a quick shower, changing into a clean outfit.
   The timing was perfect.
   12:00
   [The Uchiha Clan Extermination Night Simulation System has finished cooling down!]
   [Initializing Uchiha Clan Extermination Night Simulation System!]
   [Simulation System Activated!]
   Transparent text shimmered in midair.
   "System, begin simulation."
   Haru gave the command without hesitation.
   [Simulation Initiating...]
   [Current Solidified Ability: "tsutsuki Physique (Gold Rank)" - Possesses extraordinary regenerative power, approaching immortality in a heightened state. Capable of absorbing ninjutsu and holds near-limitless chakra reserves.]
   3
   [Also referred to as: The Immortal Body]
   4
   [Available Abilities to Select: Taijutsu +100, Lightning Release Mastery, Chakra +1000, Shuriken Mastery...]
   1
   Ten total abilities appeared before him. Haru could choose three new ones in addition to the gold-ranked tsutsuki Physique he had already solidified.
   Unfortunately, luck wasn't on his side this time.
   Most of the listed skills were low-tier-blue or white rank.
   Not a single purple ability in sight.
   Still, Haru didn't let disappointment cloud his judgment.
   After all, he'd started the last simulation the same way.
   And hadn't he ended up with a gold-ranked ability in the end?
   No matter what, one must remain calm.
   Analyze with logic. Make the best possible decision under the circumstances.
   Complaining about bad luck only wastes time and weakens resolve.
   In the previous run, Haru had just obtained the tsutsuki Physique-then time ran out.
   He hadn't been able to test it properly.
   Now, after two full days of hard training and fighting Kurokiri Raiga, he had a better sense of how powerful the golden ability truly was.
   He'd been looking forward to this.
   This time, he wanted to see how many members of the Root organization he could kill.
   With the Immortal Body in play, how far could he push the simulation?
   He was also eager to test his growth against the true powerhouses-Uchiha Itachi, the prodigy of the clan, and the masked man, Uchiha Obito, masquerading as Madara.
   1
   But everything had to come step by step.
   One stage at a time.
   Simple to difficult.
   This was the path Haru chose.
   He selected three random abilities from the available list-none were particularly meaningful-and immediately entered the simulation.
   In the blink of an eye, the world shifted.
   A dark night blanketed the scene in eerie silence. Wind howled outside, sharp and unsettling.
   Just like before.
   Haru didn't hesitate. He moved to the window, ready to leap outside.
   His target remained unchanged-Root agents stationed near the outskirts of the Uchiha compound.
   He wanted to test how long he could last and how many he could eliminate with his newly enhanced strength and the power of the tsutsuki bloodline.
   He also sought to measure the true gap between himself and the elite-Itachi and Obito.
   But everything in due course.
   He reached for the window.
   Then froze.
   His entire body went still.
   Outside the window... someone stood there.
   Looking in.
   The masked man.
  
   comment 3 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 13: Chapter 13: Uchiha Haru - You're Not Trying to Corner Me, Are You?!
   Clad in the traditional black robes of the Uchiha Clan, a samurai sword strapped to his back, the figure stood silently. His long black hair was loosely tied up, and a mask-identical to those worn by Konoha's Anbu-obscured his face.
   Uchiha Itachi.
   Even though his face was hidden, Haru instantly recognized the figure below his window.
   After all, there were only two individuals who had participated in the Uchiha Clan Massacre.
   One was the masked man-Uchiha Obito-disguised as Madara.
   The other was Uchiha Itachi.
   And the masked man never wore an Anbu mask. That left only one possibility.
   Uchiha Itachi.
   A Kage-level shinobi who had awakened the Mangeky Sharingan.
   Haru had long wanted to gauge the true distance between himself and a genuine Kage-level powerhouse. Especially now that he possessed the legendary Otsutsuki physique. But he had always intended to be the one to initiate that confrontation, not stumble into it like this.
   The timing was too sudden.
   Still, now that it had happened, Haru wasn't afraid.
   There was no escaping it. The battle would come eventually.
   Might as well get a preview of Uchiha Itachi's strength now.
   But just as Haru prepared to make his move and leap into combat, the world around him turned blood red.
   Even the moon overhead took on a crimson hue.
   In the blink of an eye, Itachi-who had been standing a short distance away-was now right in front of him. Katana in hand. Eyes cold, merciless.
   Haru was strapped to a massive cross, his body frozen in place.
   Tsukuyomi.
   5
   Only those with the Mangeky Sharingan could cast it-a mental genjutsu of devastating power.
   The illusion dragged the target into a separate mental realm, where the caster could control every detail-time, environment, even the flow of agony.
   Just like now.
   Haru had no power to resist. The Otsutsuki physique was helpless here.
   As a transmigrator, Haru understood just how dangerous Tsukuyomi truly was.
   If this had been an ordinary genjutsu, he could have broken it-either through chakra disruption or another countermeasure.
   But this was Tsukuyomi.
   Inside its realm, time held no meaning. What lasted a second in the real world could feel like three days of unrelenting torment.
   And every second of suffering was fed directly into the mind and soul-breaking the will, shattering the consciousness.
   1
   This was not just an illusion. This was psychological annihilation.
   No wonder it was feared as one of the most powerful genjutsu in the entire Naruto world.
   There might be people capable of breaking it.
   But not Haru. Not now.
   Trying to use a three-tomoe Sharingan to overcome a Mangeky technique was a bad joke.
   Before him, amidst an endless sea of blood, Uchiha Itachi stepped closer.
   Slow, deliberate.
   Each step brought more shadows. More copies of him split off and surrounded the cross.
   Dozens of Itachis. Same katana. Same crimson Sharingan. Same indifferent gaze.
   Then, without a word, they all stabbed downward.
   [Simulation Failed]
   As the floating system message blinked into existence, Haru was pulled out of the Tsukuyomi realm and returned to reality.
   His brow was furrowed. His breath shallow.
   Even after exiting the simulation, some subconscious part of him still trembled.
   Tsukuyomi... and Uchiha Itachi... were on a different level.
   Even against real Kage-level shinobi, Tsukuyomi could tilt the battlefield in an instant.
   Haru wasn't even close to that yet.
   It was an absolute and unyielding suppression. There was no resistance, no chance.
   He had to admit, he was fortunate.
   In the real timeline, Itachi had chosen to be decisive and clean with his clan's extermination. Otherwise, if he had used Tsukuyomi to mentally dismantle every Uchiha, the clan wouldn't have just died-they would've been utterly ruined.
   3
   Even though this had been only a simulation, the mental trauma was very real.
   Death in the simulation wouldn't affect his body. But his mind? That was another matter.
   The pain lingered in his psyche.
   His senses could still recall the torment-the helplessness, the blood, the cold stares, the simultaneous piercing of dozens of swords.
   Haru exhaled slowly and deeply to center himself.
   No time to rest. The countdown to the Uchiha Massacre was ticking faster than ever.
   He had to use every remaining second-every system run-to grow stronger.
   Even if it meant pushing himself beyond what his nerves could handle.
   "System, start simulation," he said in a low, steady voice.
   The last batch of talents were all mediocre-nothing but blue and white-ranked skills.
   Not worth selecting.
   And if he solidified one now, it would block future ability refreshes.
   2
   So Haru chose to begin immediately, skipping the selection phase for a better reroll next time.
   [Uchiha Clan Extermination Night Simulation Begins]
   [Current Solidified Ability: "Otsutsuki Physique" (Golden Ability): Grants ultra-high-speed regeneration, near-immortality under extreme conditions, the ability to absorb ninjutsu, and nearly infinite chakra reserves.]
   [Also known as the "Immortal Body."]
   [Current Selectable Ability: Taijutsu +100...]
   The rest were similarly unimpressive-ten blue and white talents with negligible impact.
   Haru glanced through them quickly, randomly selected a few, and confirmed the choices.
   Following the system's prompt, he entered the simulation again.
   A familiar room greeted him.
   The same dim moonlight.
   The same rustling wind.
   Without hesitation, Haru opened the window and leapt out into the night.
   His movements were sharp, refined-like a black panther in the dark.
   He sprinted a few steps.
   Then stopped abruptly.
   A figure had appeared directly in front of him.
   No sound. No warning.
   Even with his three-tomoe Sharingan active, Haru hadn't sensed a thing until the moment the figure materialized.
   Alarmed, he instinctively looked forward.
   1
   The same Uchiha robes. Katana on his back. Black hair tied casually.
   An Anbu-style mask.
   Uchiha Itachi.
   Standing with arms crossed, his eyes gleamed crimson.
   Inside the glowing red pupils, the tomoe rotated and merged-forming the three-pronged shape of the Mangeky Sharingan.
   5
   In the next instant, the world shifted again.
   A red sky.
   A blood-red crescent moon.
   Haru found himself crucified once more, bound and immobile.
   Itachi walked toward him, blade in hand, gaze devoid of mercy.
   [Simulation Failed]
   2
   "Damn it, Uchiha Itachi... do you have a personal vendetta against me or something?!"
   Once might've been chance. Twice? That was pushing it.
   Even Haru, usually composed and cold, couldn't help swearing under his breath.
   But despite his frustration, he noticed something strange.
   Something had changed...
  
   comment 9 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 14: Chapter 14: The Second Golden Ability! Wood Release!
   6
   In the simulation two days ago, Uchiha Haru had followed the exact route he'd carefully planned in advance.
   That path was chosen for its concealment and safety. He had run through simulations twenty or thirty times without encountering any problems.
   But in today's simulation, he had encountered Uchiha Itachi twice in a row.
   If it had only happened once, he could chalk it up to coincidence.
   But twice in a row?
   1
   That was no coincidence. That was something else.
   Something was off.
   Uchiha Haru began to seriously reflect on the two recent encounters with Itachi.
   The first time, he had opened the window directly.
   Uchiha Itachi had been standing silently outside, looking in at him. Haru had met his eyes-and was instantly caught in Tsukuyomi.
   The second time, he had barely stepped out the door before " Itachi"-as Haru cursed him-materialized in front of him without warning.
   Again, surprised and unprepared, he instinctively looked up-and once again fell into the Mangeky Sharingan's trap.
   2
   Despite the differing scenarios, both times he had made the same mistake: directly meeting Itachi's gaze. That was when Tsukuyomi took hold.
   If he had known it was Uchiha Itachi standing before him, he would have immediately gone on guard. He still might have lost, but at least he wouldn't have been caught off-guard, helpless.
   Haru narrowed his eyes, brows knitting in concentration.
   This wasn't just bad luck... this was something planned.
   Uchiha Itachi was waiting for him.
   "But... why would Itachi be waiting for me?" Haru muttered, his voice low.
   3
   "There shouldn't be any reason for him to target me specifically."
   From the moment he had arrived in this world, Haru had known the massacre of the Uchiha Clan was inevitable. So he had spent every moment since then training and preparing himself to survive the slaughter.
   After being reborn, he was just a baby. But unlike other newborns, he retained all his memories, reasoning, and maturity from his past life.
   That meant while he was physically small, mentally he was still a grown man.
   There was no way he could genuinely connect with other children, and so, from the beginning, he had been a loner. No friends. No attachments.
   He had never crossed paths with Itachi.
   So why would Itachi make the effort to come after him?
   Unless...
   A thought flashed through Haru's mind, sharp and sudden.
   There was one difference between the recent simulations and the ones before.
   In the two-day cooldown period between simulations, he had accepted a mission. During it, he had killed Kurosuki Raiga-one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist.
   That had drawn attention. A lot of it.
   Many who knew of him didn't believe Haru was strong enough to pull that off.
   But he had.
   Maybe that feat caught Uchiha Itachi's attention. Maybe Itachi, calculating and ruthless as always, decided to remove any threats in advance.
   The more Haru thought about it, the more sense it made.
   That was the only plausible explanation for why Itachi had actively waited for him in the simulation-not once, but twice.
   1
   Things change. Circumstances evolve.
   The simulation was more realistic than he'd imagined.
   But... running into someone like Uchiha Itachi every time meant he had to constantly face an opponent who wielded Mangeky-level illusions like Tsukuyomi.
   He looked up at the clock.
   12:01 AM.
   He had already completed two simulations, and only a single minute had passed in the real world.
   Being trapped in Tsukuyomi wasn't entirely without benefits, he realized.
   Could he use these repeated battles to grow stronger?
   Even if he didn't gain new abilities right away, at least he had more chances to refresh the golden ones. Maybe he'd get something that could help him stand against Itachi.
   "System, start simulation."
   ...
   In the next simulations-
   Every time Haru encountered Uchiha Itachi.
   Every time, he fought.
   And every time... he lost.
   5
   At first, without any preparation, he was immediately caught in Tsukuyomi and the simulation failed.
   1
   Later, even with preparation-desperate and determined-he still ended up dragged into that same blood-red world, nailed to the cross.
   1
   The process changed slightly each time, but the result never did.
   Failure.
   Still, the constant fights weren't meaningless.
   Each life-or-death clash pushed his body to adapt. His Otsutsuki-enhanced physique showed noticeable improvement, and even his Sharingan's pupil power evolved significantly.
   That gave Haru a small sense of satisfaction.
   He hadn't been able to obtain any truly game-changing new abilities yet, but it hadn't been a complete waste of time either.
   The clock ticked steadily on the wall.
   8:24 PM.
   Darkness had fallen.
   Another simulation had passed, another piece of the night lost.
   Time was running out.
   After briefly gathering his thoughts, Haru called out again.
   "System, start simulation."
   [Uchiha Clan Extermination Night Simulation Begins!]
   [Current Solidified Ability: Otsutsuki Physique (Golden Ability)]
   [Current Optional Abilities: Illusion +100 (Blue), Shurikenjutsu Mastery (White), Taijutsu Master (Blue)... Wood Release (Gold)]
   2
   As the abilities unfolded before him, one golden icon suddenly stood out.
   His breath caught.
   [Wood Release (Golden Ability): The legendary kekkei genkai of the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama. A nature transformation combining earth and water chakra to create living wood constructs from the user's own chakra. Known for its power to subdue Tailed Beasts and reshape landscapes.]
   10
   The second golden ability!
   Wood Release!
   Uchiha Haru's eyes lit up with genuine joy.
   The system's description was brief, but it didn't need to be long. He already knew how terrifyingly powerful Wood Release could be.
   This was the signature kekkei genkai of the "God of Shinobi," Senju Hashirama.
   It could control, defend, crush, and even suppress Tailed Beasts with ease.
   Hell, it could summon wooden constructs the size of mountains and tear through Madara Uchiha's Susanoo.
   In Haru's hands, this would be an incredible boost in power.
   But he was also realistic.
   Just because he now had Wood Release didn't mean he had become the Second Coming of Hashirama.
   1
   Not even close.
   After all, Yamato had Wood Release too.
   2
   And while Yamato was a capable ninja, no one would mistake him for a Kage-level powerhouse.
   1
   Compared to the God of Shinobi, Yamato's Wood Release was... landscaping.
   It was a powerful ability, but it depended on the user's potential and chakra reserves to unlock its true might.
   And in Haru's case, he had the Otsutsuki physique-almost infinite chakra and terrifying regeneration.
   That changed everything.
   1
   Where Yamato faltered due to weak chakra foundations, Haru could soar.
   The stronger the user, the more terrifying Wood Release could become.
   Hashirama's trees crushed mountains.
   Yamato's trees built schools.
   Now Haru had the same ability, but with the chakra of an Otsutsuki and the bloodline of an Uchiha.
   "I wonder how far I can push it..."
   A low smile crept onto his face as he clenched his fists.
   This wasn't just a power-up.
   This was a game-changer.
   He could already feel the tides turning.
  
   comment 6 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 15: Chapter 15: Uchiha Itachi - I Have a Big Advantage This Time!
   [Otsutsuki Physique (Golden Ability): Possesses an extremely powerful regenerative ability, comparable to immortality in its peak state. Capable of absorbing ninjutsu, with nearly infinite chakra reserves.]
   [Wood Release (Golden Ability): A unique kekkei genkai created by the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama. Formed through the fusion of water and earth chakra natures. A powerful ninjutsu where the user utilizes their chakra as a life force to manipulate wood.]
   1
   [Genjutsu +100 (Blue Ability): Sharply enhances the user's ability to cast and resist illusions.]
   [Taijutsu Mastery (Blue Ability): Greatly amplifies the user's effectiveness in hand-to-hand combat.]
   After selecting the golden ability Wood Release along with two blue abilities, Uchiha Haru once again entered the simulation.
   A familiar room.
   A dark, silent sky.
   The breeze howled softly across the rooftops.
   Everything was exactly the same as before.
   But one thing had changed-his power.
   And not just a little.
   If Uchiha Haru had previously hovered just above the level of an elite jonin, still shy of being truly considered Kage-level, then with the addition of Wood Release, he had finally stepped over that threshold.
   2
   Opening his palm, Haru channeled his chakra.
   A small green sprout emerged from the center of his hand, unfurling with astonishing speed. In mere seconds, it blossomed into a young tree, brimming with vitality and strength.
   Wood Release... now this is interesting.
   He half-closed his eyes, watching the tree with growing anticipation. That thrill of power coursing through his veins was intoxicating.
   In previous battles with Uchiha Itachi, the gap between them had been painfully wide. The Mangeky Sharingan's dominance was undeniable.
   But now?
   Uchiha Itachi had the Mangeky Sharingan...
   And Uchiha Haru had Wood Release.
   The outcome was no longer so certain.
   4
   He turned off the lights, leaped silently onto the roof, and waited.
   The air stilled.
   Even his heartbeat sounded thunderous in the silence.
   Then-creak.
   The door opened.
   Moonlight spilled across the floor, casting a long, ominous shadow.
   Uchiha Itachi.
   He stepped inside slowly, deliberately.
   The red gleam of his Sharingan flickered in the dim light, both beautiful and terrifying.
   Whoosh!
   The moment Itachi set foot inside, Haru struck.
   From the shadows, three kunai flew toward Itachi, slicing through the air with murderous intent.
   But just before impact-Itachi's form dissolved into a murder of crows, fluttering into the darkness.
   A clone.
   Thud. Thud. Thud.
   All three kunai embedded into the floorboards.
   Haru wasn't surprised.
   Uchiha Itachi was a genius-no one could take him down so easily.
   He dropped to the ground, landing silently just as the glint of Itachi's Mangeky Sharingan shimmered through his mask.
   To counter Tsukuyomi, you needed greater ocular power than the caster.
   3
   Haru didn't have that-not yet.
   There was no way his Three Tomoe Sharingan could match the Mangeky.
   But he had studied the technique. He knew the counters.
   First-distance.
   Though Tsukuyomi was powerful, its casting range was limited. Five meters. Any further, and it couldn't be activated.
   Second-eye contact.
   Direct or indirect visual connection with the Mangeky Sharingan was required to initiate the illusion.
   Now, Haru was staring directly into Itachi's eyes, but from five meters away.
   So he didn't flinch.
   He stood his ground.
   "Danzo was right," Itachi said flatly. "You're not ordinary."
   Haru sneered. "Since when did the Uchiha start licking Danzo's boots?"
   A traitor. A butcher of his own clan. No matter what noble reasons Itachi claimed to hide behind, he could never wash away that blood.
   For the first time, a flicker of emotion passed through Itachi's eyes. The Mangeky Sharingan glowed a little brighter-before dimming again.
   "It wasn't for Danzo. It was for the village... to prevent war. But it doesn't matter now. You're going to die tonight."
   Haru's lips curled into a cold grin. "Confident, are we?"
   And he had reason to be confident now.
   Wood Release, combined with the regenerative, chakra-absorbent Otsutsuki Physique-his strength was nothing like before.
   Itachi didn't reply.
   But his eyes told the story.
   The Mangeky gleamed crimson. Cold. Certain.
   As one of the greatest talents to emerge from the Uchiha clan-and all of Konoha-Itachi carried his own unshakable pride. His belief in his abilities. In the power of the Mangeky.
   After all, Haru's Sharingan was still only a Three Tomoe.
   The gap between that and the Mangeky was enormous.
   A chasm.
   2
   In the entire history of the Uchiha clan, countless shinobi had awakened the Three Tomoe Sharingan.
   But only a handful had ever unlocked the Mangeky.
   Each of them legends in their own right.
   Itachi's confidence wasn't arrogance. It was fact.
   In the darkness, their eyes glowed-a red standoff of deadly intent.
   Then-
   Swish!
   Haru vanished.
   The power of the Otsutsuki Physique surged through him, and he disappeared from his spot in a flash of speed.
   Too fast.
   Even with the Mangeky Sharingan, Itachi couldn't track his movement clearly.
   He narrowed his eyes slightly.
   He had already done his research.
   After Haru killed Kuroki Raiga, one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist, Itachi had taken it seriously.
   Very seriously.
   This wasn't some reckless mission.
   This was the Night of Extermination.
   Failure was not an option.
   Every move had to be precise. Every enemy thoroughly understood.
   Uchiha Haru.
   Three Tomoe Sharingan.
   Strength: Above elite jonin, below Kage level.
   High proficiency in taijutsu, shurikenjutsu, and elemental ninjutsu.
   Strong resilience against ninjutsu damage.
   That was the information gathered.
   But what he was seeing now...
   This speed was far beyond what he'd anticipated.
   Even with preparation, even with confidence-Itachi felt a chill of surprise run down his spine.
   No wonder both Danzo... and that person... insisted I handle this personally.
   This was no longer the same Uchiha Haru from before.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 150 Power stones
  
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 16: Chapter 16: Do You Know You've Fallen into an Illusion?
   Swish, swish, swish!
   Uchiha Itachi unleashed a flurry of kunai and shuriken like a rainstorm, his movements fluid and precise, as if throwing weapons cost him nothing.
   In the dead silence of the night, the sound of metal slicing through air echoed ominously.
   Hundreds of kunai and shuriken wove into a massive, deadly net, all aimed at Uchiha Haru.
   "Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique!"
   Haru swiftly formed hand seals, his fingers moving in a blur as he channeled his chakra.
   His strength had long since surpassed the level of an elite jonin. He was now undeniably Kage-level.
   The physique granted to him by the tsutsuki bloodline had undergone astonishing improvements. His taijutsu, resilience, healing ability, and chakra reserves had all reached new heights.
   Compared to his former self, he was now several times more powerful.
   Although the Great Fireball Technique was considered a basic Fire Style jutsu, Haru did not hold back. He poured an immense amount of chakra into it, amplifying its power to its limits.
   A colossal fireball surged forward, blazing with intense flames and radiating heatwaves that scorched the air.
   It surged ahead like a blazing comet, incinerating every incoming kunai and shuriken in its path.
   But at that very moment...
   Behind Haru, another Itachi appeared silently like a phantom.
   He gripped a katana tightly in his hand and slashed down toward Haru with deadly precision.
   Thanks to his fully awakened Sharingan, Haru sensed the sudden danger and immediately twisted to the side, catching sight of Itachi's blade descending upon him.
   A clone!
   While launching that overwhelming barrage of weapons, Itachi had the presence of mind to set up a clone in advance. Truly worthy of the title "genius ninja."
   Faced with the meticulously timed strike, Haru tried to dodge, but he was too late.
   The blade landed squarely on his chest.
   Yet, there was no blood.
   The "Haru" that had been struck gave a faint smirk and slowly dissolved into nothingness.
   It had been a clone as well.
   Even Itachi's Mangeky Sharingan hadn't been able to detect it.
   In the darkness behind him, a kunai was now pressed coldly against Itachi's spine.
   "You let your guard down, Itachi."
   It was Haru's voice.
   Long before Itachi had entered the building, Haru had already used Wood Release: Wood Clone Technique to set up the trap.
   Unlike the standard Shadow Clone Technique, the Wood Clone was more advanced, retaining all the advantages of a shadow clone while closely mimicking the chakra and physical signature of the original body.
   2
   So much so that even the Mangeky Sharingan could be deceived.
   And now, with a simple push of the kunai, Haru could end the life of the village's most celebrated genius.
   But Itachi showed no fear. He remained calm, completely composed.
   "Is that so?" he said softly. "Are you sure what you're seeing is real?"
   As the words left his lips, the world around Haru twisted.
   Itachi vanished.
   So did the kunai in his hand.
   Haru's eyes shot up, only to meet the cold, glowing gaze of a pair of Mangeky Sharingan, shining like blood-red moons in the darkness.
   Genjutsu!
   He'd been caught in Itachi's illusion.
   From the very moment Itachi had entered the house, Haru had already fallen under the influence of the Mangeky.
   2
   Everything that happened after-every technique, every maneuver, even the Wood Clone deception-had all been a fabrication.
   None of it had happened.
   Haru's expression darkened.
   All his carefully laid plans... reduced to fantasy.
   Even at his current strength, even with his Kage-level abilities... was he still not a match for Uchiha Itachi?
   "Haru, it's time for the real you to come out."
   Itachi looked at the distressed figure of Haru and spoke cryptically.
   Haru frowned, his expression genuinely puzzled-as if he didn't understand what Itachi meant.
   "This... is still your clone, isn't it?" Itachi said in a low, steady tone.
   The embarrassment and surprise on Haru's face slowly melted away.
   He returned to his usual calm, composed demeanor.
   Clap... clap... clap...
   A round of applause echoed from the shadows behind him.
   A figure emerged, clapping slowly.
   It was Uchiha Haru-the real one.
   The one before Itachi flickered like a projection and then dissolved into glimmering particles of light.
   1
   "I didn't think you'd see through it so easily," Haru said as he stepped forward.
   1
   There was a hint of admiration in Itachi's tone. "You've gone further than I expected."
   In the entire Uchiha clan-and even across all of Konoha-only two others from the younger generation could be considered his equals: Uchiha Shisui and Hatake Kakashi.
   6
   Now, there was a third.
   And this one had remained hidden in the shadows.
   Before this confrontation, no one would've believed that a boy with only a three-tomoe Sharingan could actually see through Itachi's Mangeky illusion.
   Haru gave a cold, knowing smile, choosing not to reply.
   He wasn't the only one in the Uchiha clan who kept his power hidden.
   Everyone knew Itachi was a prodigy-an Anbu at a young age, already with many feats under his belt.
   But who would've guessed that a thirteen-year-old boy had already stepped into the realm of the Kage?
   And not just any Kage-level shinobi-one who, backed by the power of the Mangeky Sharingan, could go toe-to-toe with legends.
   An almost terrifying level of talent.
   Itachi paused, then said, "If circumstances were different, we might have been friends."
   "But now... I have to kill you."
   His voice was even, but the pressure behind it was overwhelming.
   "Kill me?" Haru smirked. "You can try."
   Without hesitation, Haru began forming seals rapidly.
   "Wood Release: Deep Forest Emergence!"
   5
   The ground beneath them shuddered violently.
   From the earth, saplings burst forth at an unnatural speed, rapidly growing into trees, then transforming into towering giants with massive, spreading branches.
   In seconds, the entire Uchiha compound had turned into a dense, unrecognizable forest.
   Itachi's expression darkened. His Sharingan spun rapidly, trying to process what he was witnessing.
   1
   This chakra signature... this elemental nature...
   Wood Release.
   It was unmistakably Wood Release!
   The legendary kekkei genkai of the First Hokage, Hashirama Senju.
   But how? How could someone from the Uchiha clan possess it?
   Itachi's mind reeled.
   Before he could react, the trees surged to life.
   Thick trunks, vines, and branches twisted and coiled with frightening agility, like a nest of serpents.
   They lunged at him from every direction, forming a monstrous, writhing net, locking him in from all sides.
   It was a forest with a will of its own-Haru's will.
   A bloodline power that defied logic... now wielded by an Uchiha.
   The impossible was unfolding before his eyes, and Uchiha Itachi, for the first time in a long while, found himself on the defensive.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 150 Power stones
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 6 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 17: Chapter 17: Wood Release: Advent of the Sea of Trees!
   Wood Release: Advent of the Sea of Trees!
   One of the most iconic techniques in Wood Release.
   By using one's own chakra as a source of life, the user instantly creates an entire forest. Every branch, vine, and tree within this domain falls under the absolute control of the caster.
   This jutsu shares similarities with another of the same style-Wood Release: Deep Forest Emergence-but differs in terms of range and chakra consumption.
   1
   With Uchiha Haru's current chakra reserves, he could perform Deep Forest Emergence, but that technique demands an immense amount of chakra and is meant to be a finisher.
   And even then, against someone like Uchiha Itachi, even a "finisher" may not be enough.
   Considering the potential duration of the battle, Uchiha Haru decisively chose to deploy Advent of the Sea of Trees instead.
   Vines and branches surged from all directions, thick and fast.
   Itachi swiftly responded, using the Body Flicker Technique to evade. But inside this massive forest conjured by Wood Release, every tree was under Haru's command.
   This was Haru's domain.
   How could anyone expect to escape it with mere body flickers?
   "Fire Style: Dragon Flame Jutsu!"
   Itachi quickly formed seals, inhaled, and exhaled a stream of scorching flames. A great fire dragon roared forth, crashing into the forest with devastating force.
   Boom!
   A thunderous explosion rocked the area as vines were incinerated, snapped, and reduced to ash. A temporary gap opened in the entangling forest.
   But Itachi didn't have time to move.
   The opening he had carved out was quickly resealed by more vines and branches, surging in like living creatures.
   The destroyed vegetation regenerated at an astonishing pace, fed directly by Haru's chakra.
   The forest closed in again.
   So this is... the legendary Wood Release?
   Beneath his ANBU mask, Uchiha Itachi frowned slightly.
   Centuries ago, the legendary Uchiha Madara-wielder of the eternal Mangeky Sharingan-fought against Hashirama Senju, the First Hokage, in the Valley of the End.
   9
   Madara lost.
   Back then, it was this very power-Wood Release-that overwhelmed the Uchiha clan's strongest warrior.
   It was believed that after Hashirama's death, the Wood Release would vanish from the world.
   And yet today... he faced it again.
   1
   And its power was terrifying.
   Under different circumstances, Itachi might have welcomed the chance to test himself against this jutsu. Could the fabled Wood Release truly suppress the Mangeky Sharingan?
   He had always doubted it.
   After all, the Sharingan was the pride of the Uchiha clan. How could it be inferior?
   4
   But tonight was not the time for experimentation.
   Tonight was the night of the Uchiha clan's annihilation.
   He had more urgent tasks.
   Lingering here would be unwise.
   With that, Itachi made his choice.
   He would prioritize the mission.
   "Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu!"
   "Fire Style: Phoenix Sage Fire Technique!"
   "Fire Style: Great Fire Annihilation!"
   One after another, Itachi unleashed a relentless barrage of Fire Style jutsu.
   From afar, the forest seemed to explode into daylight as firestorms consumed everything.
   The roaring heat warped the air. Flames surged high, licking the sky and devouring the trees whole.
   Even the Wood Release regeneration couldn't keep up.
   1
   Soon, the forest was reduced to cinders, its ashes scattered in the wind.
   The Sea of Trees was no more.
   Yet Uchiha Haru remained calm.
   Given Itachi's prowess, he had anticipated this result.
   Still, he was deeply satisfied with his newly awakened Wood Release.
   "The bloodline of the God of Shinobi really is something else."
   Especially when enhanced by the tsutsuki physiology coursing through his veins.
   That divine bloodline pushed his chakra volume, physical regeneration, and sensory prowess to near-inhuman levels-amplifying the true power of Wood Release.
   This was critical.
   Hashirama Senju's terrifying strength came not just from his kekkei genkai, but also from his Sage Body-the source of his massive chakra reserves.
   That allowed him to wield Wood Release with reckless abandon, unleashing its full potential.
   There were others in the world who possessed fragments of the same bloodline, but lacking the physical endurance, their Wood Release fell short.
   And in terms of raw physical constitution, Uchiha Haru's tsutsuki lineage arguably surpassed even Hashirama's Sage Body.
   The only gap now was in the realm of mastery.
   Thus, while Haru's Wood Release hadn't yet reached the level of Hashirama Senju, it was still potent enough to go toe-to-toe with someone like Uchiha Itachi.
   For someone like Haru, this kind of duel had only existed in simulation-until now.
   Yet he noticed something curious.
   Itachi hadn't used Tsukuyomi-his Mangeky Sharingan's most dreaded illusion.
   Was he cautious? Was he unsure?
   Tsukuyomi was deadly, yes.
   But if it failed, the rebound could be devastating. Even a minor miscalculation could spell defeat.
   Unless he was nearly certain of success, Itachi would hesitate to activate it.
   Itachi, breathing heavily now, finally showed a glimmer of tension.
   Even for a Kage-level shinobi, unleashing a dozen large-scale fire jutsu was a taxing endeavor.
   Wood Release...
   This wasn't some elemental trick. This was Hashirama's legendary kekkei genkai.
   And Uchiha Haru had mastered it.
   No more underestimating him.
   For the first time, Itachi recognized him as a true equal.
   Swish, swish, swish!
   Shuriken and kunai flew from Itachi's hands, a glittering arc of steel aimed directly at Haru.
   "Wood Style: Domed Wall!"
   Haru's hands blurred into seals.
   Thick wooden pillars shot up from the earth, curving inward to form a protective dome around him.
   Clang! Clang! Clang!
   Metal met wood. The projectiles clattered harmlessly against the dome's surface.
   But just as Haru dispelled the wooden dome-
   Swish!
   Another Itachi appeared behind him, seemingly from nowhere, shuriken already in hand.
   He launched it at Haru's back.
   But Haru didn't even flinch.
   He spun, deflecting it with a kunai of his own-one, then two, then three strikes in rapid succession.
   He had seen this trick before, during the earlier genjutsu.
   He wouldn't fall for it again.
   Or so he thought.
   Wait... no!
   Something felt off.
   A surge of dread flooded his senses.
   This wasn't just a shuriken.
   This was...
   The Windmill Triple-Bladed Shuriken-The Third Sword of the Sharingan!
   What he deflected had only been bait.
   The true attack came from the shadow-the hidden third sword-spinning at high velocity toward his flank.
   With barely a second to spare, Haru activated the Body Flicker Technique and vanished from its path.
   He reappeared some distance away, breath sharp, heart pounding.
   That had been close.
   Too close.
   Even with his tsutsuki resilience and rapid healing, an impact from that weapon could've been fatal.
   Uchiha Itachi...
   Not only did he possess the Mangeky Sharingan and Kage-level strength.
   He had the mind of a demon tactician.
   A cold, calculating killer who missed nothing.
   How terrifying.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 150 Power stones
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 9 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 18: Chapter 18: A Thirteen-Year-Old Kage-Level Warrior Is So Terrifying!
   "Fire Style - Great Fireball Technique!"
   Uchiha Haru and Uchiha Itachi formed hand seals simultaneously and unleashed their ninjutsu.
   Two streams of roaring flames shot out from their mouths, forming massive fireballs that collided in the air. The blast scattered flaming embers into the sky, the sheer heat of it all palpable even from a distance.
   Itachi sprang backward, leaping through the air while forming new hand seals mid-flight. Haru, meanwhile, remained rooted in place, a shuriken at the ready in his hand.
   But behind Itachi-unseen and silent-a charred, dried-out tree trunk twisted to life, animated by Haru's chakra. It slithered and reached, creeping towards Itachi's exposed back.
   Itachi didn't flinch. He continued weaving seals, apparently unaware of the approaching threat.
   "Fire Style: Great Flame Ball!"
   A torrent of blazing fire surged from his mouth, growing in size and intensity as it barreled toward Haru. The chakra-fueled flames swelled until they became a rolling sphere of destructive heat.
   Just as the tree trunk's sharpened end pierced Itachi's body-
   Poof!
   The body exploded into a swirl of black feathers-no blood, no scream, just a cloud of crows dispersing into the wind.
   A Shadow Clone!
   Haru's eyes narrowed. "Uchiha Itachi... Clever."
   Haru had used misdirection-flashing a shuriken to draw attention while hiding the real attack with the animated trunk. But Itachi had anticipated it, leaving a clone in his place without anyone noticing, and completed his technique without fail.
   He's not just a genius of Konoha. He's the Uchiha Clan's most loyal son.
   "Wood Style: Tree World Wall!"
   In response to the incoming fireball, Haru quickly formed hand seals. From the earth in front of him, thick trunks shot up, locking together to form a dense wooden barricade.
   The flaming sphere hit.
   BOOM!
   An explosion thundered across the battlefield, sending a scorching shockwave in every direction. Earth, stone, and broken branches were swept up into the air. Ash and smoke filled the sky, casting the area in gray shadows. The massive wooden wall began to crack and blacken from the heat, but it held.
   Haru stood behind it, unscathed but wary.
   That attack came from a clone. Itachi's real body is still hiding somewhere... watching. Waiting.
   Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!
   Suddenly, slicing through the haze, came the faint sound of whistling steel-barely audible to any ordinary shinobi. But to Haru, whose Sharingan eyes picked up even the subtlest motion, it was enough.
   Three shuriken cut through the gray smog toward him. Haru dodged to the side in a flash, then retaliated by flinging his own shuriken into the direction they had come from.
   But...
   Nothing.
   No sound of metal against bark.
   No impact.
   Just silence.
   Itachi remained hidden-silent, invisible in the chaos.
   From deep in the shadows, another kunai flew out, this one trailing a glowing paper tag. A detonation tag.
   It was followed by a flurry of fire-style techniques, launched from unknown angles. Each time Haru defended with Wood Style, each time the attacks missed their mark, but they kept him reacting-off balance.
   The enemy is hidden, I'm exposed. A dangerous position.
   "Wood Release: Advent of the Tree World!"
   Haru's hands formed rapid seals.
   Again, trees erupted from the ground. Roots tore through soil. Branches twisted skyward. In mere moments, the ruins of the Uchiha Clan's settlement had transformed into a vast, living forest.
   Now, Haru controlled the battlefield.
   Now, nothing within the trees could move without him knowing.
   Including Itachi.
   Including the others-those who were watching but had yet to act.
   Haru smirked coldly. You think I didn't notice?
   He knew the forest would draw attention.
   Danzo's Root operatives.
   The masked man-Uchiha Obito, still pretending to be Madara.
   Of course they were here.
   Danzo never wanted any Uchiha to survive. And now, one among them had awakened Wood Release, the legendary kekkei genkai once thought exclusive to the First Hokage. If Danzo saw Haru as a threat before, now he'd view him as a target that must be eliminated at all costs.
   And Itachi...
   A thirteen-year-old with Kage-level power.
   Terrifying didn't even begin to describe it.
   If given time, if allowed to grow, his potential was unimaginable.
   Danzo would never allow that.
   And Obito?
   He had his own plans. Itachi was strong-so strong that Obito wanted him as part of the Akatsuki. But Itachi was elusive, unreadable, unfathomable. Even with Obito's countless backup plans, he didn't trust Itachi fully.
   Still, he needed to see more. How deep did Itachi's strength run? Could he be controlled?
   And then there was Haru.
   A boy wielding the powers of the Otsutsuki and the Senju, standing shoulder to shoulder with one of the strongest prodigies in Uchiha history.
   Obito was intrigued.
   His organization lacked members.
   If Haru could be turned-if he could be recruited-it would change everything.
   But with Danzo nearby, with Root agents lurking, the masked man knew he wouldn't be able to seize both Itachi and Haru at once.
   A pity.
   Haru wasn't surprised by any of this. As a transmigrator, he understood the politics of the Leaf far too well.
   Cooperation? Please.
   Everyone was just using each other.
   No one wanted allies-only tools.
   And so, no one helped either side. Danzo was waiting to strike the winner. Obito was watching for the right recruit. All of them sat back, waiting for the other to make the first move.
   But for Haru, the outcome was already clear.
   Even if he defeated Itachi, he wouldn't escape Obito and Danzo.
   This simulation was doomed to fail.
   And that was fine.
   He didn't come here to win.
   He came to fight.
   He had just awakened Wood Release-just reached the Kage level. He needed this battle. He needed Itachi's strength to hone his own.
   As for what came next?
   It's just a simulation. Let it burn.
   The trees creaked and groaned, the leaves whispering with the voice of Haru's chakra.
   And then-
   From within the living forest, Uchiha Itachi stepped into view.
   No more hiding.
   No more waiting.
   The real fight was about to begin.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 150 Power stones
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 7 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 19: Chapter 19: Although the Simulation Failed! But I Awakened the Mangeky Sharingan! This Was Worth It!
   Fellow cultivator!
   You've journeyed through treacherous plot twists, deadly cliffhangers, and emotional tribulations...
   So why haven't you added this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or tossed a POWER STONE into the author's begging hands?
   Are you trying to achieve immortality without helping others along the way?
   That's demonic sect behavior.
   Every collection strengthens the author's Qi.
   Every review is like a heavenly elixir-minus the weird taste.
   And Power Stones? Those are spiritual artifacts that fuel more chapters (and maybe prevent the author from Qi-deviating into insanity).
   So do your part, noble Daoist!
   Support this humble work, and your karma shall flourish like a phoenix reborn from a spicy hotpot!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-possessed-by-a-writing-demon Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | UNLEASH POWER STONES
   Or the Sect's Spirit Beast will eat your snacks.
   ------------------
   After the two locked eyes, they simultaneously lunged forward, clashing with the kunai gripped tightly in their hands.
   This time, it was a battle of taijutsu.
   Uchiha Haru, with his Otsutsuki-enhanced physique, possessed agility, strength, and speed that far surpassed the average shinobi. But Uchiha Itachi, the prodigy of Konoha, was no slouch-he too was highly skilled in close combat.
   Their exchange was rapid and intense, neither managing to gain the upper hand after several swift collisions.
   "Fire Style: Phoenix Sage Fire Technique!"
   "Fire Style: Dragon Flame Jutsu!"
   "Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique!"
   Flames erupted in rapid succession, signaling the abrupt end to their melee exchange.
   From previous intel, Itachi knew Uchiha Haru excelled in taijutsu. After all, even Kurokiba Raiga, one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, had fallen at Haru's hands. Itachi had no intention of engaging in prolonged hand-to-hand combat where Haru held the advantage.
   The same logic applied to Haru.
   Engaging in close combat meant closing the distance, and that posed a huge risk-the threat of falling into the Tsukuyomi cast by Itachi's Mangeky Sharingan. Despite Haru's boosted ocular power, he still wielded only a standard three-tomoe Sharingan. Compared to Itachi's Mangeky, the difference was qualitative, not just quantitative.
   In terms of genjutsu, Haru would be at a distinct disadvantage. He couldn't afford to take that chance.
   Besides, now that he had unlocked Wood Release, Haru could finally match Itachi in ninjutsu prowess. There was no reason to fight on ground he didn't control.
   So, almost simultaneously, both opted for the safer route: long-range ninjutsu.
   The sky burned orange and red as their jutsu clashed, their chakra igniting the air itself.
   This was no ordinary fight. This was a battle between Kage-level warriors. The sheer ferocity of it was enough to shake anyone watching.
   Had the Uchiha clan's compound not been situated at some distance from the heart of Konoha-and had the perimeter not been sealed off by a barrier set up by several elite shinobi-the entire village might have been caught in the crossfire.
   Hidden in the shadows, the masked man, Danzo, and the Root operatives watched silently.
   Two Uchiha were engaged in a deadly clash.
   One was thirteen.
   The other, fifteen.
   It was terrifying to witness this level of power from shinobi so young. They were no longer just promising; they were dangerous.
   By now, Danzo and the others had seen all they needed to see.
   The sky began to lighten with the approach of dawn.
   If things dragged on much longer, it would undoubtedly draw the attention of other villagers-and that would be troublesome.
   After all, the Uchiha had been instrumental in Konoha's founding and still held considerable influence. A clandestine mission to wipe them out could never be publicly acknowledged.
   If word of this night leaked, who could predict how the other clans would react? It would fracture the fragile unity Konoha still held onto.
   It was time to end this.
   As Haru and Itachi exchanged devastating jutsu-
   Danzo emerged from the shadows, leading his Root operatives into the battle.
   [Simulation Failed.]
   Uchiha Haru's consciousness returned to reality.
   Even as the world around him settled, his mind was still locked in the adrenaline-charged haze of battle. His thoughts lingered on the clash with Itachi.
   If it had been only Itachi, he was confident-perhaps not in winning, but certainly in surviving. He might even have turned the tide.
   But the moment Danzo arrived with his Root operatives, the entire equation changed.
   The Root agents were no ordinary soldiers. Individually, they might not have posed a threat. But each was handpicked for their specialization and trained to kill without hesitation.
   Coordinated and ruthless, they fought like a singular entity, covering each other's weaknesses and amplifying their strengths.
   And Danzo himself... a true Kage-level shinobi. His appearance alone was enough to tip the scales.
   Not even Haru's powerful Otsutsuki-enhanced body and mastery of Wood Release could overcome the sheer numbers and relentless pressure. Eventually, he fell-overwhelmed and exhausted.
   But rather than despair, Haru was filled with something else.
   Excitement.
   This was his first real fight against a Kage-level opponent.
   He turned and glanced at the clock.
   2:25 AM.
   Six hours had passed in the simulation.
   Six hours of continuous battle-and it had felt like only moments.
   He had lost track of time, immersed in the intensity of every clash.
   With less than ten hours remaining before the system entered another cooldown, Haru knew this was a precious window.
   A once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to sharpen himself through combat.
   So without hesitation, he locked in the golden ability-Wood Release-as a permanent skill.
   Then, he started another simulation.
   Over the next several cycles, Haru fought Itachi using different tactics, different combinations of ninjutsu.
   Each time, he refined his use of Wood Release.
   Each time, he adjusted to the demands of his Otsutsuki-enhanced physique.
   But the end result was always the same.
   Itachi was not an opponent one could overcome so easily.
   Even as Haru adapted to Itachi's jutsu and movement patterns, his progress was marginal. He could hold his own, sometimes even gain a slight edge-but victory still eluded him.
   And then Danzo arrived, every time, with his squad of Root assassins.
   Outnumbered. Surrounded.
   No matter how hard he fought, Haru eventually succumbed to exhaustion.
   The final simulation came to a close.
   The system entered cooldown.
   Haru sat in silence, eyes half-lidded, still immersed in the echoes of simulated warfare.
   Scene after scene replayed in his mind-strategies that worked, mistakes that needed correcting.
   He remembered every blow, every dodge, every surge of chakra.
   And then, as if emerging from a trance-
   He opened his eyes.
   A crimson glow flashed within them.
   His three tomoe spun rapidly, then shifted.
   The tomoe fused together into a singular, curved shape-like a blade carved into the iris.
   Mangeky Sharingan.
   In that instant, Haru felt a rush-his ocular power swelling at an astonishing rate, like a dam breaking.
   For several long moments, it surged uncontrollably-then finally plateaued.
   He sat still, breathing softly, his mind clear and focused.
   His pupil power now dwarfed what he once possessed.
   This is the Mangeky Sharingan...
   He hadn't expected to awaken it like this.
   A faint smile tugged at the corner of his lips-rare from someone so typically calm and composed.
   The legends said Mangeky could only be awakened through the trauma of losing a loved one.
   But clearly, that wasn't the whole truth.
   Over the course of a single simulated night, Haru had fought Itachi again and again, danced on the edge of death, pushed himself beyond every limit.
   With each confrontation, his Otsutsuki body adapted, and his ocular power evolved.
   He had broken through the barrier.
   From the three-tomoe Sharingan...
   To the ultimate evolution.
   The Mangeky Sharingan.
   And he had done it not through grief.
   But through battle.
   Through fire.
   Through war.
   Through sheer will.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 150 Power stones
   Drop a review and Power Stone so it can reach broader audience ьэьэ
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   --------------------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 18 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 20: Chapter 20: Good Boy, Are You Pretending to Be Uchiha Madara?!
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   1
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to my reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   --------------------
   Let's rise up the rankings together!
   2
   ----------------
   The evolution of the Sharingan from the three-tomoe form to the Mangeky state wasn't just a simple boost in pupil power-it marked a massive leap in overall ability.
   Haru could feel it immediately: his chakra reserves surged, his perception sharpened to an extreme degree, and his physical speed heightened considerably.
   And then came the unique technique exclusive to his Mangeky Sharingan:
   Izanagi.
   7
   Born from the Six Paths Sage's divine technique, "Creation of All Things," Izanagi was the ultimate genjutsu-one that could alter reality itself. During its activation window, the user could negate any injury, including death, rewriting the outcome to favor their will.
   3
   It was utterly broken.
   But the price for wielding such power was devastating. Typically, using Izanagi meant sacrificing the vision in the eye that cast it-permanent blindness.
   However, when Izanagi manifested as Uchiha Haru's Mangeky ability, it came with a critical difference: instead of permanent blindness, it merely consumed a portion of his pupil power-just like any other high-level Sharingan jutsu.
   10
   That was massive.
   Through his recent simulations, Haru had gained the golden ability Wood Release, and now, he had awakened the Mangeky Sharingan.
   With his current power, he had surpassed the realm of ordinary Kage-level shinobi. Even someone as terrifyingly skilled as Uchiha Itachi would no longer be his match.
   The crimson light of his Mangeky gradually faded, his eyes returning to their calm, black state.
   After a moment of mental preparation, Haru made his way to the Konoha Police Force headquarters.
   He'd already used up his two-day mission leave-one day spent training, the other locked in combat within the simulation system. It was time to resume his duties.
   Although he now stood at the pinnacle of power in Konoha-perhaps even across the Five Great Nations-he knew the Uchiha Massacre Night hadn't yet arrived.
   1
   He couldn't afford to attract too much attention.
   Overexposing himself could lead to unpredictable ripples in the timeline-possibly even altering the events that were already fated to unfold.
   3
   That would be asking for disaster.
   The primary function of the Konoha Military Police Force was to maintain peace and order within the village.
   But with tensions between Konoha and the Uchiha clan escalating daily, the Police Force had become more of a hollow shell than an actual authority.
   The trust between the village and the Uchiha had eroded beyond repair.
   1
   Konoha no longer believed in the Uchiha, and the Uchiha had no desire to protect a village that treated them like enemies.
   As Haru approached the main gate of the Police Force headquarters, whispers trailed in from all sides.
   "Hey... that's Uchiha Haru, isn't it?"
   "Is it true he killed Raiga Kurosuki, one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist?"
   "I heard he defeated him using only taijutsu!"
   Their gazes were different this time-no longer indifferent or dismissive.
   They looked at Haru with awe, curiosity, and even a touch of fear.
   This had never happened before.
   Uchiha Haru had always been known as a calm, quiet, and withdrawn figure. He rarely initiated conversation, had no close friends, and kept to himself.
   Most treated him like a ghost in the compound-transparent and easily forgotten.
   But now?
   Now, that invisible ghost had done the impossible.
   He had defeated Raiga Kurosuki, one of the feared Seven Swordsmen of the Mist-infamous for wielding the Thunder Twins, twin blades crackling with Raiton chakra.
   2
   The news had spread like wildfire throughout the village.
   It reached the Uchiha clan, too, and they were left in disbelief.
   Was Raiga overhyped?
   Or had Haru-the silent shadow in the background-actually become this powerful?
   Despite the murmurs, Haru ignored them all.
   What others thought of him was meaningless.
   After all... in just a short time, most of these people would be dead.
   Why care about the opinions of corpses?
   He walked into the Police Force station, signed his name for duty rotation, and received no special missions. As usual, he patrolled the village streets in silence.
   By the time his shift ended, the sky had turned dark.
   He walked home alone.
   Halfway through his usual route, a chill ran down his spine.
   Someone was watching him.
   His instincts screamed it.
   Before unlocking the Mangeky, Haru might not have noticed.
   But now? With his sensory perception dialed up to near god-level, even the faintest disturbance in the air couldn't escape him.
   Still, he didn't react.
   Instead, he adjusted his direction, choosing a more deserted path-one that led into a remote alley behind a residential district.
   Night had fallen completely.
   The streets were quiet. Everyone was home by now.
   No one would be here unless they had a reason.
   In the stillness, Haru halted his steps and turned toward a specific patch of darkness.
   "...You noticed me? Impressive."
   A figure emerged from the shadows.
   He wore a black cloak, a sword at his waist, and an orange mask etched with spiraling black lines, leaving only a single eye exposed.
   The masked man.
   "I didn't expect you to sense me so quickly," he said, almost in admiration. "In the Uchiha clan, you're the second person to ever do that."
   That caught Haru's attention.
   The second?
   So the first must be-Uchiha Itachi.
   If anyone else among the clan had similar perception, it would be him.
   But Haru quickly set aside the thought.
   It was pointless now.
   The only thing that mattered was what stood before him.
   Haru didn't want to attract the attention of the Uchiha elders, or Konoha's leadership, by fighting out in the open.
   He'd chosen this remote place for a reason.
   As for danger?
   He wasn't afraid of anyone.
   With the body of an tsutsuki, the legendary Wood Release, and the Mangeky Sharingan, he had nothing to fear.
   "...I am Uchiha Madara."
   6
   The masked man spoke slowly, his voice deep and steady.
   As he said the name, his visible eye erupted into a blood-red glow.
   The three tomoe inside spun and shifted-merging into a single blade-like pattern.
   Mangeky Sharingan.
   Anyone else would've panicked at that name.
   Uchiha Madara-one of the founders of the village, a god of shinobi.
   Combined with the sight of the Mangeky, it would be enough to break the mind of an ordinary ninja.
   But Haru?
   He didn't even flinch.
   He already knew this man wasn't Uchiha Madara.
   He was Uchiha Obito, wearing Madara's name as a mask-both literally and metaphorically.
   His lack of reaction made the masked man pause.
   He had expected shock, awe, maybe even fear.
   But the boy in front of him just stared with indifference.
   It was... surprising.
   And intriguing.
   The masked man chuckled under his breath.
   "Well then... this place is quiet, and no one will disturb us."
   "Let's see what kind of monster could defeat Raiga Kurosuki so easily."
   [End of Chapter 20]
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 150 Power stones
   Drop a review and Power Stone so it can reach broader audience ьэьэ
   Fellow cultivator!
   You've journeyed through treacherous plot twists, deadly cliffhangers, and emotional tribulations...
   So why haven't you added this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or tossed a POWER STONE into the author's begging hands?
   Are you trying to achieve immortality without helping others along the way?
   That's demonic sect behavior.
   Every collection strengthens the author's Qi.
   Every review is like a heavenly elixir-minus the weird taste.
   And Power Stones? Those are spiritual artifacts that fuel more chapters (and maybe prevent the author from Qi-deviating into insanity).
   So do your part, noble Daoist!
   Support this humble work, and your karma shall flourish like a phoenix reborn from a spicy hotpot!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-possessed-by-a-writing-demon Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | UNLEASH POWER STONES
   Or the Sect's Spirit Beast will eat your snacks.
   ------------------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 8 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 21: Chapter 21: Obito - I'll Pile Up Corpses to Kill You!
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to my reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   --------------------
   Let's rise up the rankings together!
   ----------------
   Bonus Chapterьэ
   The next moment, the masked man let out a low chuckle. Then his entire body began to fade, gradually disappearing from sight.
   Kamui.
   Uchiha Haru recognized it instantly. This was Uchiha Obito's Mangeky Sharingan technique-Kamui, the space-time ninjutsu capable of transporting objects and people into a separate dimension. It could be used to phase through physical attacks, pass through barriers, or instantly relocate.
   4
   It was an extremely advanced and deadly ninjutsu.
   Just then, a swirling vortex formed behind Haru. The masked man emerged silently, his presence like a shadow-silent and lethal. A kunai gleamed in his hand as he thrust it forward with deadly intent.
   From start to finish, Haru seemed completely unaware.
   The kunai stabbed straight into him.
   But the burst of blood never came.
   The figure of Haru shattered like a fragile illusion-dispersing with a soft pop.
   A clone?!
   Obito's eye narrowed behind the mask. His Sharingan hadn't detected it at all.
   This kid... No wonder he could kill Kurosuki Raiga-one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen. He's dangerous.
   But before the masked man could react further, his body stiffened. A chilling sensation crawled up his spine. A powerful sense of crisis surged-intense and undeniable.
   Kamui!
   Obito's Sharingan flared as he instantly activated the Mangeky technique again. A vortex spun into existence, his body rapidly turning intangible.
   2
   At the same time, he twisted his torso and looked behind him.
   There-Haru!
   He'd used the clone to distract and bait him, then circled into the masked man's blind spot. Everything was a trap from the beginning: the clone, the feigned ignorance, the delayed ambush. And now came the kill.
   The timing, the positioning, the calculation-it was all perfect.
   2
   Shit!
   Obito cursed internally. He had underestimated the boy.
   Haru's kunai fell like lightning-fast, precise, brutal.
   Since unlocking the Mangeky Sharingan and combining it with his Otsutsuki-enhanced physique and mastery over Wood Release, Haru had already surpassed the realm of ordinary Kage-level shinobi.
   Even without resorting to Wood Release or his Sharingan, his base physical prowess-enhanced by his unique bloodline-was terrifying. His taijutsu alone was deadly.
   And in that moment, Obito wasn't fast enough.
   The Kamui phasing was still in progress, his body not fully intangible.
   Hissss-!
   A burst of blood sprayed into the air like a slashed blossom.
   Obito grunted in pain as the kunai slashed across his arm, cutting deep through the sleeve. But he completed the phase just in time to avoid a fatal blow, and disappeared into the swirling void.
   When he reappeared, he was several meters away-wounded, but alive.
   The torn sleeve revealed several blood-streaked wounds-precisely where Haru's kunai had struck.
   This time, the masked man stared at Haru with newfound respect-no longer underestimating him.
   "You've been hiding well," Obito said with narrowed eyes. "I didn't expect someone like you to reach this level."
   "Your taijutsu alone rivals most Kage. For someone from the Uchiha clan to rely so heavily on physical combat... ha, interesting."
   1
   Although his voice was light, there was no ease in his tone. No amusement.
   Because internally-he was rattled.
   He had encountered countless prodigies in his time. Genius shinobi from every corner of the world. Some with explosive ninjutsu, others with unorthodox jutsu, terrifying kekkei genkai...
   2
   But Uchiha Haru was different.
   The way he moved, reacted-it was not textbook. It wasn't a product of polished training or refined technique.
   It felt instinctual. As though his body didn't think-it simply moved.
   1
   There were no unnecessary motions. No discernible pattern. No hesitation.
   In battle, Haru didn't seem to "perform" techniques-he became them.
   That kind of unpredictability... was almost impossible to counter.
   It was unnatural.
   It was inhuman.
   Haru, unfazed, stared coldly at Obito.
   1
   He'd wanted to stay low-profile. He had no intention of stirring the waters before the inevitable Uchiha Massacre.
   But being followed, surveilled, and targeted-he couldn't tolerate it silently.
   And if a little bloodshed could send a message? All the better.
   For now, he still had cards to play-cards no one knew about.
   His Mangeky Sharingan, his Wood Release, and the Otsutsuki physique-the divine, immortal body.
   3
   Of the three, only his physical strength had been exposed-during the battle with Raiga. But even then, no one had guessed the truth behind it. Most chalked it up to extraordinary taijutsu.
   And that was good.
   Deception was a weapon. As long as his true abilities remained hidden, the advantage was his.
   So today, he'd chosen to reveal only his physical strength again. Familiar, deceiving. Let them believe that was the extent of his power.
   Let them remain blind to the rest.
   And the result? Not disappointing.
   The Otsutsuki physique-the body of a god.
   Now that he'd stepped into the shadow-level ranks, his speed, endurance, regeneration, and durability had ascended to a realm most couldn't fathom.
   2
   Even Obito-armed with Mangeky Sharingan and Kamui-had been caught off guard and wounded.
   "Good," the masked man muttered. "Very good..."
   1
   He stared at Haru a moment longer, then activated Kamui again.
   His body flickered, vanishing into the swirl of his personal dimension.
   Not because he was afraid. But because he understood now-Haru wasn't someone he could just crush in a test of strength.
   No, Haru's presence changed the equation.
   His strength shifted the balance.
   And a battle like this wouldn't go unnoticed. If he stayed longer, he'd be detected. His presence in Konoha would be exposed.
   1
   And that... that couldn't be allowed. Not yet.
   So he retreated.
   But it wasn't a loss.
   Now, he knew-within the Uchiha clan lurked a Kage-level shinobi with monstrous physical capabilities.
   That kind of threat needed planning. Strategy.
   Because fighting Haru alone might be difficult.
   But two against one?
   1
   And if two wasn't enough-what about four?
   Obito's lips curled under the mask.
   Unknown threats were the most dangerous.
   Known threats?
   They could be eliminated.
   Once the masked man vanished, Haru stood in silence, senses still heightened. He scanned the area for chakra fluctuations, subtle shifts in the air.
   Nothing.
   The presence was gone.
   He turned and began walking home.
   He was confident that, after tonight, neither the masked man, nor Root, nor Zetsu would dare to tail him again so carelessly.
   They'd learned their lesson.
   And the clock ticked closer to that fateful night-the night the Uchiha would fall.
   But until then, Uchiha Haru walked alone in the shadows.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 150 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 300 Power Stones
   Drop a review and Power Stone so it can reach broader audience ьэьэ
   Fellow cultivator!
   You've journeyed through treacherous plot twists, deadly cliffhangers, and emotional tribulations...
   So why haven't you added this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or tossed a POWER STONE into the author's begging hands?
   Are you trying to achieve immortality without helping others along the way?
   That's demonic sect behavior.
   Every collection strengthens the author's Qi.
   Every review is like a heavenly elixir-minus the weird taste.
   And Power Stones? Those are spiritual artifacts that fuel more chapters (and maybe prevent the author from Qi-deviating into insanity).
   So do your part, noble Daoist!
   Support this humble work, and your karma shall flourish like a phoenix reborn from a spicy hotpot!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-possessed-by-a-writing-demon Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | UNLEASH POWER STONES
   Or the Sect's Spirit Beast will eat your snacks.
   ------------------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 11 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 22: Chapter 22: We Uchiha Are Planning a Rebellion!
   1
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to my reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   --------------------
   Let's rise up the rankings together!
   2
   ----------------
   I had Interview so i was busy
   ---------*-*-*-----*
   After returning home, Uchiha Haru did not miss a single opportunity to train and improve himself.
   Even though the improvement he could gain at this point was minimal, he still pushed himself.
   That was the way of a shinobi.
   Once someone reached a very high level, the road forward became increasingly difficult. Progress no longer came from simple training-it required either slow accumulation over time or a life-changing opportunity, a rare stroke of fortune.
   But to Uchiha Haru, even the smallest improvement was valuable.
   After all, greater strength meant greater safety.
   He trained throughout the night.
   The next morning, just as Haru arrived at the Konoha Military Police Force headquarters, he was summoned to the office of Uchiha Fugaku-the head of the Uchiha clan and the chief of the Konoha Military Police.
   "Haru, come in," Fugaku's deep voice called from inside the office.
   Haru walked in with measured strides.
   Inside, aside from Fugaku, several other high-ranking members of the Uchiha clan were present.
   There were elders, middle-aged men, and even some young core members.
   "Patriarch."
   Fugaku nodded slightly, a small smile on his lips. His gaze swept across Haru's face, and for a brief moment, surprise flickered in his eyes, just as it had the last time they met.
   He didn't know why, but every time he saw Haru recently, the boy gave off a new kind of pressure-different, unfamiliar, and growing stronger each time.
   Still, Fugaku didn't press the issue.
   Everyone had their secrets. As long as it didn't harm the Uchiha clan, he wouldn't interfere.
   Once Haru stepped in, Fugaku immediately gave an order to guard the door. His expression turned serious, as if he was about to reveal something that couldn't be overheard.
   What he didn't know was that, from a high rooftop not far away, several members of the Konoha ANBU were watching everything.
   "Uchiha Fugaku is holding a meeting with the clan's core members inside the Police Force."
   1
   "One of them is Uchiha Haru-his first appearance at such a gathering."
   "Report to the Hokage immediately."
   "Yes!"
   One masked ANBU operative vanished in an instant, heading straight for the Hokage Tower.
   Back in Fugaku's office, Haru and a dozen others were gathered around a long wooden table.
   As clan head, Fugaku sat at the head of the table. Haru had never been part of a meeting like this before, but that didn't stop him from understanding exactly what was happening.
   He was a time traveler. He knew the direction the Uchiha clan was heading in.
   2
   And, sure enough, the next words out of Fugaku's mouth confirmed everything he expected.
   "Haru," Fugaku began gravely, "a few days ago, you killed Raiga, one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Hidden Mist, by yourself. You've shown your strength."
   1
   "There's something you need to know."
   "We-the Uchiha clan-are preparing to rebel!"
   "What?!"
   Haru widened his eyes, feigning shock. Of course, he already knew. But if he showed no reaction, that would be suspicious.
   "Patriarch, are we... actually going to rebel?" he asked, his voice filled with disbelief.
   "Yes," Fugaku nodded solemnly. "You must have noticed the tension between our clan and Konoha's leadership by now."
   2
   "For years, the higher-ups have excluded us, harassed us. They pushed us out of the village's core, assigned ANBU to monitor us day and night."
   1
   "Exactly! I've had enough of those Konoha bastards!" one clan member growled.
   "Rebellion! That's the only way!"
   "We, the Uchiha, were among the founders of Konoha! And now, look how they treat us!"
   "They hate us! They fear our power! If we don't rise up now, they'll crush us eventually!"
   "Better to fight and die than live under their boot!"
   The room filled with angry voices, the air thick with indignation. The core Uchiha members, faces flushed with fury, spoke over each other, cursing Konoha's leadership and demanding vengeance.
   Through it all, Haru said nothing. He sat in silence, brow furrowed, as if torn and uncertain.
   "Haru, what are you hesitating for?" one elder snapped, clearly agitated. "Have you forgotten your bloodline?"
   To stay silent at such a moment? Unforgivable.
   Fugaku quickly raised a hand, stopping the growing anger in the room. His eyes turned back to Haru, studying him closely.
   This was exactly what Fugaku expected.
   If Haru had agreed too quickly, he would have found it suspicious.
   He knew Haru well-cautious, sharp, never one to act on impulse. Every decision Haru made was calculated, every move thought out.
   And choosing to stand against Konoha wasn't something that could be done lightly.
   A rebellion wasn't just dangerous-it was suicidal.
   After a long silence, Haru finally raised his head and looked Fugaku in the eye.
   "I'm in," he said.
   Just three words, but they sent waves through the room.
   6
   The tense atmosphere relaxed at once. A few men even smiled.
   Fugaku stood, walked over to Haru, and placed a firm hand on his shoulder.
   "Good," he said. "With you on our side, Haru, the chances of our rebellion succeeding have grown."
   1
   "Our first target will be Danzo Shimura, head of the Root division."
   "It's because of his constant interference that our clan ended up in this situation."
   "This mission-this rebellion-starts with his death."
   "What comes after?" Haru asked casually.
   Rebelling was easy to say, but what came next? Killing Danzo was one thing-possible, even-but it wouldn't end there.
   The Uchiha were strong, yes. But Konoha was stronger. A direct war with the village would only bring destruction to the entire clan.
   There would be no reconciliation. Not after Danzo's death.
   Even if Haru agreed to participate, he wasn't optimistic about the outcome.
   But he asked anyway, just to see what Fugaku would say.
   "Heh..." Fugaku chuckled. "This is only the beginning."
   "We're still planning the details. This isn't something we'll rush into."
   "This is about the future of our clan. We must take the long view."
   With that, the meeting continued into quieter discussions-logistics, possibilities, timing.
   But Haru's thoughts were elsewhere.
   He had joined the rebellion in name.
   But in his heart, he knew-things were more complicated than they seemed.
   And the night of blood, fire, and Uchiha fate was drawing closer.
   1
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 150 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 300 Power Stones
   Drop a review and Power Stone so it can reach broader audience ьэьэ
   Fellow cultivator!
   You've journeyed through treacherous plot twists, deadly cliffhangers, and emotional tribulations...
   So why haven't you added this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or tossed a POWER STONE into the author's begging hands?
   Are you trying to achieve immortality without helping others along the way?
   That's demonic sect behavior.
   Every collection strengthens the author's Qi.
   Every review is like a heavenly elixir-minus the weird taste.
   And Power Stones? Those are spiritual artifacts that fuel more chapters (and maybe prevent the author from Qi-deviating into insanity).
   So do your part, noble Daoist!
   Support this humble work, and your karma shall flourish like a phoenix reborn from a spicy hotpot!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-possessed-by-a-writing-demon Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | UNLEASH POWER STONES
   Or the Sect's Spirit Beast will eat your snacks.
   ------------------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 3 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 23: Chapter 23: How Can I Rebel With a Bunch of Insects Like You!
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to my reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   --------------------
   Let's rise up the rankings together!
   ----------------
   In response, Uchiha Haru merely nodded, saying nothing further on the surface, though in his heart, his disdain only deepened.
   Danzo and the Root organization were clearly about to move against the Uchiha clan.
   Yet the so-called "rebellion" from the Uchiha had no real plan, no clear direction.
   How could something like this possibly succeed?
   After that, Uchiha Fugaku made a few rousing declarations in public.
   1
   The clan's elites and core members responded with excitement, fired up by his words.
   But Haru remained utterly uninterested.
   Everything Fugaku said was nothing more than hollow bravado and unrealistic fantasy.
   Eventually, under the heated atmosphere, the meeting came to an end.
   Many Uchiha elites tried to invite Haru out to eat and drink with them afterward.
   Now that Haru had officially joined the rebellion, he was someone worth befriending. After all, this was a man who had slain Raiga-one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Hidden Mist-on his own.
   Such power demanded attention.
   But Haru refused them all.
   He had zero interest in mingling with this group. It was pointless. Just a waste of time.
   Naturally, some of them felt a bit slighted by the rejection.
   But considering Haru's usual solitary, quiet nature, no one pressed the issue. It wasn't out of character for him.
   That evening, Haru returned home.
   This time, he didn't sense anyone tailing him.
   Just when he began to think that the masked man and Danzo might lie low for a while, he noticed a figure standing silently near his front door, leaning casually against the wall.
   The boy wasn't very old-thirteen or fourteen, maybe.
   He wore the traditional Uchiha attire and carried a short katana across his back.
   His face was handsome, his features delicate.
   Long black hair tied in a loose ponytail.
   Two tear-like lines etched down his pale cheeks.
   Uchiha Itachi.
   At the sight of him, every muscle in Haru's body tensed instinctively.
   1
   This was no ordinary reflex-he had fought this very boy in life-or-death scenarios dozens of times in the simulation.
   2
   But he quickly reminded himself: this was reality.
   He forced himself to relax, letting the chill return to his demeanor.
   He met Itachi's gaze.
   "Are you waiting for me?"
   "Yes," Itachi answered calmly. "Do you have a few minutes to talk?"
   Haru didn't refuse. He could tell-Itachi bore no hostility.
   The two of them walked inside. Haru brewed a pot of tea, and they sat down across from each other.
   "You've heard about what our clan plans to do," Itachi said, getting straight to the point.
   Haru's eyes flickered slightly. He feigned ignorance while pouring tea. "What are you talking about?"
   "Rebellion," Itachi said plainly.
   The teapot paused midair in Haru's hand.
   He lowered it slowly and sat back.
   As the patriarch's son and a renowned prodigy, it wasn't surprising that Itachi knew.
   What was surprising was that he came to speak with Haru-someone he'd never interacted with before-about it.
   They weren't close. They weren't even acquaintances.
   Haru waited a beat, then said evenly, "Shouldn't it be called an uprising?"
   "Maybe," Itachi replied with a faint frown. "But does it matter what we call it?"
   His expression was a rare mix of struggle, hesitation, pain.
   "For the Uchiha, it's an uprising-to reclaim fairness and status. But to Konoha... it's rebellion."
   "There will be a battle, no matter what. Two tigers can't share one mountain. No matter who wins, it won't come easy."
   "And the other villages?" he continued. "They'll seize the chance to strike. It could spiral into another Great Ninja War."
   As a child, Itachi had seen war firsthand. The blood, the chaos, the death.
   It had marked him deeply. He didn't want to see that nightmare repeat.
   Haru's voice was cool. "This is a conflict between the Uchiha and the village. Changing it won't be easy..."
   "But what if I can change it?" Itachi cut him off.
   His eyes flickered with inner torment, yet behind them, a quiet expectation.
   Haru lifted his teacup and took a slow sip, his expression unreadable.
   Most wouldn't have caught the implications.
   But Haru understood exactly what Itachi meant.
   He wasn't talking about resolving the conflict peacefully.
   He was talking about preventing it from escalating into mutual destruction.
   He was talking about... the Uchiha Massacre.
   For Itachi-someone bound by blood to the Uchiha and loyalty to the village-it meant picking up a blade and turning it on his own clan.
   No wonder even someone like him-calm, calculating, cold-wore such an expression.
   "If another ninja war breaks out, innocent people will die. Countless lives lost..." Itachi muttered, his voice heavy.
   2
   Just like Haru had guessed-he and Itachi had no relationship. Nothing connected them but a shared surname.
   This visit wasn't about brotherhood. It was about validation.
   Itachi had already made his decision. Logic told him it was the right path.
   But... even the strongest minds sometimes sought assurance.
   If Shisui were still alive, he might've given that answer.
   But Shisui was gone.
   So he came to Haru.
   The one who kept to himself, never meddled, never tried to get close.
   And yet, both Fugaku and Shisui had spoken highly of him.
   Itachi wanted to know what Haru would do in his place. He wanted to hear it-to feel justified.
   But Haru said nothing.
   Not a word.
   Itachi had been raised on Konoha's inherited creed-"Where the leaves dance, the fire burns. The fire's shadow will illuminate the village, and new leaves will grow."
   Words like that couldn't change what was coming.
   And they wouldn't stop the massacre.
   Haru offered him no absolution.
   After a long silence, Itachi stood up slowly.
   "Sorry to bother you."
   He turned and walked away.
   Yes.
   This was a choice only he could make. How could someone else answer it for him?
   He exhaled and stepped into the night.
   The sky had gone dark.
   All around him, shadows swallowed the light.
   Just like the path ahead.
   Hard, uncertain, filled with blood and ash.
   But one thing was clear.
   He had chosen.
   And he would not turn back.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 150 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 300 Power Stones
   Drop a review and Power Stone so it can reach broader audience ьэьэ
   Fellow cultivator!
   You've journeyed through treacherous plot twists, deadly cliffhangers, and emotional tribulations...
   So why haven't you added this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or tossed a POWER STONE into the author's begging hands?
   Are you trying to achieve immortality without helping others along the way?
   That's demonic sect behavior.
   Every collection strengthens the author's Qi.
   Every review is like a heavenly elixir-minus the weird taste.
   And Power Stones? Those are spiritual artifacts that fuel more chapters (and maybe prevent the author from Qi-deviating into insanity).
   So do your part, noble Daoist!
   Support this humble work, and your karma shall flourish like a phoenix reborn from a spicy hotpot!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-possessed-by-a-writing-demon Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | UNLEASH POWER STONES
   Or the Sect's Spirit Beast will eat your snacks.
   ------------------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 10 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 24: Chapter 24: Conversation Between Itachi and the Masked Man
   Bonus Chapter
   -----------------
   Uchiha Itachi walked alone through the dark night.
   Halfway along his path, he suddenly stopped.
   "Come out," he said calmly.
   A swirling vortex appeared in the void ahead of him. Gradually, a figure emerged.
   He wore a black cloak, a samurai sword fastened at his waist, and an orange spiral-patterned mask that revealed only one eye.
   The masked man.
   "I didn't expect you and Uchiha Haru to have some kind of friendship," the masked man said in his low, rumbling voice, as if everything was already in the palm of his hand.
   Itachi remained expressionless and silent. He was not someone who felt the need to explain his actions to anyone.
   The two stood in silence for a moment. Then the masked man spoke again.
   "Itachi, there's a problem with our plan."
   "A problem?" Itachi raised an eyebrow slightly.
   The man before him claimed to be Uchiha Madara. Whether or not that was true was still unknown. But one thing was certain-he was powerful.
   This was a man who had awakened the Mangeky Sharingan and possessed a rare space-time jutsu-Kamui. The exact extent of its offensive power was unclear, but its defensive capabilities were nearly absolute. Even Itachi wasn't confident he could harm him.
   He was practically invincible.
   So for someone like him to call something a "problem"... that wasn't something to take lightly.
   "Yes. A big one," the masked man replied evenly.
   "Oh? Who is it?" Itachi asked.
   The masked man didn't answer directly. Instead, he returned the question: "What do you think?"
   Itachi narrowed his eyes, scrutinizing the man before him. Both of them were Kage-level ninja. Anyone who could be considered a problem for them had to be on that level as well.
   Within Konoha, the only people that came to mind were the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen; Danzo, the head of Root; and his father, Uchiha Fugaku. The Legendary Sannin were out wandering and not currently present.
   Though Konoha had some hidden forces, they were working with the masked man for now. So those forces weren't likely to be the issue.
   That ruled out the Hokage, Danzo, and any Konoha-aligned enemies.
   That left only his father-but Fugaku was already a known variable in their plan, accounted for and neutralized.
   So who else could it be?
   Itachi's mind raced.
   He'd clearly overlooked someone.
   Suddenly, something clicked. A name surfaced in his thoughts.
   Someone he had originally considered irrelevant-but his instincts now screamed otherwise.
   "Is it... Uchiha Haru?"
   The masked man nodded.
   "What? Him..."
   Itachi's surprise was genuine. Just earlier, he had left Haru's home. At no point had he sensed that Haru was powerful enough to pose a threat, especially not to someone like this masked man-who claimed to be Madara.
   "Has he awakened the Mangeky Sharingan?" Itachi asked, trying to make sense of it.
   Only Mangeky could fight Mangeky.
   That was a universal truth among the Uchiha.
   But the masked man shook his head.
   "No. His Sharingan is still at the three-tomoe stage."
   "Three-tomoe?" Itachi frowned. That couldn't be right. Was that really a threat?
   "He relies on taijutsu. Unmatched taijutsu," the masked man said with a chuckle. "For an Uchiha to excel at taijutsu... heh, ironic."
   1
   Itachi recalled something.
   During the rumors of Haru's battle with Kurosuki Raiga of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, the reports said that Raiga was defeated through sheer hand-to-hand combat.
   So it was true-his taijutsu was formidable.
   But could taijutsu alone match the Mangeky Sharingan?
   Impossible.
   Only those who had awakened Mangeky understood how terrifying its power was. Even elite-level physical skills would crumble under the all-seeing eye.
   Itachi looked directly at the masked man. "You're overthinking it."
   "The Mangeky Sharingan is enough to crush everything."
   "Maybe." The masked man didn't argue.
   If he hadn't experienced it firsthand, he wouldn't have believed it either. The sheer speed and strength of Haru's body had even left him wounded-something that hadn't happened in a long time.
   But he kept that detail to himself. After all, he was still wearing the persona of Madara. Admitting that he had been injured would destroy the myth.
   So he only gave a cryptic warning.
   "Itachi, don't underestimate Uchiha Haru. He's stronger than you think. He may become the biggest obstacle to our entire plan."
   Itachi didn't respond. His face remained calm as he turned and began walking away.
   Because there was nothing more to say.
   Yes-one should never underestimate an opponent.
   But at the same time, one must have unwavering faith in themselves.
   He possessed the Mangeky Sharingan.
   Haru only had the standard three-tomoe Sharingan.
   Even if his taijutsu was unmatched-it didn't matter.
   Three-tomoe could never beat Mangeky.
   That was the root of his confidence. His greatest asset.
   Behind him, cloaked in shadow, the masked man stared at the boy moving away-so confident, so composed. He was reminded of someone else.
   Old, sealed memories surfaced unbidden.
   He thought of another genius from Konoha's past.
   A partner. Someone he had trained with, completed missions with, fought alongside in life and death.
   A brother.
   And her...
   Rin.
   2
   His vision began to blur. A girl's figure appeared before him.
   Short brown hair, dark brown eyes, and the iconic purple markings on her cheeks.
   She smiled at him. That smile-so warm, so pure, so intoxicatingly real.
   Then the image shifted.
   Her smile faded, twisted into pain. Blood pooled at the corner of her lips.
   The vision shattered like broken glass.
   Reality returned.
   It was dark. Itachi had already vanished into the distance.
   Just like those who once stood at his side.
   The masked man's Sharingan glowed an even deeper red.
   His body trembled slightly.
   It was hard to imagine that this man-who called himself Uchiha Madara-this cold, ruthless puppet master, once had a side so human.
   So broken.
   In a voice barely above a whisper, he murmured, "Rin... I want to create a world with you..."
   And just like that, the night swallowed him whole once more.
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to my reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   --------------------
   Let's rise up the rankings together!
   ----------------
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 150 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 300 Power Stones'
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 25: Chapter 25: Meeting Orochimaru
   On the Hokage Rock in Konoha, the carved faces of the successive Hokage watched silently over the village. Since its founding, the village had been protected by these legendary shinobi.
   The First Hokage, Hashirama Senju, was revered as the "God of Shinobi," the founder of Konoha.
   The Second Hokage, Tobirama Senju, was the pioneer who laid the administrative and structural foundations that allowed the village to thrive.
   The Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, was the leader who truly pushed Konoha to greatness, guiding it through turbulent times.
   And the Fourth Hokage, Minato Namikaze, had sacrificed himself to seal the Nine-Tails inside the young Naruto, shielding the village from the beast's devastation.
   For centuries, these figures watched silently, witnessing the village's growth and strength through eras of peace and war alike.
   4
   But now, an unfamiliar gaze joined theirs-an eye glowing blood-red, staring down from the shadows of the mountain.
   A masked man.
   His black cloak billowed softly in the night breeze as he stood atop the Hokage Rock, hands clasped behind his back, silently observing the village below.
   After a long moment, the single eye exposed through his orange mask, striped with black, suddenly flickered.
   "You're here," he said in his usual low, controlled voice.
   From the darkness behind him, a figure slowly emerged.
   Pale, almost sickly, with long black hair flowing past his shoulders, and golden eyes with vertical pupils-eyes that radiated cruelty and menace.
   One of Konoha's legendary three missing-nin, now a member of Akatsuki: Orochimaru.
   "Hehehe..." Orochimaru's laugh was cold and unsettling, a chilling sound that made the night feel heavier.
   The masked man spoke. "You're familiar with Konoha, yes?"
   Long before meeting with Uchiha Itachi, he had sent someone to summon Orochimaru from the Akatsuki to assist in their plans.
   Uchiha Haru had unexpectedly become a wild card in their scheme-possessing strength comparable to a Kage by virtue of his extraordinary physical prowess alone.
   Even the masked man, with his Kamui space-time ninjutsu, had suffered minor setbacks due to underestimating him.
   Though combined with Itachi and Danzo's covert Root organization, accidents should have been impossible.
   But in the Uchiha clan's plans, nothing could be left to chance.
   Orochimaru's expression twisted into something unreadable as he faced the masked man. "I'm just curious-who could possibly trouble the legendary Uchiha Madara?"
   The masked man's head snapped sharply toward Orochimaru, the red glow of his single eye flaring bright, oppressive like a dragon rising from the abyss.
   His aura surged, casting a palpable weight over the space between them.
   Orochimaru quickly laughed it off, "I'm only curious about this person. No other intentions."
   The masked man's cold, murderous gaze lingered a moment longer before fading.
   "My position makes it difficult for me to act directly," he said slowly.
   Orochimaru offered no reply.
   No matter who the masked man truly was-whether Uchiha Madara or not-his identity didn't concern Orochimaru.
   The masked man had his goals. Orochimaru had his own.
   They were allied only as far as their interests overlapped.
   There was no need to dig deeper.
   "Uchiha Haru?" Orochimaru asked, recalling the name.
   He had learned fragments about Haru from White Zetsu.
   "Indeed," the masked man nodded, pausing. "He is very strong."
   "Oh?" Orochimaru's interest sharpened.
   He had heard the name before defecting from Konoha, but the impression was faint.
   Haru was not known as an outstanding prodigy among his generation.
   Otherwise, Orochimaru would have known.
   What could have transformed this relatively unknown ninja into someone who gave even the masked man pause within a short time?
   Or was Haru a hidden genius comparable to Itachi or Kakashi, deliberately masking his talents since childhood?
   Either way, the potential was tantalizing.
   Especially for a member of the Uchiha clan.
   Uchiha... Sharingan...
   Intriguing.
   Orochimaru's slender tongue flicked out to wet his dry lips, his cold smile widening.
   "I'll go meet him," he said.
   1
   With a swift Body Flicker Technique, he vanished.
   The masked man remained, eyes fixed on the horizon.
   Orochimaru's seeming carelessness was a facade.
   He was as cautious as the masked man, if not more so.
   There was no need to explain-knowing an opponent's strength in advance was vital.
   With Orochimaru involved, the masked man finally felt a measure of ease.
   After all, dealing with Orochimaru's strange and unpredictable nature was tricky-even for him.
   ...
   Night had deepened, and silence blanketed the village.
   Uchiha Haru was still immersed in his training.
   Possessing the Otsutsuki lineage, his body's functions had improved to a degree bordering on the supernatural.
   After days of daily practice, he maintained boundless energy without the slightest fatigue.
   He closed his eyes, guiding chakra smoothly through his body.
   If a Hyuga with Byakugan were present, they would marvel at the immense chakra reserves and precise control flowing within him.
   Outside, in the shadows near the house,
   Orochimaru approached silently, peering through a crack in the window.
   A faint smile curved his lips as he observed the scene-cold and venomous like a snake preparing to strike.
   At the same moment,
   Haru, eyes closed moments ago, suddenly opened them.
   His Sharingan flared to life, blood-red and intense.
   His gaze fixed precisely where Orochimaru stood.
   "Huh? Discovered?" Orochimaru muttered, surprised.
   With his skill, he could have concealed himself from even a Kage-level ninja.
   Yet here he was, spotted the instant he neared.
   Such sharp perception-he'd only seen it in the masked man, who wielded the Mangeky Sharingan.
   But Haru's eyes were only the three-magatama Sharingan, yet he had reached this level of awareness.
   Now he understood why the masked man valued Uchiha Haru so highly.
   This boy was truly no ordinary ninja.
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to my reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   --------------------
   Let's rise up the rankings together!
   ----------------
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 150 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 300 Power Stones'
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 9 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 26: Chapter 26 : Orochimaru : I Just Want Your Body
   "Come out."
   Uchiha Haru's gaze pierced the shadows where Orochimaru concealed himself, his voice calm but resolute.
   Though he hadn't fully awakened his Mangeky Sharingan and was still using the standard three-tomoe form, his insight far exceeded that of an average Sharingan user. It was this heightened perception that had revealed Orochimaru's hiding place in the first place.
   Originally, Haru had believed that after defeating the masked man, no one else would come to trouble him again. Yet, here was someone ungrateful enough to do exactly that.
   "Hehe..." Orochimaru's voice slithered out, amused and sinister.
   "Such keen insight," he murmured with a mocking tone. "What a remarkable little Uchiha."
   After the initial surprise, Orochimaru regained composure and masked his true feelings. Since he'd been discovered, there was no point in hiding any longer.
   His body twisted and writhed like a serpent, and in an instant, he appeared inside Haru's residence.
   "It's you, Orochimaru," Haru said flatly, expression unreadable. His voice held no hint of emotion.
   Regardless of the fact he was a time traveler, it was impossible for him not to recognize Orochimaru. Even had he lived in Konoha since childhood, he would have known the legendary figure-one of the infamous Three Legendary Sannin.
   But why was Orochimaru here?
   In Haru's memory, Orochimaru hadn't appeared on the night of the Uchiha clan massacre.
   Could it be...
   Orochimaru's lips curled into a faint smile, cold and calculating.
   His eyes gleamed with cruelty, hunger, and cold ambition-just looking at them sent a chill down one's spine.
   "Uchiha Haru... excellent, very excellent!" Orochimaru sneered. "I never expected the Uchiha clan to have such a perfect body besides Itachi."
   "No, that's not quite right-your body is even better than Itachi's!"
   "It's truly fascinating."
   Orochimaru greedily extended his forked tongue, licking his lips as if savoring a delicious prize.
   He was extremely satisfied with Haru's body.
   Because of the masked man's presence, Uchiha Itachi had been somewhat restrained.
   But Haru? Orochimaru could act openly toward him without worry.
   He could even coax the masked man and Itachi into aiding him if necessary. Even if Haru was strong, could he be stronger than the three Kage-level warriors?
   Wouldn't that place him firmly in Orochimaru's pocket?
   Haru, as a time traveler, understood this implication all too well.
   In the original timeline, Orochimaru coveted the Sharingan's power and once fixated on Uchiha Itachi's body. But Itachi's terrifying strength made him an impossible target.
   Unable to succeed, Orochimaru had to settle for second best-choosing Sasuke instead.
   And now, it seemed his wish was finally coming true.
   Haru chuckled silently but said nothing aloud.
   Yet the disdain and contempt in his eyes were unmistakable.
   Now, equipped with the tsutsuki lineage physiology, Mangeky Sharingan, and Wood Release, he knew there might be people stronger than him in the world, but at the Kage level, he was certainly among the strongest-if not the very strongest.
   Orochimaru was no weakling, but it all depended on who you compared him to.
   Haru no longer feared Orochimaru; he had the power and confidence to face him.
   His unflinching reaction caused Orochimaru's expression to falter briefly.
   "Have you been underestimating me?" Haru's tone was calm yet challenging.
   "This is the first time in so many years I've met a young one with such arrogance!"
   "Boy, young bloods should learn to respect their elders and know how high the sky is and how deep the earth runs!"
   At once, five or six massive snakes burst from the ground, slithering rapidly toward Haru.
   Before he could react, they had him firmly bound, immobilizing him completely.
   "Is this all you've got?" Orochimaru sneered, looking down at the restrained Uchiha with scorn.
   "How disappointing."
   He had set this trap the moment he appeared in the house, intending to catch Haru off guard and swiftly subdue him.
   The plan had worked flawlessly.
   It even made Orochimaru doubt the masked man's warnings-was it really worth his effort to deal with a mere boy?
   But the result was undeniable: Haru's body was nearly perfect, and worth the trouble.
   While contemplating his prize, Orochimaru prepared to whisk Haru away from Konoha.
   The masked man's orders, the clan's massacre-they were none of Orochimaru's concern.
   But suddenly, Orochimaru's face twisted with shock.
   "This... this..."
   Before him, the bound Haru vanished without a trace.
   The giant snakes that had restrained him remained coiled, tightly wrapped where his body had been.
   An illusion!
   He had fallen into a genjutsu.
   When had he been trapped?
   Orochimaru's expression darkened, ferocity rising in his eyes.
   It turned out that while he prepared his surprise attack, Haru had already laid a secret, almost invisible illusion trap.
   Even Orochimaru hadn't noticed it.
   Unwittingly, he had walked right into Haru's snare.
   "No matter what you try, you can't escape my gaze!" Haru's voice echoed coldly, calm as ever, betraying no emotion.
   Capturing Orochimaru, one of Konoha's legendary Sannin, seemed like just another day for him.
   Orochimaru's face twisted with fury, his mind racing.
   Sharingan-this was the power of the Sharingan!
   Ordinary ninjas, even someone as formidable as Orochimaru, found no room to resist its power.
   "Ah!" Orochimaru roared, and suddenly spat out a massive snake from his mouth-an identical replica of himself.
   The giant serpent shattered the window and slithered away, unrestrained.
   Orochimaru's skill in escape was legendary.
   Even Haru was caught off guard for a moment by the speed and subtlety of his departure.
   There was no need for complex ninjutsu-just a direct, instantaneous release.
   If you blinked, you'd miss it.
   Still, Haru wasn't too regretful.
   If he could catch Orochimaru once, he could do it again.
   Next time, escape wouldn't be so easy.
   What truly caught his attention was why Orochimaru had come here in the first place.
   In the original timeline, the Uchiha clan was annihilated with no record of Orochimaru's involvement on that fateful night.
   Could his sudden appearance signal some drastic change?
   Haru pondered briefly, then dismissed the question.
   In a few hours, he would run another simulation.
   By then, all these mysteries would be clarified.
   For now, it was a waste of time to speculate.
   Useless.
   Haru activated his Sharingan once more to survey the surroundings.
   After ensuring no one was watching, he returned to his training, resuming his practice with unwavering focus.
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to my reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   --------------------
   Let's rise up the rankings together!
   ----------------
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 150 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 300 Power Stones'
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
  
   comment 7 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 27: Chapter 27: Strength Increases Again!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   On the other side, Orochimaru had successfully escaped from Uchiha Haru's residence, slipping away under the cover of night.
   That brief confrontation with Haru left Orochimaru with a deep realization: Haru was indeed a formidable opponent. No wonder the masked man had joined forces to deal with him.
   More than anything, Orochimaru had witnessed the terrifying power of the Sharingan firsthand.
   Back when he still lived in Konoha, he had coveted the Sharingan for years. It was only due to the immense strength of the Uchiha clan and Konoha's interference that he had never acted on that desire.
   Now, after so many years, Orochimaru had once again seen the full might of the Sharingan.
   Before him, all the intricate calculations and ninjutsu he prided himself on were rendered useless.
   He was defeated almost instantly, without even a moment to resist.
   The Sharingan... truly was an overwhelmingly fearsome power.
   But this defeat did not quell his hunger for the Sharingan. On the contrary, it ignited it even more fiercely.
   No-he didn't just want the Sharingan.
   Only the blood of the Uchiha clan could wield those dreadful eyes to their full potential.
   What Orochimaru desired was a perfect vessel.
   Uchiha Haru's body.
   As Orochimaru advanced cautiously, a swirling vortex suddenly appeared before him.
   From the swirling portal, a figure slowly materialized.
   Dressed in a black robe, a samurai sword hung at his waist.
   His face was concealed by an orange mask striped with black, revealing only a single eye.
   That eye glowed with a deep crimson light.
   Within the red light, three magatama were connected, forming a blade-like pattern.
   The masked man.
   "Have you tried? You look a little embarrassed," the masked man said calmly.
   Orochimaru narrowed his eyes.
   To be defeated by a much younger junior, fleeing in disarray, and then run into the masked man-it was humiliating, and his expression soured.
   After a brief pause, he regained his usual composure and replied, "Uchiha Haru is indeed a powerful opponent."
   "When the plan is executed, are you confident?" the masked man asked.
   Orochimaru smiled, radiating confidence.
   Despite witnessing Haru's strength, his resolve remained unshaken.
   "Of course. No matter how powerful Uchiha Haru is, he will never match up to those two."
   "Those two?" the masked man questioned.
   Orochimaru lightly stuck out his tongue, a strange gleam in his eye, and performed hand seals.
   "Edo Tensei: Impure World Reincarnation!"
   Bang!
   From the ground, two coffins slowly emerged, standing before Orochimaru and the masked man.
   Boom!
   The coffin doors creaked open, revealing the preserved corpses inside.
   The masked man's pupils constricted sharply in surprise.
   This rare reaction from the man who so often claimed to be Uchiha Madara, calm and majestic, was telling.
   Clearly, the beings in those coffins left a profound impact on him.
   Indeed, Orochimaru had spoken truly.
   With these two resurrected, even if Uchiha Haru was extraordinarily powerful, he wouldn't be able to turn the tide.
   ...
   In a few hours, the system would finish cooling down.
   What awaited Haru was the third simulation.
   In the first simulation, he had acquired the Otsutsuki physiology.
   In the second, Wood Release.
   By the end of the second, he had also gained the Mangeky Sharingan.
   What would the third simulation bring?
   The thought alone made his heart race.
   Haru sat quietly in his room, waiting for the time to come.
   Beforehand, he had requested leave from the Konoha Guard Department to dedicate a full day to the simulation.
   From prior analysis, what happened in real life influenced the simulation's events.
   The past two days had been relatively calm.
   His life was mostly occupied by the daily work of the Guard Department.
   But three major things had transpired:
   First, the clan head, Uchiha Fugaku, confided in him that the Uchiha clan planned to revolt.
   Second, a conversation between Uchiha Itachi and himself.
   Third, Haru's confrontation with the masked man.
   Of these, only the first aligned perfectly with the original story.
   The Uchiha clan's rebellion was inevitable.
   Konoha had long prepared for it.
   The only difference was that Haru knew the truth.
   Yet he had no intention of interfering.
   Therefore, the first matter barely influenced the simulation.
   Although Itachi approached him, nothing of note occurred.
   That wouldn't affect the future.
   The most significant was the last event: his battle with the masked man.
   While it had shocked the masked figure, it also revealed Haru's strength.
   This meant the coming simulation would be even more dangerous.
   Yet this did not instill fear in Haru.
   Instead, it filled him with exhilaration.
   He thrived on facing challenges, overcoming them, and growing stronger step by step.
   In the second simulation, with Otsutsuki physiology and Wood Release, Haru could fight Uchiha Itachi to a standstill.
   Now, with the Mangeky Sharingan added, his power had surged tremendously.
   How would a rematch with Itachi play out?
   What new techniques might the masked man reveal?
   Thinking about it, Haru's excitement surged uncontrollably, eager to begin the simulation and test his current limits.
   He exhaled deeply and glanced at the clock hanging on the wall.
   10:38.
   Almost time.
   Less than two hours remained.
   During this waiting period, Haru didn't practice ninjutsu as before.
   Instead, he sat quietly at home, eyes closed, reflecting on his last simulated fight.
   He recalled every detail, every insight gleaned from battling Uchiha Itachi.
   Training wasn't just about repetition and effort.
   It required reflection, analysis, and synthesis.
   From it, one could discover strengths and identify weaknesses to improve upon.
   Time slipped by, and over an hour vanished in an instant.
   [The Uchiha Clan Extermination Night simulation system has finished cooling down!]
   [The Uchiha Clan Extermination Night Simulation System is starting up!]
   [The Uchiha Clan Extermination Night Simulation System has been activated!]
   As the time ticked forward, several lines of translucent text appeared before Haru's eyes.
   "The system begins simulation."
   Haru said calmly, ready for whatever came next.
   [The Uchiha Clan Extermination Night simulation begins!]
   [Current solidified abilities: 'Otsutsuki Physique (Golden Ability)': Grants an extremely powerful self-healing capability, comparable to an immortal body at its peak state. It can also absorb ninjutsu, and the chakra reservoir it can sustain is nearly infinite. Hence, it is also called the Immortal Body!]
   [Wood Release (Golden Ability): A unique kekkei genkai created by the First Hokage, Hashirama Senju. It combines water and earth chakra natures. This ninjutsu uses the caster's own chakra as the source of life itself.]
   [Currently available abilities: Illusion Master (Purple Ability); Eye Power +100 (Blue Ability); Elemental Master (Purple Ability)...]
   As the abilities appeared one by one, Haru's expression showed a flicker of surprise.
   Previously, most abilities that manifested were blue.
   White abilities were also common.
   Purple was much rarer.
   Gold appeared only once per day.
   And now, during this very first simulation, two purple abilities and two gold abilities appeared simultaneously.
   That was exceedingly rare.
   Haru carefully reviewed the list and prepared to start the simulation.
   -
   [Otsutsuki Physique (Golden Ability): Grants super strong self-healing, comparable to immortality in the extreme state. It can also absorb ninjutsu, with nearly infinite chakra capacity. Thus, it is called the Immortal Body!]
   [Wood Release (Golden Ability): A unique kekkei genkai created by the First Hokage, Hashirama Senju, combining water and earth chakra. It is a ninjutsu that uses the caster's chakra as a source of life itself.]
   [Illusion Master (Purple Ability): Greatly increases the power of cast illusions and significantly boosts resistance against enemy illusions.]
   [Elemental Master (Purple Ability): Greatly enhances the power of all elemental ninjutsu performed.]
   [Eye Power +100 (Blue Ability): Slightly enhances ocular power.]
   Five abilities in total-two gold, two purple, and one blue.
   Truly a luxurious loadout.
   [Ability selection complete!]
   [Simulation of the Uchiha Clan Extermination Night begins!]
   At the appearance of this translucent line of text, Haru was transported back into the all-too-familiar scene.
   The dark night.
   The biting cold wind.
   Unlike the last simulation.
   The moment he entered, he immediately sensed something different.
   This was the tremendous enhancement brought by the evolved Mangeky Sharingan - the three magatama now connected in a deadly pattern.
   His perception was sharper; he sensed someone approaching outside.
   Just one person.
   No need to guess.
   He already knew who it was.
   Uchiha Itachi.
   Facing this old rival, Haru did not hide or ambush as before.
   Instead, he sat calmly inside the house, waiting for Itachi's arrival.
   Previously, even with Wood Release, Haru had only managed a 50-50 fight with Itachi and found victory difficult.
   So he had to rely on tricks.
   But now, with Mangeky Sharingan awakened atop his Otsutsuki Physique and Wood Release, his power had skyrocketed.
   He was confident he could face Itachi head-on-and win.
   The atmosphere was quiet, solemn.
   Only the whistle of the wind and faint footsteps could be heard.
   Haru sat facing the door.
   The footsteps grew steadily closer.
   Finally-
   Squeak-the door opened.
   A masked boy entered.
   Uchiha Itachi.
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next? Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to my reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   --------------------
   Let's rise up the rankings together!
   ----------------
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 150 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 300 Power Stones'
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 6 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 28: Chapter 28: Uchiha Itachi: I Was Careless! I Didn't Dodge!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   "You're here," Uchiha Haru said calmly.
   "You... knew I was coming?" Itachi asked in surprise.
   He hadn't expected the current situation.
   Haru chuckled lightly without offering an explanation.
   "I came to kill you," Itachi said coolly, as if speaking about something mundane, his voice full of confidence.
   He drew a kunai from his sleeve.
   At the same time, his blood-red Sharingan flared, glowing with a dazzling red light.
   Mangeky Sharingan illusion - Tsukuyomi!
   He dared to lock eyes with the evolved Mangeky Sharingan of someone so close. That was courting death.
   Before this, the masked man and Danzo had explained everything to him in detail.
   Uchiha Haru was trouble, not easy to handle.
   Is this the result? Itachi thought, disappointment flashing through him.
   The Tsukuyomi realm was suffused with blood-red light.
   Haru was suspended on a cross, immobile. Itachi stood before him, knife in hand.
   "How can a three-magatama Sharingan block my Mangeky Sharingan?" Itachi wondered aloud.
   "Haru, I don't want to kill you...but I have to."
   "Don't worry, under my Tsukuyomi, everything will be quick, and you won't feel much pain..."
   His words stopped abruptly.
   Itachi suddenly groaned and trembled violently.
   When he lifted his head again, the crimson Tsukuyomi realm had vanished. Two bright red streaks of blood tears streamed down his face.
   In front of him, Haru's eyes flashed the same mesmerizing red light.
   The three magatama in his Sharingan linked into a blade-like shape.
   Mangeky Sharingan.
   "You... you actually opened your Mangeky Sharingan too!" Itachi said, voice low and filled with surprise.
   He realized he had been careless.
   Because of flawed intel, he had believed Haru's Sharingan was only at the three-magatama stage.
   So, he had recklessly unleashed Tsukuyomi.
   This ninjutsu was incredibly powerful-once it hit, the opponent's resistance could be crushed instantly, deciding the battle's outcome.
   But using it carried huge risk.
   If the target's ocular power exceeded the caster's, Tsukuyomi would fail and backfire.
   That was why Itachi now had two lines of blood tears on his face.
   Yet such a situation was extremely rare.
   The Sharingan was unique to the Uchiha clan, granting near absolute ocular dominance over outsiders.
   When using Tsukuyomi on non-Uchiha, unless the strength gap was massive, failure was unheard of.
   Within the clan, however, it was different.
   The Mangeky Sharingan was exceedingly rare.
   Over hundreds of years, those who awakened it could be counted on one hand.
   Who would have thought today he would face one by chance.
   "You're not the only one in the world with a Mangeky Sharingan," Haru said slowly, standing.
   This was the power of hiding one's true strength.
   It had made Itachi misjudge his opponent.
   Moreover, thanks to the blessing of the purple Illusion Master ability, Haru's resistance to genjutsu was significantly improved.
   The blue Eye Power +100 ability also slightly enhanced his ocular power.
   With all these factors combined, Itachi was heavily wounded as soon as the fight began.
   Wiping blood tears from his face, he flung kunai and shuriken at Haru like a storm.
   At the same time, he used the Body Flicker Technique to retreat violently, putting distance between them.
   According to the masked man, Haru had reached Kage level relying purely on physical prowess.
   Physical skills of that caliber were incredible.
   Itachi was a genius ninja famed in both the Uchiha clan and the whole of Konoha.
   His skills were outstanding.
   But his rise to Kage was mainly due to his Mangeky Sharingan and genjutsu.
   Physically, though strong, he was not on par with Kage-level fighters.
   Clearly, Haru's physical ability surpassed his.
   Therefore, Itachi chose to keep his distance initially, avoiding close combat.
   When fighting, it was wise to play to one's strengths and avoid weaknesses.
   Recklessness was foolish.
   He needed strategies suited to his opponent.
   Previously, due to overconfidence, he had rushed with Tsukuyomi, only to be repelled.
   Competing in ocular skills was pointless here.
   Physical ability was Haru's strong point.
   It was wiser to avoid that.
   Instead, Itachi's advantage lay in ninjutsu and shurikenjutsu.
   To win, he would have to exploit those.
   In a flash, Itachi decided on his tactic.
   "Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu!" he declared.
   Immediately after throwing his shuriken, he began the hand seals for ninjutsu without hesitation.
   His movements were smooth, flawless; his seal speed breathtaking.
   From the side, it looked as if countless shuriken in the air were trailing behind a huge fireball.
   Before the shuriken could reach Haru, an overwhelming heatwave swept through the area.
   In response, Haru countered with the same technique.
   "Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu!"
   A massive flame erupted from his mouth, growing into a huge fireball that rolled forward.
   The dense kunai and shuriken rained down like hail, but melted before even reaching the fireball.
   The destructive power was extreme.
   It was far stronger than in the previous simulation when he used the same ninjutsu.
   This increase came from his three-magatama Sharingan evolving into Mangeky Sharingan, enhancing strength.
   Plus, the purple Elemental Master ability amplified his fire-style ninjutsu.
   The two gigantic fireballs collided with a thunderous explosion.
   Flames, hot enough to incinerate everything, spread from the blast, sending dust swirling into the sky.
   Leaves and houses nearby ignited instantly.
   Everything turned into a raging inferno.
   Such power from two mid-level ninjutsu.
   Any Chunin-or even Genin-could replicate these techniques, but when Haru and Itachi wielded them, the results were terrifying.
   The aftermath alone would challenge many Chunin-level shinobi.
   Yet Haru and Itachi, locked in fierce battle, paid no mind to the destruction.
   The fiery blast forced a brief pause, then they resumed fighting immediately.
   The incredible chakra output and blistering speed of their seal formation were dazzling.
   The Uchiha clan, famous for their affinity with Fire Release, was now represented by two Kage-level masters unleashing fire-style ninjutsu relentlessly.
   Amid the firestorm, shurikens and kunai flew hidden in the flames, each movement dripping with lethal intent.
   The night of the Uchiha clan extermination was turning into a battle of gods and demons.
   The wind howled, carrying the scent of smoke and blood.
   Each combatant's eyes burned with resolve.
   Neither was willing to concede.
   Itachi's Sharingan flickered violently, calculating his next move.
   Haru's Mangeky shimmered with deadly calm.
   Their clash was far from over.
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to my reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   --------------------
   Let's rise up the rankings together!
   ----------------
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 150 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 300 Power Stones'
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 10 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 29: Chapter 29: Powerful Taijutsu Skills!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   Bonus Chapter
   ---------
   The two had already exchanged over a dozen powerful ninjutsu blows.
   Even Uchiha Haru, with the physique of an tsutsuki, felt the immense chakra drain and was beginning to tire slightly.
   Itachi, whose Mangeky Sharingan had been damaged from the beginning and suffered severe backlash, was in even worse condition.
   His half-lidded eyes were clouded with fatigue, fine beads of sweat glistened across his forehead, and his breathing was heavy. He was far from his peak state. Only now did he truly understand why the masked man had made a special effort to warn him that Uchiha Haru was the biggest obstacle to the Uchiha Clan's annihilation.
   The man was truly terrifying.
   Itachi couldn't help but wonder: even if he hadn't been careless earlier-hadn't used Tsukuyomi prematurely and suffered the recoil-would he really have been able to defeat Uchiha Haru?
   Their Mangeky Sharingan were evenly matched in pupil power.
   In terms of ninjutsu, their clash had been a stalemate.
   But in physical combat, Uchiha Haru clearly held the upper hand.
   For all these years, Uchiha Haru had been hiding his strength incredibly well.
   Still, Itachi wasn't finished yet-he had a final card to play.
   Haru's expression remained composed, though a flicker of excitement shimmered in the crimson whirl of his Mangeky Sharingan.
   He lived for moments like this-life and death battles against worthy opponents.
   His blood surged with thrill and anticipation.
   Uchiha Itachi was undeniably a formidable opponent.
   In this simulated world, Haru was at the pinnacle of his power thanks to his system.
   Two golden-tier abilities. A Mangeky Sharingan. Two purple talents. One blue talent.
   In terms of dojutsu, ninjutsu, and taijutsu, he had reached the zenith of his potential.
   And yet, even with all of that, he couldn't quickly defeat Itachi, whose power had been compromised from the start. Their ninjutsu battle was completely even.
   But now, it was time to end it.
   Haru's Mangeky Sharingan spun with intensity, his tsutsuki-enhanced body brimming with chakra reserves far beyond the norm for even a Kage-level shinobi.
   Even with the heavy chakra expenditure from repeated ninjutsu, he could still endure it.
   But Itachi? Not likely.
   With a swift leap into the air, Haru formed a series of rapid hand seals.
   "Fire Style: Fire Dragon Flame Bullet!"
   From his mouth, three massive fire dragons roared into existence, tearing through the air like burning beasts of destruction.
   They approached Itachi from the left, center, and right, converging rapidly.
   This was a high-level Fire Style jutsu, demanding enormous chakra reserves and expert control.
   Its power was equally terrifying.
   The intense heat evaporated moisture in the air, devoured everything in its path, and transformed it into ash.
   This time, Itachi chose not to face it head-on-not because he couldn't, but because he shouldn't.
   His chakra reserves were dangerously low.
   He couldn't afford to be wasteful.
   No longer did he have the luxury of recklessness.
   Body Flicker Technique!
   Dodge! Dodge! Dodge!
   With a series of flickers and jumps, Itachi vanished and reappeared with astonishing speed.
   But the three fire dragons relentlessly pursued him, their blazing gazes locked onto their target.
   No matter how he moved, they remained on his trail.
   And then-
   Boom!
   All three dragons slammed into the earth, converging in a searing explosion. A tidal wave of flame surged outward, bathing the sky in a sea of fire.
   The heat was overwhelming, burning the surrounding area with such intensity that even those several meters away would feel it.
   Is it over?
   Haru's Mangeky Sharingan scanned the center of the inferno.
   An ordinary ninja would be incinerated by such a blaze.
   But Itachi wasn't ordinary. He couldn't be judged by conventional standards.
   Suddenly, Haru's eyes narrowed.
   His Sharingan detected a faint disturbance from his left.
   It was subtle-almost imperceptible.
   But it was enough to raise his guard.
   He turned his head-
   A massive fireball barreled toward him.
   "Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique!"
   Haru's expression barely changed. That was it?
   It didn't feel like Itachi's style.
   "Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique!"
   Haru released the same jutsu to counter.
   Boom!
   A tremendous explosion erupted, shockwaves blasting out in all directions.
   In that instant, a shadow crept up behind Haru.
   Itachi!
   He swung down with a katana, aiming straight for Haru's neck.
   The earlier fireball was just a distraction.
   This was the real killing blow!
   At that moment, Haru's eyes remained fixed forward, still analyzing the explosion.
   He hadn't noticed the danger creeping up behind him.
   Itachi's blade sliced through the air-
   But instead of biting into flesh, the blade passed through with no resistance.
   Haru's form shimmered and vanished.
   A clone!
   Itachi's eyes widened.
   Even with the Mangeky Sharingan, he hadn't seen through it!
   How?!
   The Mangeky's observation power was unparalleled. Even if weakened, it shouldn't have missed a basic Shadow Clone Technique.
   Could Uchiha Haru truly be this strong?
   Incredible.
   But that wasn't the biggest problem.
   If he'd destroyed a clone... then where was the real Haru?
   Almost instinctively, Itachi's eyes snapped open wide.
   If he were in Haru's place, he would strike now-this exact moment-when the enemy had just exposed themselves.
   He turned his head sharply-
   Haru was right behind him.
   When had he gotten there?!
   With a kunai in hand, Haru stabbed down with lethal precision.
   That speed. That decisiveness. That deadly efficiency.
   This was the same technique that had instantly killed Kurosuki Raiga, one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen.
   This was the technique that had made even the enigmatic masked man so wary.
   Previously, Itachi had believed that his Mangeky Sharingan would give him the upper hand in any scenario.
   He now realized he was wrong.
   His eyes could follow Haru's movements.
   But his body couldn't react in time.
   Uchiha Haru was just too fast.
   Unbelievably fast.
   With gritted teeth, Itachi formed a hand seal and activated a defensive ninjutsu-
   -but Haru's kunai was already falling.
   And this time, there would be no second chance.
   ---------
   ADD TO COLLECTION
   LEAVE A REVIEW
   DROP POWER STONES
   --------------------
   Let's rise up the rankings together!
   ----------------
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 150 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 300 Power Stones'
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 30: Chapter 30: Eye Technique! Izanagi! Referee, Someone is Cheating!
   -----------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   Hiss!
   Itachi let out a muffled groan.
   A stream of bright red blood burst into the air, only to evaporate instantly in the intense heat. The smell of iron lingered faintly in the air.
   Bang!
   Uchiha Haru's kunai came down hard-piercing with deadly precision.
   But it struck nothing more than a chunk of wood.
   Substitution Jutsu!
   Such incredible hand seal speed-astonishing!
   Raiga, the original opponent, had stood no chance under Haru's raw physical prowess. He was utterly overwhelmed.
   But now he faced Uchiha Itachi-someone far stronger, more skilled.
   Even using the same taijutsu, Haru couldn't take him down as easily. Itachi had managed to activate a substitution just in time. Though wounded, he survived.
   That speed-it might even be beyond what Haru could match right now.
   But in that same moment, behind Haru-
   A silent figure emerged in midair.
   A monstrous form, half-human, half-serpent.
   Orochimaru!
   His jaw unhinged grotesquely, and he lunged with the Kusanagi Sword held in his mouth, aimed straight at Haru!
   At that instant, Haru had just driven his kunai into Itachi's substitution and was still suspended mid-air.
   He had no footing-no leverage to dodge. Even if he sensed something wrong, there was nowhere to escape.
   Orochimaru's jaws snapped shut with brutal force. The Kusanagi Sword and razor-sharp fangs simultaneously pierced Haru's shoulder.
   Bright blood sprayed outward.
   Haru's body went rigid-completely still.
   He'd been stabbed!
   Orochimaru opened his mouth slowly, licking the blood from his lips with a forked tongue. His eyes gleamed with feverish delight.
   It was done.
   The wound wasn't fatal-he had been careful not to kill Haru.
   After all, he needed this perfect vessel.
   But there was no strength left in Haru to resist. That much, he was certain.
   There was no shinobi in this world who could walk away from that kind of hit unscathed.
   Itachi reappeared beside him, cradling his injured left arm. He kept his distance from Orochimaru.
   He didn't trust him.
   Especially not now-after an intense fight with Uchiha Haru that had left him weakened and bleeding.
   If Orochimaru turned against him now, the consequences could be disastrous.
   "He's already Kage-level with just taijutsu... and he's awakened the Mangeky Sharingan as well."
   "Uchiha Haru... really never disappoints."
   Orochimaru's voice was layered with amusement, arrogance, and obsession.
   There was no denying Haru's power. He was already at Kage level-maybe even beyond. Perhaps stronger than Orochimaru himself.
   But so what?
   Even someone that strong had fallen into his hands.
   Itachi exhaled slowly, finally allowing himself a breath of relief.
   Haru was terrifyingly powerful.
   Even if he hated to admit it, he had no choice.
   If Orochimaru hadn't shown up, he might have been defeated entirely in just a few minutes.
   Even in peak condition, he wasn't confident he could take Haru down.
   For the first time in his life-born and hailed as a prodigy-Itachi tasted bitter defeat.
   But luckily, it was over.
   Or was it?
   Something wasn't right.
   Itachi's Mangeky Sharingan lit up, gleaming crimson. He scanned the surroundings sharply.
   Orochimaru stiffened, becoming suddenly alert.
   In front of them-where Haru's body had fallen-there was... nothing.
   No blood. No corpse. Nothing at all.
   It had vanished.
   And neither of them had noticed it disappear.
   A terrifying realization struck them both at once.
   Haru wasn't dead.
   They were certain Orochimaru had landed a clean hit-one that should've left him incapacitated.
   But this unease... this ominous feeling...
   "Hehehe..."
   To the side, a flicker of fire revealed a silhouette.
   A pair of crimson eyes glowed in the shadows-Mangeky Sharingan.
   Uchiha Haru!
   Orochimaru's expression twisted, a mix of shock and growing dread.
   The crimson light in Itachi's eyes flared brighter.
   There was no mistaking it-Haru had been hit.
   But now he was completely unharmed.
   That could only mean one thing.
   A forbidden Uchiha jutsu.
   "Izanagi?"
   Itachi spoke the name in a low, cautious voice.
   Izanagi.
   A technique born from the Sage of Six Paths' Creation of All Things-an ultimate genjutsu that rewrites reality.
   For the duration of the jutsu, any injury, even death itself, is simply undone. Converted into an illusion.
   And the caster lives on.
   What Haru had just done-this miraculous recovery-could only be explained by Izanagi.
   But something didn't add up.
   "No," Itachi muttered, eyes narrowing. "That's not Izanagi."
   He began piecing it together.
   "The reason Izanagi is forbidden isn't just because it rewrites reality-it's because the price is permanent blindness in the eye that casts it."
   "Your eyes... they're still perfectly intact."
   "Unless..."
   Itachi paused, stunned.
   "Unless your Mangeky Sharingan's unique ability is Izanagi itself."
   His expression shifted for the first time-true surprise etched into his face.
   This was no ordinary Sharingan technique.
   It was perfection.
   Regular Uchiha clan members paid a steep price to use Izanagi: the loss of an eye.
   But Haru... he had used it with nothing more than chakra and pupil power.
   No permanent damage.
   This changed everything.
   Uchiha Haru already possessed monstrous taijutsu and a Mangeky Sharingan. He had been hard enough to fight before.
   Their only chance had been a sneak attack-a lucky blow.
   But now?
   Now he had Izanagi.
   He could recover from any injury-no matter how fatal-as if it never happened.
   How could anyone fight that?
   Haru's expression was calm.
   He had recognized the technique instantly.
   And deduced just as quickly that this was his own Mangeky Sharingan's innate ability.
   Itachi truly was sharp.
   But that only excited him more.
   Itachi was spent, exhausted from their earlier battle.
   He wasn't a threat anymore.
   Orochimaru, though... was different.
   Their last encounter hadn't even been a real fight-just a test, a fleeting exchange.
   But now Haru could finally go all out.
   He stepped forward slowly, walking straight toward the two of them.
   Alone-facing a Mangeky Sharingan wielder and one of the Three Legendary Sannin.
   But he looked utterly composed.
   Eager, even.
   In contrast, Itachi and Orochimaru looked tense.
   Alert.
   Like they were staring down something truly horrifying.
   Then-a vortex of space-time swirled into existence around them.
   The distorted spiral wrapped around Orochimaru and Itachi and carried them away in an instant.
   When they reappeared, they were standing on a distant cliffside.
   And they weren't alone.
   The masked man was with them.
   Now three stood together-watching from afar.
   "Not coming out?" the masked man muttered darkly.
   "This kid's not just our problem, you know."
   The wind howled through the scorched battlefield.
   Flames crackled, still smoldering.
   No response came.
   Silence.
   The masked man gave a cold snort.
   "Tch. Let's go."
   He had already slaughtered the Uchiha Clan before coming here.
   Uchiha Haru was the only one left.
   And he had what he came for.
   If the rest of Konoha didn't care-then neither did he.
   The vortex spiraled open once more.
   And they vanished.
   ---------
   ADD TO COLLECTION
   LEAVE A REVIEW
   DROP POWER STONES
   --------------------
   Let's rise up the rankings together!
   ----------------
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   ьэMarvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend ьэ
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 150 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 300 Power Stones'
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones '
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 6 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 31: Chapter 31 : The Organization Needs Talents Like You!
   ------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   Itachi and Orochimaru remained where they were, motionless.
   For Itachi, the masked man could leave, but he couldn't.
   He hadn't yet fulfilled the promise he made to Konoha.
   Naturally, Konoha wouldn't uphold their end of the agreement until he did.
   So, he couldn't leave-at least, not yet.
   As for Orochimaru, he was merely a spectator.
   He was confident that if he wanted to leave, no one could stop him.
   But with Itachi and Uchiha Haru-two of the most formidable Uchiha geniuses-locked in a life-and-death battle, how could he bear to miss the show?
   The masked man looked from Orochimaru to Itachi.
   He could more or less guess why Orochimaru hadn't left. He didn't care.
   But Itachi... his organization was recruiting, preparing for something big.
   A ninja as powerful as Uchiha Itachi was exactly the kind of asset he needed.
   He wasn't willing to give up a potential ally that strong.
   But the situation wasn't ideal.
   Itachi clearly had no intention of leaving.
   And he wasn't about to start a fight with someone like Uchiha Haru just to bring Itachi back.
   Especially not now-when Konoha's forces were surrounding the area.
   No matter the outcome, whether victory or defeat, the cost would be too high.
   Konoha would surely swoop in to clean up the mess.
   Just as Itachi had always been wary of him-he, too, remained wary of Konoha.
   Especially of Danzo.
   Their relationship was purely transactional-mutually beneficial but completely devoid of trust.
   So, the masked man made his decision swiftly.
   Since Itachi refused to come, he would withdraw.
   It was unfortunate to give up on such a powerful ninja, but Itachi wasn't the only candidate in the world.
   He couldn't afford to gamble too much on one man.
   A vortex of spiraling space opened up beside him.
   The masked man's body began fading rapidly into the swirl.
   But just then, in the firelit darkness, more figures began to emerge.
   They wore black uniforms, similar to Konoha's ANBU-but their masks were more grotesque, eerie.
   Root.
   Konoha's secret foundation-Danzo's private army.
   In the blink of an eye, dozens upon dozens of these Root operatives poured in from the shadows. From a distance, they looked endless, a tightly packed formation.
   There had to be nearly a hundred of them, and they surrounded Uchiha Haru in the center.
   At the rear of the formation, Danzo emerged slowly from the gloom.
   The masked man, whose body had nearly vanished into Kamui, paused and remained.
   His eyes narrowed as he stared coldly at Danzo, clearly still displeased by the elder's decision to sit back and watch until now.
   Uchiha Haru smirked as he watched them.
   Again?
   In the last simulated battle, he'd been forced into retreat by the combined efforts of nearly a hundred Root operatives, the masked man, Itachi, and Danzo.
   And now the same thing?
   No variety?
   Still-he had to admit-it was effective.
   An ordinary Root ninja might not be threatening.
   But nearly a hundred of them, attacking in unison? That was something else.
   Even Haru felt the immense pressure bearing down on him.
   Danzo gave the signal without hesitation.
   Immediately, all the Root ninjas launched their coordinated assault.
   "Water Style: Water Dragon Bullet!"
   "Earth Style: Earth Flow Spears!"
   "Lightning Style: Thunderball Jutsu!"
   In an instant, nearly a hundred elemental jutsu erupted simultaneously.
   Flames, lightning, water, earth, wind-all of it launched in a synchronized bombardment at Uchiha Haru.
   Individually, none of these techniques were remarkable.
   But together-they became a force of destruction.
   The sight was spectacular from afar, like a storm of chakra tearing through the night.
   Uchiha Haru stood still, hands clasped behind his back.
   The glow of fire danced across his sharp features, casting flickering shadows on his face.
   The wind tugged at his clothes and blew a stray lock of hair across his forehead.
   Not even a ripple of emotion crossed his face.
   Let the world collapse-he would remain unmoved.
   Even if this weren't a simulation-even if this were reality-no matter how dire the situation, not even the slightest fear would touch his heart.
   With his current strength, if he wanted to escape, no one here could stop him.
   But he stayed.
   He stayed for the Uchiha Clan's massacre.
   He stayed to face Uchiha Itachi, Orochimaru, and the masked man.
   He stayed for Danzo and his secret army, watching from the shadows like a venomous snake.
   Because this was his forge.
   This was where he would refine his power in the heat of life-and-death battle.
   Rather than scrambling to survive on the night of the massacre, he would prepare-here and now.
   As nearly a hundred jutsu rained down on him, Haru's expression remained calm.
   He began forming hand seals.
   "Wood Style: Wood Dragon Jutsu!"
   From beneath his feet, an enormous tree burst from the earth.
   It expanded rapidly, growing at a speed visible to the naked eye.
   A moment later, it took shape-a colossal dragon of living wood, towering nearly a hundred meters high, its form rippling with power.
   The dragon coiled protectively around Haru, snarling with ancient might.
   "Th-That's...!"
   "The Wood Style of the First Hokage!"
   "When did the Uchiha... master Wood Style?!"
   Even Danzo couldn't suppress the shock in his voice.
   Wood Style.
   The bloodline of Senju Hashirama-the legendary First Hokage and God of Shinobi.
   For decades, Danzo had experimented in secret, pouring time and resources into unlocking the mysteries of Wood Style.
   All he'd achieved were pitiful fragments-far from the power wielded by Hashirama.
   And yet, now he was witnessing it-flawless, majestic-cast by a Uchiha.
   By this Uchiha.
   Uchiha Haru performed it with ease-unfathomable power emanating from his frame.
   The initial shock in Danzo's expression gave way to something darker.
   Greed.
   "Possesses the Mangeky Sharingan... and Wood Style..."
   "Uchiha Haru... this boy is a treasure."
   Danzo narrowed his eyes and gave an order to the two Root operatives flanking him.
   "Go. Capture him. Bring me the body-alive or dead."
   The two shinobi nodded without a word and vanished into the shadows.
   On the other side of the battlefield, Orochimaru's golden eyes glinted coldly.
   He'd long since marked Uchiha Haru as his personal target.
   Mangeky Sharingan. Wood Style. That beautiful, perfect body.
   Excellent.
   Marvelous.
   A vessel like this-he could surpass every limit he'd ever known.
   But not yet.
   His instincts screamed that Haru wouldn't fall here.
   The time wasn't right.
   And far away, beneath his mask, Uchiha Itachi's expression darkened with a strange mix of awe and loneliness.
   He'd once thought Haru was merely on par with him.
   But now-after watching him unleash power after power...
   Izanagi. Wood Style. Impossibly deep chakra reserves...
   It was overwhelming.
   Uchiha Itachi, once hailed as a prodigy of the Uchiha clan and all of Konoha...
   The one everyone else tried to chase...
   Now, he was the one struggling to catch up.
   The masked man, too, remained silent.
   But behind that spiral-patterned mask, thoughts churned.
   He wasn't just surprised.
   He was impressed.
   If someone like Uchiha Haru could be recruited-turned into an ally...
   It would be a tremendous gain.
   Back on the battlefield, the wooden dragon coiled into the air, its vast body shielding Haru from the storm of elemental ninjutsu.
   The Root ninjas' attacks slammed into the dragon in waves.
   Boom!
   Boom!
   Shockwaves thundered across the battlefield. Flames and lightning burst against wood reinforced by nature chakra.
   The sky filled with smoke and fire.
   And at the center of it all-untouched, unmoving-stood Uchiha Haru.
   --------
   ---------
   ADD TO COLLECTION
   LEAVE A REVIEW
   DROP POWER STONES
   --------------------
   Let's rise up the rankings together!
   ----------------
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 150 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 300 Power Stones'
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones '
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 7 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 32: Chapter 32: He Knows Wood Release?! The Plan Begins!
   ------------
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   "How's it going? Is it over?"
   "Maybe. No one could survive that kind of attack."
   Their experience told them that no matter how strong someone was, no one could withstand a simultaneous assault from nearly a hundred elite shinobi.
   Yet, they'd seen it with their own eyes.
   Uchiha Haru had clearly been bitten and struck down on the spot, but for some inexplicable reason, he had somehow come back-resurrected, alive.
   No one was sure if he had truly survived. All eyes were fixed on the center of the battlefield, where he had stood.
   But the smoke from the massive explosion was too thick to see through.
   Even Uchiha Itachi with his powerful Sharingan, the masked man with Kamui, and several Root operatives equipped with Byakugan could only make out vague outlines-none of them could see clearly.
   Suddenly, the masked man moved.
   His body began to fade, slipping into the distorted spiral of the Kamui dimension.
   Uchiha Itachi and Orochimaru immediately activated the Body Flicker Technique and retreated.
   "Scatter!"
   "He's alive!"
   A Root ninja with Byakugan recoiled, shocked.
   "What?!"
   All the Root shinobi, even Danzo, were stunned and started to retreat.
   But in that moment, the earth beneath their feet erupted.
   Countless trees burst from the ground, rising like monstrous serpents. Thick, powerful branches whipped around and coiled upward in a frenzied dance.
   Many Root operatives were entangled before they could react, trapped and unable to move.
   Some ninjas tried to help their comrades, launching attacks and performing ninjutsu to cut through the branches-but nothing worked. Their efforts were in vain.
   Instead, those who tried to help were quickly overwhelmed and trapped as well, the tree trunks binding them tightly.
   Seeing this, Danzo quickly ordered a tactical retreat, instructing the remaining Root ninjas to abandon rescue efforts and fall back to a safer position.
   The gray smoke at the center of the battlefield slowly began to clear.
   Uchiha Haru's figure emerged.
   He stood tall and solitary, arms folded behind his back.
   1
   His Mangeky Sharingan glowed crimson, exuding a mesmerizing, almost hypnotic aura.
   Around him lay the shattered remains of a colossal wooden dragon-its once indomitable body, like hardened molten iron, was now nothing but debris scattered across the battlefield.
   The technique he had used was none other than Wood Release: Wood Dragon Technique.
   Facing an ambush from nearly a hundred shinobi, even with top-tier taijutsu and reflexes, it was impossible to dodge everything using only the Body Flicker Technique.
   The only option was absolute defense.
   So he had summoned the legendary technique of the First Hokage-Senju Hashirama's Wood Release: Wood Dragon.
   A jutsu that had once subdued even the Nine-Tails.
   In Haru's hands, backed by his Kage-level strength, it had withstood the full barrage of Root's combined assault.
   A glimmer of satisfaction flickered in Haru's eyes.
   In the last simulation, even though he hadn't died from a similar attack, he had suffered injuries.
   But now, while the wood dragon was obliterated, he remained completely unharmed.
   Only a large amount of chakra had been consumed.
   "What?!"
   "He's not even injured?!"
   "How is that possible?! He took that entire barrage head-on!"
   The nearby Root operatives, now positioned on the perimeter, were stunned. Survival was one thing. But to emerge unscathed? That was unthinkable.
   Not even Danzo or the current Hokage could do that.
   Danzo, the masked man, Orochimaru, and Itachi all wore grim expressions.
   Could it be... Izanagi again?
   Otherwise, how could he have lived?
   It was incomprehensible.
   "Don't panic. He must be exhausted. No one can survive that kind of attack without paying a heavy price."
   Danzo narrowed his eyes.
   Even if someone could do it, it shouldn't be Uchiha Haru.
   As the leader of Root, Danzo was familiar with the true titans of the shinobi world.
   Like the legendary Senju Hashirama, or Uchiha Madara.
   Those were men capable of singlehandedly withstanding attacks from thousands.
   But Haru? He was powerful, yes-but not on that level.
   "Ordinary Uchiha need to sacrifice a Sharingan to use Izanagi," Itachi added in a cold voice. "The only reason Haru hasn't lost an eye is because Izanagi must be his Mangeky Sharingan's innate technique."
   "But even so, such a powerful eye technique must have limits."
   Itachi spoke from personal experience. As one of the few with the Mangeky Sharingan, he understood the devastating toll its techniques could have.
   Tsukuyomi, for example, could backfire if overused.
   Overexerting the Sharingan brought irreversible damage.
   Haru had already used Izanagi once. To use it again so soon? There had to be consequences.
   The masked man's expression remained stoic under his mask, but inwardly, he harbored doubt.
   This matter struck close to home.
   He too possessed a Mangeky Sharingan-but not the Eternal version. Yet he could use Kamui frequently with little backlash.
   Why? Because he had Hashirama's cells integrated into his body.
   Uchiha Haru didn't have those cells... yet he had Wood Release.
   Hashirama's Wood Release allowed for automatic healing-chakra-based regeneration that required no hand signs.
   Could Haru have inherited the same trait?
   He didn't voice the suspicion aloud.
   With his Kamui, he could escape at will. Danzo and the others didn't matter to him. He had already obtained what he came for.
   Orochimaru, watching from afar, licked his lips.
   His cold eyes gleamed with dark, insatiable desire.
   Haru's performance thrilled him.
   He must have that body.
   "Go!"
   Danzo raised his hand.
   The remaining Root shinobi vanished and reappeared around Haru, encircling him.
   Haru didn't hesitate.
   He attacked first.
   The battlefield was a wasteland of craters and debris, and Haru's speed was like lightning.
   Ninjutsu from all directions rained down, carving the earth with explosive force.
   But none of them hit him.
   "Wood Release: Grafting Technique!"
   Long, sharpened wooden thorns burst from Haru's arms.
   As he zipped across the battlefield, he launched the thorns with precise aim.
   They flew at such speed that most eyes couldn't follow.
   One moment they were in Haru's hands, the next-they pierced flesh.
   The thorns impaled their targets, then, under Haru's chakra control, expanded from within, erupting outward in grotesque bursts.
   Pffft!
   Blood sprayed.
   One Root ninja was reduced to a spiked corpse in seconds. It didn't even look like he had been stabbed-it looked as if he had grown onto the spikes.
   And this wasn't an isolated case.
   Haru used elite-level taijutsu and breakneck speed to streak through the battlefield like a ghost.
   Everywhere he went-screams and blood followed.
   Danzo's face darkened.
   All of these Root operatives were personally selected by him.
   Loyal.
   Trained.
   Dead.
   His fists clenched in rage.
   The masked man's mask couldn't hide his unease.
   "Wood Release: Insertion Technique..."
   That was his technique.
   How did Haru know it?
   And he used it better.
   Combined with such high-level physical ability, Haru's execution surpassed even his own.
   The scene before him stirred up memories he didn't want.
   Memories of another battlefield.
   Another massacre.
   ...Of Rin.
   "Why aren't you helping?!"
   2
   Danzo snapped at him.
   But the masked man remained impassive.
   Haru was Konoha's problem, not his.
   He had already called Orochimaru, already set the extermination of the Uchiha clan into motion.
   His role was done.
   He had what he needed.
   Danzo... meant nothing to him now.
   ------------
   ---------
   ADD TO COLLECTION
   LEAVE A REVIEW
   DROP POWER STONES
   --------------------
   Let's rise up the rankings together!
   ----------------
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 150 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 300 Power Stones'
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 6 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 33: Chapter 33 : Impure World Reincarnation! The Corpses of the First and Second Hokage!
   -----------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   Seeing that the masked man gave no reply and had no intention of joining the battle, Danzo's expression darkened.
   He turned sharply toward Itachi and ordered coldly, "Itachi, take action. Kill him."
   "Don't forget the promise we made," Danzo reminded.
   Itachi hesitated for a moment, his frown deepening. He glanced at Danzo but ultimately obeyed.
   Just as he prepared to step forward, Orochimaru interjected with a sly smile, "Give me the boy's body. I can handle it."
   Danzo's brows furrowed.
   He had known Orochimaru for many years. As a former comrade within the Hidden Leaf, their paths had crossed many times.
   He understood exactly what Orochimaru wanted-and more importantly, what he was capable of.
   But this wasn't the time to be picky. He didn't refuse. He simply nodded and said two words:
   "Do it."
   1
   The power that Uchiha Haru had just displayed was beyond anything Danzo had anticipated.
   Without revealing his own trump cards, Danzo knew the elite Root members alone wouldn't be able to take Haru down.
   External support was necessary.
   The masked man had clearly no interest in interfering.
   Uchiha Itachi had already clashed with Haru earlier and sustained injuries.
   Danzo didn't trust Itachi would be able to finish the job.
   The only viable candidate left was Orochimaru.
   One of the legendary Sannin. A man who had always walked the line between genius and madness.
   If Orochimaru made such a bold claim, he must have a plan. Whether it would succeed or fail-that remained to be seen.
   Given the terrifying strength Haru had just revealed, taking him down would be no easy feat. At worst, both sides might suffer heavy losses.
   And what happened after that... would depend on Orochimaru's true intentions.
   "Fine," Danzo said sharply. "But remember what you promised."
   Orochimaru let out a low chuckle, his expression unchanged. He knew Danzo too well.
   Even if he couldn't guess every detail of Danzo's scheming mind, he could predict the majority of it.
   Still, he proceeded without hesitation.
   Because Orochimaru had absolute faith in his own ninjutsu.
   When the time came, regardless of what Danzo had planned, he would be powerless to stop him.
   All Orochimaru wanted was Danzo's tacit approval-nothing more.
   With a few slow steps forward, Orochimaru began weaving hand seals.
   "Summoning Jutsu: Impure World Reincarnation!"
   Boom!
   From the earth, two coffins began to rise.
   They pushed through the ground slowly, emerging upright in front of the gathered onlookers.
   Their surfaces were etched with complex sealing scripts.
   Bang!
   The lids swung open.
   Inside the left coffin: a man with long black hair, wearing a tight black combat uniform reinforced with red armor plates. A distinct clan insignia rested on the armor's left shoulder-the mark of the Senju Clan.
   Inside the right coffin: a figure with silver hair, red eyes, and three crimson streaks across his cheeks. He wore a head protector of polished iron and a similar black combat suit, lined with blue armor and a white fur collar trailing down his back.
   "T-This is...!"
   "The First and Second Hokage?!"
   The words erupted from the mouths of several Root operatives in stunned unison.
   Even these hardened killers couldn't hide their disbelief.
   The revered leaders of Konoha-summoned like tools, reduced to weapons of war.
   Even the most ruthless Root members, indoctrinated to suppress emotion, couldn't ignore the weight of what they were seeing.
   "Impure World Reincarnation... the forbidden technique that resurrects the dead by binding their souls to corpses!"
   "How dare they treat our Hokage like puppets!"
   "Unforgivable! To defile the First and Second Hokage like this...!"
   A wave of uneasy murmurs rippled through the gathered Root shinobi.
   1
   Orochimaru merely smiled, unfazed. The unrest only made things more entertaining.
   Danzo, however, now looked at Orochimaru with a hint of genuine fear.
   He had always known Orochimaru was dangerous, but this... this was unprecedented.
   To summon both the First and Second Hokage?
   He knew exactly how terrifying their strength was.
   Especially the First-Senju Hashirama, the God of Shinobi.
   If Orochimaru truly controlled such power, he could go anywhere, do anything. Why would he even bother to negotiate?
   But then Danzo exhaled slowly, calming his nerves.
   He understood. This was a bluff.
   If Orochimaru really had full control, he would have made his move long ago. He wouldn't waste time dealing with someone like Danzo.
   Having made up his mind, Danzo signaled for Root to stand down.
   The priority now was to capture Uchiha Haru.
   As for how Orochimaru did it-Danzo didn't care.
   Uchiha Itachi stood silently nearby. The shock faded quickly from his expression. He was curious.
   How powerful were these two Hokage now, compared to their prime?
   "Forgive me, Lord First. Lord Second," Orochimaru said mockingly.
   He pulled two paper talismans inscribed with cursed seals and inserted them into the bodies of the Hokage.
   A shiver of dark delight ran through him.
   To command such legendary figures-it was intoxicating.
   As the talismans took effect, the bodies of Hashirama and Tobirama began to twitch.
   Color returned to their flesh. The pallor of death faded.
   Their fingers twitched.
   Their heads, which had been hanging limply, slowly lifted.
   Their hollow eyes remained black and empty, but otherwise, they looked alive.
   Gasps echoed from the surrounding shinobi.
   "Heheheh... It's done," Orochimaru whispered with icy satisfaction.
   He wove more hand seals.
   The First and Second Hokage, who had remained motionless until now, began to move.
   They surged forward.
   Their target was Uchiha Haru.
   Every eye on the battlefield turned to them.
   They wanted to see just how far Orochimaru's Impure World Reincarnation had come.
   And how long Haru could withstand the combined might of two Hokage.
   Haru felt the change in the battlefield immediately.
   When his eyes fell on the two advancing figures, his expression tightened.
   He understood instantly.
   Impure World Reincarnation!
   Those were the real First and Second Hokage-or at least, their bodies and battle prowess.
   His heart pounded.
   Not from fear-but from anticipation.
   This battle was about to escalate into something far beyond any of their original plans.
   2
   ------------
   ---------
   ADD TO COLLECTION
   LEAVE A REVIEW
   DROP POWER STONES
   --------------------
   Let's rise up the rankings together!
   ----------------
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 150 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 300 Power Stones'
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 9 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 34: Chapter 34: Play It Directly as a Battle Simulator!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   The "Root" ninjas who had surrounded Uchiha Haru retreated and stood far away.
   The battle just now had proven that even if they attacked together, they were no match for Haru.
   And now, with the First and Second Hokage revived through Impure World Reincarnation approaching, the battle had reached a level far beyond their capabilities.
   In a clash between Kage-level powerhouses, they were nothing more than cannon fodder.
   The residual shockwaves alone would be more than enough to kill them.
   Retreating was the most rational and wise decision.
   Haru didn't bother to stop their withdrawal. He remained motionless, his gaze fixed on the direction from which the First and Second Hokage were approaching.
   Uchiha Itachi, Orochimaru, even the army of "Root" ninja had failed to challenge him significantly.
   1
   He needed true pressure. He needed opponents of the First and Second Hokage's caliber to sharpen himself and evolve.
   In the silent night, under the burning sky, as his thoughts shifted, the crimson glow of Haru's Mangeky Sharingan shimmered even more brilliantly.
   ...
   [Simulation failed!]
   3
   A transparent line of text appeared in the void.
   It signified the failure of Haru's first simulation on the third day.
   Surrounded by the combined assault of the First and Second Hokage, Haru ultimately fell.
   6
   These two were legends across Konoha and even the entire shinobi world.
   Particularly the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama, revered as the "God of Shinobi," was stronger than most could even comprehend.
   His use of Wood Release was peerless.
   In clash after clash, Hashirama's mastery of Wood Release overwhelmed Haru. His battle experience and sheer strength offered Haru unexpected insight.
   Even Haru had to admit: Wood Release could be wielded in ways he hadn't imagined.
   And then there was the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama.
   Though not as powerful as his older brother, Tobirama was no slouch. His ninjutsu arsenal was vast and astonishing.
   Especially his use of the Flying Thunder God Technique, which had reached unimaginable levels. Untraceable. Unpredictable.
   Together, their synergy formed a Kage-level combination few could hope to overcome.
   Haru let out a long breath, stabilizing his mindset for the next round of simulation.
   At the same time, he reviewed everything that had changed in the last simulation.
   Among those changes, the most significant was Orochimaru's arrival.
   Orochimaru's initial strike had been a sneak attack. Haru had only survived thanks to his Mangeky Sharingan's Izanagi.
   Then came the First and Second Hokage, summoned through Impure World Reincarnation.
   Of course, these weren't the Hokage in their prime.
   Especially Hashirama, who seemed to possess not even half his true strength.
   But as a time traveler, Haru understood why.
   The current Impure World Reincarnation was incomplete.
   It couldn't bring out the full power of the revived shinobi. It wasn't until over a decade later, during the Fourth Great Ninja War, that Kabuto perfected it by using White Zetsu as sacrifice material, restoring nearly the full strength of those revived.
   Even so, the First and Second Hokage remained formidable.
   Their cooperation formed an overwhelming force few could stand against.
   Haru possessed the tsutsuki physique, the Mangeky Sharingan, and Wood Release.
   At his current level, he could defeat someone like Orochimaru and even handle a combo like Orochimaru and Itachi without much pressure.
   But against the First and Second Hokage?
   Still not enough.
   3
   After one intense battle, he was once again defeated.
   Haru narrowed his eyes.
   He was beginning to realize something:
   As he grew stronger, the enemies he faced grew in both power and number.
   At the beginning, his enemies were mere Root operatives. Then came Itachi. Now he was facing Itachi, Orochimaru, Danzo, the masked man, and a small army of Root ninjas. And now even the First and Second Hokage had entered the fray.
   If the simulation continued like this, who knew who he might have to face next?
   3
   Yet, Haru felt no fear or anxiety. Instead, he felt anticipation. Excitement.
   Soon after, he calmed himself and initiated the next simulation.
   After all, his power was growing steadily. His survival time in simulations was increasing.
   And with each iteration, he fought stronger opponents, further honing his strength.
   He was evolving.
   But every advantage comes with drawbacks.
   Yes, his power was growing.
   But longer simulations meant fewer total simulations.
   And fewer simulations meant fewer chances to refresh his abilities or draw a golden ability.
   For Haru, strengthening himself through life-and-death duels was important.
   But gaining golden abilities-or locking in those powers-was just as important, maybe even more so.
   After all, there were other ways to become stronger.
   Fights to the death weren't limited to simulations.
   But golden abilities could only be gained this way.
   In theory, five simulations should yield five golden abilities.
   But reality didn't work that way. There were no guarantees. You couldn't guarantee a golden ability every day.
   So the safest method was to stack the numbers. Keep refreshing.
   It seemed inefficient.
   But it was the only viable path.
   So, for the next several simulations-
   Haru shifted his strategy.
   He abandoned his usual cautious style.
   Instead, he began using bold, unconventional tactics.
   Most of them failed spectacularly.
   When fighting true Kage-level combatants, the smartest move was to stay grounded, progress step by step.
   Rushing only revealed his weaknesses early.
   But the new approach wasn't completely useless.
   First of all, the rate of refreshing abilities noticeably increased.
   Second, some of those reckless strategies sparked valuable insights. Not all were a waste.
   And so, time passed.
   Haru ran simulation after simulation.
   Each time, experimenting with strange, unorthodox ideas.
   He confirmed many.
   But still-the golden ability he desperately sought remained elusive.
   ------------
   ---------
   ADD TO COLLECTION
   LEAVE A REVIEW
   DROP POWER STONES
   --------------------
   Let's rise up the rankings together!
   ----------------
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 150 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 300 Power Stones'
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 9 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 35: Chapter 35: Eighty Gods' Vaccum Attack! Yuhi Kurenai and Uzuki Yugao Came to Visit on Their Own Initiative
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   The timer on the wall ticked relentlessly, its sharp rhythm gnawing at Uchiha Haru's nerves.
   In just over an hour, the Uchiha Clan Extermination Night Simulation System would enter its two-day cooldown phase. Once that happened, the chance to solidify any newly gained ability would vanish.
   He'd seen some purple-tier abilities during this run - respectable, useful even - but not a single trace of a golden one.
   That made Haru grit his teeth in frustration.
   Would he really have to settle for a purple ability this time? If he didn't pick anything, it would mean wasting a rare opportunity to lock in a power upgrade.
   Purple-tier abilities weren't trash - far from it. They could significantly increase his strength. But that wasn't what Haru was after.
   He wanted more than power - he wanted dominance. Purple wasn't enough.
   Letting out a long breath, Haru forced his rising impatience down. The clock was ticking, and there wasn't much time left.
   He had to push harder, simulate faster. He couldn't afford to leave this run empty-handed.
   After all, opportunities for real-life growth through life-and-death combat weren't limited to simulations.
   But the risk in reality was higher - a single mistake could cost him everything.
   The simulation, on the other hand, offered five golden ability chances. Miss one, and it was gone forever.
   Driven by this urgency, Haru began simulating again.
   To speed up the refresh rate and increase the odds of uncovering a golden ability, Haru pulled out all the stops.
   In just an hour, he ran over twenty simulations. Some of the abilities that popped up were impressive - kaguya clan Kekkei, Earth Grudge Fear - powerful, to be sure.
   2
   But still, no gold.
   1
   He refused to give up.
   Then, just as the simulation window was about to close, a golden row of text finally shimmered into existence.
   He had done it. He hadn't given up, and it paid off.
   Without even clearly seeing all the options, Haru immediately selected the first one and locked it in.
   Only a few minutes remained before the system entered cooldown. There was no time left to simulate again. Now, finally, he could take a breath and carefully examine what he had secured.
   [Eighty Gods Air Strike (Golden Ability): A bloodline technique that maximizes chakra into countless devastating punches, creating overwhelming shockwaves with each blow.]
   2
   [Shake the sky with divine power - an all-in-one offense and defense, a merciless divine fist!]
   Haru's eyes gleamed with joy.
   The Eighty Gods Air Strike!
   Kaguya Otsutsuki's ultimate taijutsu - a bloodline move that stood at the apex of physical techniques in the Naruto world.
   It was similar in concept to Might Guy's Evening Elephant or Neji's Rotation, but on a vastly different scale.
   3
   In the original timeline, Kaguya had used this technique to shatter Sasuke's full-body Susanoo.
   4
   That kind of destructive force surpassed even Guy's Night Guy technique, which pushed his body to the brink by unlocking all Eight Gates.
   Just like the system's description said - it was a ruthless divine strike, capable of shaking the sky.
   Of course, power wasn't just about technique.
   It depended on the user.
   Take the Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique - if a Genin used it, it might singe a few leaves. But if someone like Uchiha Madara launched the same jutsu, it could turn entire battlefields to ash.
   So even though Haru had obtained the Eighty Gods Air Strike, it didn't mean he could wield it at Kaguya's level right away.
   1
   That kind of power didn't come instantly.
   It had to be earned.
   4
   Still, Haru wasn't the type to delude himself with fantasies of invincibility. As the ability solidified into his body, he felt a strange, pulsing discomfort. Then pain - sharp and sudden, like his muscles were tearing apart and reforging themselves.
   Eventually, the pain faded, replaced by a surge of strength coursing through his limbs.
   He opened his eyes and exhaled deeply.
   He'd done it. He'd made the deadline.
   And now, he could feel it - the immense power of the Eighty Gods Air Strike swirling inside him like a slumbering storm.
   If the Root came after him again, it wouldn't be like last time. He wouldn't waste time dodging and countering.
   One Air Strike - and anyone who got close would be obliterated.
   Even the likes of Itachi, Orochimaru, and Danzo would have to think twice before stepping up.
   And as for the First and Second Hokage revived through Impure World Reincarnation - they weren't at full power. Not even close.
   With this new strength, Haru was confident. He could take them.
   Suddenly, his expression shifted.
   His Mangeky Sharingan flickered, and his gaze snapped to the door.
   Someone was coming.
   Two people.
   They weren't trying to hide their chakra. Not Root, not Akatsuki. And there was no hostility.
   Still, Haru was puzzled. He lived far from the village center, in isolation. He rarely socialized. He didn't have "friends."
   Who would bother visiting him?
   Knock, knock!
   As expected, a knock sounded on the door a few seconds later. A gentle voice followed.
   "Uchiha Haru-kun, are you there?"
   A girl's voice. Clear, pleasant.
   Yuhi Kurenai?
   What the hell was she doing here?
   With a flicker of chakra, Haru used the Body Flicker Technique and appeared at the door.
   When he opened it, two women stood there.
   The one on the left had wavy hair, wide brown eyes, and a subtle charm hidden beneath her modest appearance.
   4
   The one on the right had long lavender hair, a sword strapped to her back, and a cool, detached expression.
   2
   Yuhi Kurenai and Uzuki Yugao.
   He'd worked with them on a previous mission - one of the few where he hadn't operated solo.
   "H-Haru..." Kurenai stammered.
   Clearly, his sudden appearance had startled them. Both women looked a bit flustered, their hands twitching nervously at their sides.
   1
   They lowered their gazes slightly, whatever words they'd prepared vanishing into awkward silence.
   It had only been a few days since their last mission together.
   But something was different now.
   They both felt it.
   It wasn't his appearance - that hadn't changed. It was his presence.
   His aura.
   5
   Before, he'd been quiet and efficient, the cold kind of capable. But now... it was like standing next to a thunderstorm barely contained inside a human shell.
   Every slight movement carried weight. Every flicker in his eyes promised danger.
   Even the casual glance he gave them made their hearts skip a beat.
   It was intimidating.
   It was... intoxicating.
   4
   They were both skilled kunoichi. Their ages weren't too far apart.
   But standing before Uchiha Haru now, they felt like children in the presence of something ancient and immense.
   1
   And that face - those flawless, almost divine features...
   Looking at him too long was like staring into the sun.
   5
   They couldn't help it.
   They were mesmerized.
   ------------
   ---------
   ADD TO COLLECTION
   LEAVE A REVIEW
   DROP POWER STONES
   --------------------
   Let's rise up the rankings together!
   ----------------
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 150 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 300 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 10 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 36: Chapter 36: Young Hinata! A Soft and Cute Girl!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   "You-what's the matter?"
   Uchiha Haru waited a while, but when neither Yuhi Kurenai nor Uzuki Yugao said anything, he took the initiative to break the silence.
   The two women, their minds momentarily blank, snapped out of it at his words and quickly remembered the reason they had come.
   Kurenai spoke first. "It's like this..."
   "We just received a mission, but one of our teammates is still recovering from an injury. So... we'd like to ask if you could join us, Haru-kun."
   "At the Konoha Military Police Force, Clan Head Fugaku has already approved it."
   Finally, Uzuki Yugao added softly, "So... will you?"
   Since the Security Division had already arranged the transfer, Uchiha Haru had no reason to refuse. He agreed readily and without hesitation.
   Afterward, Kurenai and Yugao gave Haru a brief rundown of the mission as the three of them began walking toward the rendezvous point.
   It was just a standard C-rank mission-one that didn't even require them to leave the village. Simple, but tedious. It required extra manpower, which explained why Haru had been asked to join.
   In addition to Haru, Kurenai, and Yugao, another team would be working the mission alongside them: Gekk Hayate, Sarutobi Asuma, and Might Guy.
   The Uchiha district was located at the edge of Konoha, so after leaving the compound, they walked a short distance before finally arriving at the heart of the village.
   But the moment they stepped into the busier streets of Konoha, Haru immediately noticed something strange.
   People standing at a distance would whisper as they passed. Yet the moment he got close, conversations would abruptly end, and every gaze sharpened with suspicion and wariness.
   Haru didn't need to ask what was going on.
   Of the three of them, both Kurenai and Yugao were born and raised within Konoha's inner districts. The villagers had no issue with them.
   No, this atmosphere was clearly aimed at him-or more accurately, at the Uchiha clan.
   The tension between the village leadership and the Uchiha had clearly spread to even the most ordinary civilians.
   Even common villagers now carried a deep-seated hostility.
   Still, Haru's expression remained unreadable. Calm and indifferent from start to finish.
   He didn't have a fragile heart. What these people whispered, what they thought-none of it mattered to him. It wasn't even worth acknowledging.
   But for Yugao and Kurenai, the walk had grown visibly uncomfortable.
   They had asked Haru to help, not expecting the journey itself to become so strained. The conflict between the Uchiha and Konoha was no secret, especially not to seasoned kunoichi like them.
   Even so, both women had always hated fighting. Peace was what they truly hoped for.
   In their hearts, they wished the Uchiha clan and Konoha could coexist in harmony.
   But they were only Chnin-low-ranking in the grand scheme. There was nothing they could do to change the tide of this growing rift.
   As the uneasy silence around them thickened, both women subconsciously glanced toward Haru, worried that he might be offended by the cold stares and whispers.
   But when they saw his face-still calm, still carrying that distant handsomeness without even a flicker of emotion-they quietly sighed in relief.
   The three quickened their pace. No one wanted to linger under the weight of such heavy eyes.
   And just then, a soft voice called out from nearby, tinged with surprise and shyness.
   "B-Brother Haru!"
   The three turned around in unison.
   The voice was small, innocent, and sweet-like the chime of a bell. And although not loud, it carried clearly through the quiet street.
   A little girl was waving at them.
   She looked to be around six or seven years old. Short, dark-blue hair framed her porcelain face, which was so delicate it almost seemed carved from fine china. She was undeniably adorable.
   But the most distinctive feature? Her pale, opalescent eyes-Byakugan.
   She was of the Hyuga clan.
   And not just any Hyuga. This girl was Hyuga Hinata, the eldest daughter of the clan leader.
   "Hinata!"
   Yugao and Kurenai both smiled warmly and waved back.
   They clearly liked the shy, soft-spoken child. Even Haru's usually aloof expression softened as he looked at her.
   In his previous life, Haru had always had a favorable impression of Hinata.
   Now, after traveling through time and sharing several small interactions with her, that impression had only deepened.
   Of course, it wasn't romantic. She was just a child-barely seven years old.
   This warmth was something different. A simple affection, almost protective.
   Little Hinata looked at them with her jewel-like eyes, then quickly lowered her head, her cheeks tinged pink.
   She had suddenly become shy.
   "Miss! Miss Hinata!"
   A voice interrupted them.
   A middle-aged man, dressed like a well-trained servant, hurried over. His expression tensed the moment he noticed Haru standing nearby.
   His demeanor changed instantly-panic and caution flashing in his eyes.
   He grabbed Hinata's hand and immediately pulled her away, speaking hurriedly in a low voice by her ear.
   The girl looked confused and tried to resist, turning her head back toward Haru's group, but she was too small, too weak to break free.
   She was swiftly taken away.
   The whole scene played out in a matter of seconds.
   Kurenai and Yugao were both caught off guard.
   They didn't understand why Hinata had suddenly been dragged off so urgently.
   But Haru had already seen through it.
   This was about his identity. About the Uchiha.
   Hinata was still a child. She might not fully understand the political tension surrounding her.
   But her caretaker certainly did.
   Anyone chosen to watch over Hinata-the Hyuga heir-was no ordinary servant. Maybe not strong in combat, but wise and discerning enough to see the implications of such a meeting.
   Hinata, a Hyuga noble, standing publicly and affectionately greeting an Uchiha.
   In today's political climate, such a scene could be spun dangerously.
   The Third Hokage might overlook it-but Danzo wouldn't.
   A single rumor could lead to scandal. Disgrace. Even punishment.
   And so, the servant had acted immediately, shielding his charge from potential backlash.
   It was the most logical move.
   Hinata's identity was too important to risk. As the next in line to lead the Hyuga clan, any association with the Uchiha-especially during this period of tension-was taboo.
   "Let's go," Haru said quietly.
   His voice was low and indifferent. He turned and walked away.
   "Ah-right!" Kurenai and Yugao quickly followed.
   Neither brought up what had just happened.
   There was nothing more to say.
   The three continued walking, the weight of recent events still lingering silently between them.
   But they said nothing. And for a time, silence was enough.
   ------------
   ---------
   ADD TO COLLECTION
   LEAVE A REVIEW
   DROP POWER STONES
   --------------------
   Let's rise up the rankings together!
   ----------------
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 8 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 37: Chapter 37 : Hayate and Asuma: For Some Reason, I Feel Like There's Something Green on My Head!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   When Uchiha Haru, Yuhi Kurenai, and Uzuki Yugao arrived at the designated meeting point, Sarutobi Asuma, Gekk Hayate, and Might Guy were already waiting there.
   Seeing Haru approach with the others, Might Guy immediately dashed over, his energy uncontainable.
   "Haru! I heard you defeated Kurosuki Raiga, one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen! That's incredible!"
   As he spoke, Guy threw an arm forward to wrap around Haru's shoulder in an overly familiar gesture.
   Haru's brow twitched slightly, and he instinctively stepped back, deftly avoiding the contact.
   Of course, he understood that Guy meant no harm.
   But... although they had graduated from the Academy together, they weren't exactly close. Guy's exuberance was a bit too much to handle.
   Might Guy's extended arm hung awkwardly in the air for a moment before he let out a hearty laugh.
   "Hahahahaha!"
   "Haru! How about a taijutsu match? Let's test our strength!"
   He gave a dramatic thumbs-up, flashing his trademark gleaming white teeth.
   Haru's lips twitched in annoyance.
   Beside him, Yugao, Kurenai, Asuma, and Hayate all tried to suppress their laughter. Their faces twitched involuntarily.
   Might Guy was as thick-skinned and relentless as ever...
   "Guy, enough," Kurenai said firmly. "We still have a mission to complete. We can't afford to waste time with your duels."
   Uzuki Yugao added, "Besides, Haru's only here because we asked him for help."
   Might Guy looked momentarily disappointed, but quickly recovered with a big grin.
   "Alright then! After the mission, we'll definitely have that match!"
   "Haru, you must promise not to back out!"
   "...Fine," Haru replied.
   He wasn't close to Guy, but he respected him deeply.
   Might Guy had no famous bloodline. He didn't inherit any kekkei genkai or possess legendary talent.
   He was just an ordinary boy born in the Hidden Leaf.
   And there were many like him in the village-some gave up becoming shinobi altogether. Others became mediocre Chnin and lived quiet, unremarkable lives.
   But Might Guy was different.
   He wasn't blessed by fate. He had no prestigious lineage to rely on.
   What he had was willpower. Endless, undying perseverance.
   No matter how impossible something seemed, Guy would throw his whole being into it.
   Even when hard work didn't yield immediate results, he never lost faith.
   If effort didn't lead to success... then he simply pushed harder.
   Again. And again.
   As long as you gave it your all, eventually... the results would come.
   That was Might Guy's creed.
   And under that conviction, he rose from being an average nobody to a force recognized among his generation.
   Even more than ten years later, during the Fourth Great Ninja War, this same man-once so average that few noticed him-would erupt with a strength so fearsome, it would earn the awe of even Uchiha Madara himself.
   How could anyone not respect a man like that?
   And for Haru-now possessing an Otsutsuki physique and far more power than before-this was the perfect chance to experience combat with a true taijutsu master.
   "Well then, let's have a real fight after this!" Guy repeated, thumbs-up, teeth gleaming like a beacon.
   At that moment, Asuma and Hayate joined the group.
   The six of them gathered to finalize their strategy for the mission.
   "With Haru's help, this should be smooth sailing," Kurenai said, giving Haru a grateful smile.
   Yugao nodded in agreement.
   This mission wasn't particularly dangerous, but it was tedious-something that would typically never be assigned to a shinobi of Haru's level.
   But with one of their teammates still recovering from injury, they'd pulled some strings to get Haru's help.
   Both women were sincerely thankful.
   "What's so great about that?" Hayate suddenly muttered, sounding a little sour.
   Yugao was usually composed and rarely smiled.
   But today, her demeanor was different.
   She had smiled. A rare, breathtaking smile.
   It was the kind of smile that resembled the first thaw of spring, like dew glistening on fresh blossoms.
   But tragically, that smile wasn't meant for Hayate.
   It was for someone else...
   "We've got more than one Jnin here," Hayate added. "Asuma and Guy were both promoted this year."
   At that, Guy struck another enthusiastic pose, flashing his blinding teeth once more.
   Asuma, meanwhile, straightened up, puffed out his chest, and declared in a deep voice, "With me here, there won't be any problems."
   But when he turned to glance at Kurenai, his expression faltered.
   She wasn't even looking at him.
   Her gaze remained fixed on Uchiha Haru.
   A flame of irritation flickered in Asuma's chest.
   Still, Kurenai was right there beside him. He couldn't afford to lose composure in front of her.
   And to be fair, Haru had defeated Kurosuki Raiga-one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist.
   Even if Asuma doubted the exact details, the outcome itself couldn't be denied.
   Uchiha Haru's name was already making waves in the village.
   Asuma wasn't confident he could beat him.
   So he held back.
   A confrontation now could end in a loss-public and humiliating.
   No, better to prove his worth on the mission. He would perform exceptionally and show Kurenai that he wasn't inferior to Haru.
   Kurenai, meanwhile, let out a quiet sigh in her heart.
   She had known for a long time how Asuma felt about her.
   She had simply pretended not to notice.
   He wasn't a bad man-plain in looks, addicted to cigarettes, carrying a handful of minor vices...
   But not bad.
   He had status-the son of the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen.
   He had talent-among the top of the younger Jnin.
   It would be hard for any woman to ignore someone like him.
   And for a while, Kurenai had been tempted.
   But ever since their last mission with Haru...
   She didn't know why, but the memory of Haru's calm, unfazed expression as he faced Kurosuki Raiga lingered in her thoughts.
   And the words he had spoken that day-simple, steady, filled with conviction:
   "Don't be afraid. I'm here."
   Whenever she thought about it, her heart felt warm.
   And at the same time... more distant from Asuma.
   Asuma wasn't a bad man.
   He just... wasn't the one she wanted.
   She only hoped Asuma would soon realize that, and stop wasting his time and emotions on her.
   The same held true for Uzuki Yugao.
   If Haru hadn't been around, maybe Hayate might have had a chance.
   But now... everything was different.
   ------------
   ---------
   ADD TO COLLECTION
   LEAVE A REVIEW
   DROP POWER STONES
   --------------------
   Let's rise up the rankings together!
   ----------------
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 38: Chapter 38 : Maybe This Is What It Means to Be a Dog Licker!
   2
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   ------------
   ---------
   ADD TO COLLECTION
   LEAVE A REVIEW
   DROP POWER STONES
   --------------------
   Let's rise up the rankings together!
   ----------------
   Uchiha Haru, Yuhi Kurenai, Uzuki Yugao, Sarutobi Asuma, Might Guy, and Hayate gathered together, quickly assigned their missions, and set off to carry them out.
   For some strange reason, both Asuma and Hayate seemed especially energized and eager, displaying an unusual level of drive and initiative.
   They even went so far as to take on extra tasks from the others.
   Seeing this, Might Guy's eyes sparkled with admiration. "This is youth! Youth should be about pushing your limits and fighting with all your strength!" he shouted, before eagerly joining Asuma and Hayate.
   Yuhi Kurenai and Uzuki Yugao were both stunned by the sudden shift.
   "What's gotten into them today?"
   "Did they take the wrong medicine?"
   Might Guy was easier to understand. Someone like him defied normal logic anyway-those who understood, understood.
   But Asuma and Hayate?
   Why were they fighting over such grueling work? Still, Uchiha Haru didn't mind at all. He took his time with the tasks, neither rushing nor slacking off.
   If others were willing to do the work for him without asking anything in return, why not let them? Free labor was always welcome-he wouldn't mind having a few more like them around.
   Night.
   The moon hung high in the sky, casting a silvery-white glow over the land. Everything it touched seemed cloaked in a soft veil of light, transformed into pale shades like reflections on still spring water.
   Little Hinata lay in a rocking chair in the courtyard, gazing up at the deepening azure of the night sky. Her thoughts, however, remained on the day's events.
   On the way home, the housekeeper had said a great deal to her. Then, after returning, her father also spoke at length.
   She understood some of it-but not all.
   They were all people of Konoha, so why did it feel like they were so distant from each other?
   And... would she really never get to see her brother Haru again? Never speak to him again?
   In front of Hinata's large, bright Byakugan eyes, the stars began to blur, and a different memory flickered to life.
   It was a snowy afternoon.
   A little girl, no older than three or four, walked alone down a secluded path. Her cheeks were flushed from the cold, and her hands and feet numb. Looking closely, one could see that this girl resembled a younger Hinata.
   The wind howled, kicking up snow from the trees and ground, making the cold even sharper.
   Little Hinata pulled her coat tightly around herself and pressed forward.
   But she didn't get far.
   A group of older boys blocked her path.
   "Stop right there! Hand over all your money, or you're not getting past!"
   "I-I don't have any money..."
   Hinata's voice trembled as she instinctively backed away.
   "No money?" the leader scoffed. "Then let's find out for sure!"
   With a wave of his hand, the other boys surrounded her.
   "No... I really... I really don't..."
   Tears welled up in her eyes as she shook from fear, stepping back further-until she tripped on a stone buried beneath the snow and fell.
   The boys closed in, ready to strike.
   Hinata curled into herself, head buried in her knees, ready to endure the pain.
   But the blows never came.
   Instead, a calm, gentle voice reached her ears.
   "It's okay. You can get up now."
   Hinata looked up.
   The boys had vanished.
   In their place stood a tall, handsome boy, hand extended toward her.
   Even as a child, she only had one thought.
   How could anyone be so good-looking?
   That boy-of course-was Uchiha Haru.
   He helped her to her feet, brushed off the snow, and walked her home.
   The final image in Hinata's memory was of a boy leading a little girl through a world of soft pinks and whites, their forms growing smaller in the distance.
   Behind them, two sets of shallow footprints were left in the snow.
   The marks of a shared memory.
   "Brother Haru..."
   Hinata murmured, a soft smile forming at the corners of her lips.
   Just then, a shadow flashed before her eyes. The world turned black, and she collapsed into unconsciousness.
   1
   Elsewhere, after several hours of intense labor, Uchiha Haru and the others finally completed their mission. They were utterly exhausted.
   Especially Asuma and Hayate, who had pushed themselves the hardest-both were staggering, barely able to walk.
   Even Might Guy, known for his stamina, was only slightly better off.
   Their earlier plans for a sparring match? Completely forgotten. They didn't even have the strength to mention it.
   Yuhi Kurenai and Uzuki Yugao were also feeling drained.
   Even though they had taken on the lightest workload, they were still women-physically weaker by comparison-and neither specialized in taijutsu.
   Their fatigue was understandable.
   Uchiha Haru, however, looked untouched by exhaustion.
   With the blood of the Otsutsuki running through his veins, this level of effort meant nothing to him.
   The six of them walked the darkened path back home, shadows cast by the moon trailing behind.
   Suddenly, Haru halted.
   Something felt off.
   Turning his head sharply, he caught sight of a figure dashing through the treetops in the distance, illuminated briefly by the moonlight.
   The figure was carrying something-and definitely wasn't from Konoha.
   But Haru didn't call out. He didn't react much at all.
   To him, Konoha was not an ally. Not anymore. Not after everything between them and the Uchiha clan.
   The enemy of my enemy is my friend.
   So why should he intervene?
   But then... he froze again.
   His senses picked up a familiar chakra signature.
   Hinata!
   The figure was carrying Hinata!
   If it had been anyone else, he would've turned a blind eye. But Hinata was different.
   He wouldn't, and couldn't, ignore this.
   Seeing him stop so suddenly, Yuhi Kurenai frowned. "What's wrong?"
   Everyone else turned toward him as well.
   Haru narrowed his eyes toward the darkness ahead. "Someone just infiltrated. That way," he said quietly.
   "Infiltrated?"
   The word immediately shifted the mood.
   A possible breach was no small matter.
   It had to be reported.
   Might Guy rushed to Haru's side, mimicking his stance and peering into the distance.
   But all he saw was moonlight and shadows.
   "Heh. What foreign infiltration?" Asuma scoffed. "Impossible."
   2
   Though his heart had skipped a beat when Haru first said it, Asuma quickly recovered.
   It didn't make sense.
   As the son of the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Asuma's knowledge surpassed that of most ninjas. He had the experience and context to analyze such a situation rationally.
   A full-blown infiltration into Konoha?
   Unlikely.
   Or so he thought...
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   I tagged this book, come and support me with a thumbs up!
   comment 6 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 39: Chapter 39 : Hinata is Kidnapped! Trouble in the Hidden Cloud Village!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   "Our Hidden Leaf Village may not appear heavily guarded on the surface," Sarutobi Asuma began, his voice calm yet firm, "but that's just a deception."
   "In reality, every key entrance and exit is closely monitored by the Anbu. It's not just anyone who can walk in."
   He glanced around at the group with a confident smirk. "I'm sure you're all familiar with the Anbu."
   "Now think: who could possibly sneak past them?"
   Asuma leaned in slightly, his expression growing more smug.
   "What most of you don't know," he continued, chuckling, "is that the Hidden Leaf Village has long been protected by an invisible barrier."
   "This barrier is transparent and undetectable to the naked eye. We don't notice it during day-to-day life. But as long as you're a resident of the village, it won't react to your presence."
   "However," he added, his tone darkening, "if a foreigner attempts to enter... it triggers a silent alarm. The Hokage and the Anbu are alerted instantly-and they strike back without hesitation."
   "How could an intruder possibly bypass that?"
   He laughed again, this time with a touch of ridicule in his gaze as it fell on Uchiha Haru.
   Finally caught you in a lie, kid.
   Gekko clapped his hands with a smirk. "As expected of the Hokage's son. You really know your stuff."
   "If it weren't for you, we'd all be fooled."
   Might Guy, Uzuki Yugao, and Yuhi Kurenai looked uncertain, glancing toward Haru.
   But Haru didn't waste time arguing.
   Hinata was in danger.
   If he stayed to explain, she might already be lost beyond Konoha's borders.
   In a blur, he vanished with a Body Flicker Technique.
   "Wait for me!" Might Guy yelled, immediately following.
   For reasons he couldn't quite explain, he trusted Haru more than Asuma.
   Uzuki Yugao and Yuhi Kurenai exchanged glances.
   "We're going too," Kurenai said. "If it turns out to be nothing, fine. But if something's wrong, we're backup."
   The two kunoichi took off after them.
   Sarutobi Asuma and Hayate Gekk had no choice but to give chase as well.
   Beneath the pale moonlight, six figures raced through the trees.
   At the front was Uchiha Haru, moving like a shadow.
   Close behind him was Might Guy, with Kurenai, Yugao, Asuma, and Hayate further back.
   At first, they all kept pace reasonably well.
   But gradually, only Might Guy could still follow Haru's trail.
   And even he was falling behind.
   No matter how hard Guy pushed himself, the gap kept growing.
   Eventually, Haru was gone from view.
   Unbelievable.
   Might Guy was no slouch-his taijutsu rivaled even Kakashi Hatake's.
   And yet...
   He'd been left in the dust.
   Asuma and Hayate were equally stunned. They knew better than anyone how strong Guy was. And now they saw with their own eyes-
   Uchiha Haru had surpassed that level.
   Meanwhile, Haru used the Body Flicker at full capacity, rapidly gaining on the fleeing figure.
   The intruder was masked and cloaked in black, cradling Hinata in his arms.
   The moment he sensed pursuit, the enemy didn't hesitate.
   "Lightning Release: Thunder Ball!"
   A sphere crackling with electric energy roared through the air, speeding straight toward Haru.
   Lightning is the fastest of the natural elements, difficult to see, impossible to dodge at close range.
   BOOM!
   The sphere struck Haru dead-on, erupting in a blinding explosion.
   A crater formed at the impact site, smoke and dust billowing into the sky.
   "Hmph. Fool."
   The masked man sneered and turned to flee again. The blast had made quite a noise-someone would be coming.
   He needed to get out fast.
   Just as he was about to move, his body froze.
   He couldn't move.
   Every limb locked up.
   He looked down, heart sinking.
   Chains of chakra were wrapped around his body, binding him tightly to a nearby tree.
   Before him stood Uchiha Haru, completely unscathed.
   "Impossible..." the man gasped. "That attack hit you!"
   His eyes widened in horror.
   "It was a genjutsu... I've trapped him in it since the beginning!"
   Haru's face was unreadable.
   This wasn't a victory to celebrate. The enemy wasn't even worth the effort.
   Based on Konoha's power scale, this intruder was only elite jonin-level.
   Haru hadn't even needed to use a single trump card.
   He calmly stepped forward and pulled off the intruder's mask.
   The man's face was unfamiliar.
   But the forehead protector told Haru everything he needed to know:
   The symbol of the Hidden Cloud Village.
   "You're a diplomat from the Hidden Cloud?" Haru asked coldly.
   The man sneered back. "Now that you know, let me go."
   "Do you want to start a war between our nations?"
   Even in defeat, the Cloud envoy was arrogant and defiant.
   Haru didn't answer.
   But in his mind, memories stirred.
   In the original timeline, there had been a similar incident.
   Hinata was kidnapped by a Cloud diplomat. Hyuga Hiashi, her father, killed the abductor.
   3
   In retaliation, the Hidden Cloud demanded Hiashi's corpse-claiming the diplomat had been murdered unlawfully.
   They wanted the Byakugan.
   To avoid war, Konoha offered up Hyuga Hizashi, Hiashi's twin brother, as a scapegoat.
   How pathetic.
   The Third Hokage had bent over backwards to avoid conflict, even sacrificing one of their own.
   The Cloud dared demand justice after attempting to kidnap a child?
   Peace achieved through groveling is not peace at all.
   1
   Looking at the defiant envoy now, Haru felt only contempt.
   The so-called "risk of war" didn't faze him in the slightest.
   In fact... wouldn't killing him make things interesting?
   The smile that spread across Haru's face sent a chill down the man's spine.
   His confidence shattered.
   The killing intent he felt wasn't a bluff-it was pure, cold, and real.
   "You... you... don't! You can't kill me!" the envoy stammered, finally panicked. "I'm a diplomat! You'll bring war upon yourself!"
   His eyes darted around desperately.
   But Haru didn't hesitate.
   Thunk.
   A kunai flew from his hand like a whisper in the night.
   Squelch.
   It sank deep into the envoy's throat.
   Blood sprayed from the wound.
   He gagged and choked, blood foaming at his lips. His mouth moved, trying to speak-but no sound came out.
   Moments later, his head slumped forward.
   He was dead.
   Haru calmly stepped forward, plucked Hinata from the ground, and carried her gently in his arms.
   As the others closed in from the distance, he stood still beneath the moonlight, surrounded by silence, broken only by the rustle of leaves and the drip of blood.
   The Hidden Cloud's game had ended before it even began.
   And the cost would be steep.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   Let me know if there are any mistakes
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 9 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 40: Chapter 40: Rescue Hinata! Preparations for the Night of Extermination!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   --------
   Uchiha Haru had easily eliminated the Hidden Cloud Village envoy and rescued Hinata.
   The first thing he did was examine Hinata's condition. His eyes scanned her from head to toe, checking for injuries.
   Fortunately, nothing was seriously wrong.
   "Haru... Brother Haru..."
   "Am I... am I dreaming...?"
   Hinata's soft voice trembled as she barely opened her eyes. Her words were faint, disoriented.
   But before she could fully awaken, her body gave out and she fainted again.
   Moments later, Asuma, Hayate Gekk, Might Guy, Uzuki Yugao, and Yuhi Kurenai arrived at the scene. As they came upon the bloody spectacle, their expressions darkened immediately.
   "Is that Hinata?" Yuhi Kurenai asked, her voice tight with concern.
   "Is she alright?" Uzuki Yugao added, rushing forward.
   "She's fine," Haru answered calmly. "Just unconscious. No major injuries."
   The tension eased slightly at his words, though the unease remained.
   Their attention then shifted to the corpse lying in a pool of blood.
   "Who is he?" asked Might Guy. For once, his usual bright energy was replaced by a grim seriousness.
   Haru motioned to the enemy's forehead protector. "He's from the Hidden Cloud Village."
   "Cloud Village?" Asuma's brow furrowed. "I just heard from my father this morning that an envoy from the Hidden Cloud was visiting the Hyuga clan..."
   1
   His voice trailed off.
   "Could it have been him?" he muttered, his mind racing. "But why... why kidnap Hinata?"
   4
   None of them had an answer. The theory didn't make sense at first glance.
   Hayate, Kurenai, and Yugao were equally baffled.
   Might Guy didn't say anything, but the confusion was clear on his face.
   Then Yuhi Kurenai turned to Haru. "What do you think, Haru?"
   All eyes shifted to him-even Asuma and Hayate, who usually held a measure of suspicion toward Haru, listened intently.
   They might clash over petty matters, but when it came to life-and-death issues, they stood as comrades. That was the Hidden Leaf's way.
   No matter their disagreements, they knew when to unite.
   Haru didn't answer directly. Instead, he posed a question:
   "What is the Hyuga clan most known for?"
   2
   "The Byakugan," Asuma replied automatically. His expression darkened as realization struck.
   The others caught on just as quickly.
   Hinata's abduction wasn't random. It had everything to do with the Byakugan-the Hyuga clan's powerful djutsu.
   They fell silent.
   The gravity of the situation settled over them like a heavy fog.
   "This is serious," Asuma finally said. "We need to inform the Third Hokage immediately. Let him decide how to handle it."
   Killing an envoy from the Hidden Cloud Village could spark a war.
   This was no longer a matter that a few jnin and chnin could resolve.
   Only the Hokage could shoulder the responsibility.
   No one objected.
   Asuma, being the Third Hokage's son, left immediately to report what had happened.
   The rest stayed behind to guard the scene-and the corpse.
   Hayate and Might Guy stood watch, vigilant against any more attacks.
   Yuhi Kurenai and Uzuki Yugao turned their attention to Hinata, carefully tending to her.
   Haru remained apart, standing silently atop a tree branch.
   His eyes stared into the distant dark.
   He was thinking.
   According to the original timeline, Hinata's kidnapping by the Cloud envoy hadn't occurred the night before the Uchiha massacre.
   And it certainly hadn't been him who intervened-it had been Hyuga Hizashi, Hinata's uncle, who stopped the abduction.
   4
   He had only just returned from a mission, and yet here he was.
   Things are changing.
   Ever since he arrived in this world, the sequence of events had begun to shift.
   Hinata's kidnapping tonight, Orochimaru appearing on the night of the Uchiha massacre, the resurrection of the First and Second Hokage-none of it was supposed to happen this way.
   It was a warning.
   He couldn't cling to the assumptions of his past knowledge.
   He had to think for himself, remain cautious, stay flexible.
   Only that would ensure survival-and victory.
   But what Haru didn't realize was that even now, in the depths of the forest ahead, a dark vortex had silently opened.
   Two figures hidden in the shadows were pulled into it.
   In the blink of an eye, they emerged atop the Hokage Monument.
   Orochimaru stood there, eyes gleaming with shock-and hunger.
   "So... we were discovered?"
   "Such terrifying perception, from such a distance..."
   His voice was hushed, but the excitement in it was clear.
   "Is this the power of the Sharingan... What terrifying insight..."
   Beside him, a masked man stood tall and silent.
   Uchiha Obito-though masked and composed on the outside, was anything but calm inside.
   He had followed the Cloud envoy from the start, hidden in Kamui's dimension, observing from afar.
   With his Kage-level power and space-time ninjutsu, he had no fear of being discovered.
   When Haru appeared, Obito had withdrawn further to avoid being seen.
   But now...
   He had still been noticed?
   Is that really the perceptive range of a three-tomoe Sharingan?
   Impossible.
   Orochimaru's voice cut into his thoughts, laced with curiosity and glee.
   "I wonder just how far the Mangeky Sharingan's perception can reach," he mused aloud.
   As one of Konoha's most twisted scientists, Orochimaru had studied the Sharingan in great detail.
   The three-tomoe Sharingan boasted three core abilities: insight, replication, and illusion.
   But how powerful those abilities became depended entirely on the user.
   A stronger user meant stronger jutsu, better perception, more precise genjutsu.
   But even those strengths had limits.
   And the leap from three tomoe to Mangeky was not just one of degree-it was one of kind.
   A true evolution.
   If Haru's three-tomoe Sharingan already possessed such terrifying perception, then...
   Orochimaru fell silent, the implications clear.
   Obito, too, said nothing.
   His masked face remained stoic, but inside, a storm raged.
   He can't just have the three tomoe...
   Even with the Mangeky Sharingan, Obito himself couldn't reach that level of sensory precision.
   Could it be?
   Has Uchiha Haru already awakened the Mangeky?
   2
   If so, the implications were grave.
   Unreal physical prowess combined with Mangeky-level genjutsu and insight-Haru's power far surpassed what Obito had anticipated.
   But he had a plan.
   One that he'd put in motion well before tonight.
   One that involved the man standing beside him.
   "I trust your preparations are complete?" Obito asked.
   Orochimaru smiled, his lips curling into a serpent's grin.
   "Of course. There won't be any mistakes."
   His tone was confident-arrogant, even.
   He trusted in his own forbidden ninjutsu.
   "Good," Obito said with a nod.
   He turned his gaze to the horizon, eyes burning with resolve behind the mask.
   The Night of Extermination was coming.
   He would ensure it went off without a hitch.
   2
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 7 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 41: Chapter 41: Danzo's Coercion! The Third Hokage's Choice!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   Night had settled over the Hidden Leaf Village, cloaking the world in a heavy darkness.
   Most shinobi had completed their daily missions and returned to their homes to rest, spending time with loved ones or simply enjoying a moment of peace.
   But within the Hokage's office, the lights still burned brightly.
   Sarutobi Hiruzen, the Third Hokage, sat at his desk with pen in hand, tirelessly correcting documents. Before him lay a daunting stack of papers, all awaiting his signature or review.
   He was the longest-serving Hokage in the village's history. Upholding the legacy of both the First and Second Hokage, he had ushered Konoha into an era of prosperity. Known for refining and promoting the Will of Fire, Sarutobi was admired for his unwavering diligence and sense of duty.
   1
   "Third Hokage," came a sudden voice in the quiet room.
   1
   A shadow stepped out from the darkness. Bandages wrapped around his head, covering even his left eye. The single visible eye gleamed with hostility and cold ambition.
   2
   It was Danzo Shimura.
   "It's time. All preparations are complete. The final decision is yours."
   Sarutobi paused, the pen stilling in his hand. His brow furrowed slightly, but he said nothing. He resumed writing.
   Danzo stepped forward.
   "A few days ago, Uchiha Fugaku summoned the core elite of the Uchiha clan to the Konoha Military Police headquarters. They discussed rebellion-an insurrection against the village. They even drafted specific plans."
   "This information came directly from the ANBU. There's no doubt about its authenticity."
   "Are we really going to wait until they're fully mobilized before we act? Wait until they drive us to the brink of civil war?"
   Danzo's tone was calm, measured-but beneath it lay a deep, relentless urgency.
   Over the years, he had come to understand Sarutobi well. The Third would never openly condone assassination, but silence could serve the same purpose. Danzo had taken action in the shadows for years-always with the unspoken approval of his old friend.
   Tonight, he was here to draw out that unspoken agreement, to make it official.
   "To the outside world, Konoha appears strong and stable. But in truth, we're hollowing out. The old are aging, and the young have yet to mature."
   1
   "The Fourth Hokage died in battle. Of the Legendary Sannin, Orochimaru has defected, while Jiraiya and Tsunade wander the world, absent from their duties."
   "You and I-two relics of the past-are left to prop up this village."
   "You know the strength of the Uchiha. Their cursed Sharingan gives them overwhelming advantage in combat. Fugaku himself is still in his prime, and his strength is immeasurable."
   "If they rise, can we truly stop them? And even if we win, at what cost?"
   "The other great villages are watching us. They'll strike the moment we show weakness. One misstep, and Konoha will fall into chaos."
   1
   Danzo stepped closer.
   "It's time, Hiruzen. The village cannot afford your hesitation any longer."
   Sarutobi suddenly slammed his hand down on the table.
   "Enough!"
   His voice was cold and firm.
   Head bowed, his face was hidden in shadow. But his hands trembled slightly, betraying the storm within.
   Danzo didn't flinch. His tone remained as composed as ever.
   "I've already made all the arrangements," he said coolly. "When the time comes, I'll act. For the good of Konoha, no one-not even you-can stand in my way."
   Crack!
   The pen in Sarutobi's hand snapped in two.
   He raised his head, eyes no longer kind and aged, but piercing with rare fury.
   "Danzo," he said, voice low and sharp, "don't overstep your bounds."
   But Danzo remained calm, the corners of his lips curling into a thin smile. A silent standoff stretched between them-old comrades now standing on opposite ends of an unseen battlefield.
   Knock knock.
   A hurried knock broke the silence.
   Without waiting for permission, the door burst open.
   It was Asuma Sarutobi, panting, his face pale with urgency. The moment he entered, Danzo vanished into the shadows without a word.
   "What's going on?" the Third Hokage asked, his voice tinged with irritation. "Why are you panicking like this?"
   He had hoped to groom Asuma as his successor, but the boy's lack of discipline continued to disappoint him.
   Still breathless, Asuma wasted no time. "Something terrible has happened-the envoy from the Hidden Cloud Village is dead!"
   "What?!" Sarutobi's eyes narrowed. "How did this happen?"
   Asuma quickly recounted the events: the attempted abduction of Hinata Hyuga, the intervention by Uchiha Haru, and the killing of the envoy.
   Sarutobi closed his eyes, expression darkening.
   So... the envoy tried to steal the Byakugan.
   That alone was a grave offense.
   But the fact remained: a foreign envoy had been killed within Konoha's borders. That was an insult not just to one man, but to the entire Cloud Village.
   4
   The history between Konoha and Kumogakure had always been tense. And with the Raikage's notoriously hot-headed temperament, this could very well spiral into a full-scale war.
   "We're going to the scene," the Third Hokage ordered at once.
   Asuma hesitated, worried. "Is... is it really that serious?"
   "Yes," Sarutobi replied coldly. "You may think the envoy got what he deserved, but you underestimate what this represents."
   "The envoy is the face of a nation. Killing him is equivalent to spitting in the face of the Cloud Village itself."
   2
   Asuma frowned. "But if we had captured him alive, couldn't we have used that to pressure them for compensation?"
   "You're thinking too simply," Sarutobi said sternly. "He's already dead. The situation has completely changed."
   "Killing an envoy... that's an international incident. Don't be naive."
   1
   Asuma's expression turned grim.
   He had considered the possibility, but hearing it confirmed by his father made the gravity of the situation fully sink in.
   "It's really... that serious," he muttered.
   Sarutobi looked at him meaningfully. "Whether something becomes serious doesn't always depend on the act itself."
   Asuma stared at his father, clearly confused.
   The Third Hokage sighed inwardly. His son was still far from ready. Not like Hatake Kakashi, a prodigy from a young age, or Might Guy, who trained harder than anyone.
   1
   But it wasn't just strength that a Hokage needed.
   A Hokage had to understand people, politics, and timing. They had to balance power with diplomacy, emotions with duty.
   These were qualities Asuma had yet to develop.
   Still, Sarutobi hadn't given up on him.
   There was time.
   He patted Asuma's shoulder.
   "You'll understand soon enough."
   "Now come. We need to go."
   Without another word, the Third Hokage disappeared with the Body Flicker Technique.
   Asuma gritted his teeth and followed, his mind racing.
   Tonight would change everything.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 42: Chapter 42: Everyone is Acting!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   Bonus Chapter
   -------
   The Third Hokage and Asuma arrived at the scene of the incident swiftly.
   Several Anbu operatives followed closely, as was customary whenever the Hokage moved.
   Upon his arrival, Kurenai Yuhi, Uzuki Yugao, Might Guy, and Hayate Gekk quickly approached.
   Uchiha Haru, as always, stood alone off to the side.
   He didn't join the others, simply giving a slight nod when the Third Hokage looked in his direction.
   Once on-site, the Third Hokage immediately began questioning those present about what had happened.
   What they said aligned with Asuma's report-no major discrepancies. But from their testimonies, the Third Hokage detected something significant.
   From beginning to end, there was only one person who had truly been involved in the confrontation: Uchiha Haru.
   The rest had simply arrived in time to witness the aftermath.
   What had happened in between-how exactly the envoy from Kumogakure had died at Haru's hands-was a mystery to them all.
   The Third Hokage approached Haru, his expression gentle, as always.
   "Haru, this time you've done us a great service. If it weren't for you... Hinata may have been taken, and we wouldn't even know it."
   "I'll speak with Clan Head Fugaku personally and see that you're well rewarded."
   "Thank you, Lord Third," Haru said, feigning mild surprise, though inside he remained utterly composed.
   Reward?
   What a joke.
   In the end, the Uchiha Clan would be wiped out. What use was a reward now?
   The Third Hokage paused and then continued, "Asuma mentioned it was you who realized Hinata had been kidnapped, then pursued the Kumogakure ninja."
   "Can you tell me in detail what happened in between?"
   Haru's mind sharpened instantly.
   Suspicious already?
   He really lived up to his title-this was Sarutobi Hiruzen, the Professor.
   But Haru gave no sign of unease. He simply said flatly, "After I caught up with him, I didn't know he was Kumogakure's envoy. In order to rescue Hinata, I had no choice but to engage him."
   "He was strong. I was forced to go all out, and... I killed him. I didn't mean to."
   The Third Hokage's eyes flickered slightly, though he kept his expression neutral.
   He nodded. "Understood. All of you are dismissed for now."
   "This area is now under the jurisdiction of the Anbu. Send a team to inform Kumogakure of what's happened."
   "Yes!" one of the Anbu said before vanishing with a flicker of movement.
   None of the others questioned the order.
   After Hinata was safely returned to her family, everyone else dispersed.
   Such high-level matters between villages always fell under Anbu authority.
   Even Asuma couldn't pry further.
   The Third Hokage then ordered the Anbu to search the scene for any remaining clues.
   Afterward, he returned to his office and stared out the window into the night.
   "That Uchiha kid is lying."
   2
   Danzo appeared behind him once more, as if conjured by the darkness itself.
   "A battle where he had to go all out? But there's barely any trace of fighting at the scene. Ha..."
   "Unless the difference in power was overwhelming, there should've been damage."
   "Uchiha Haru... he's becoming more and more interesting."
   He paused for a moment, then continued. "That envoy from Kumogakure wasn't weak. Stronger than most elite jonin-about on par with Kurosuki Raiga, whom Uchiha Haru also killed."
   1
   "Haru took him down without breaking a sweat. His strength can't be underestimated."
   The Third Hokage stood silently, eyes fixed on the darkness beyond the window, saying nothing.
   He had already come to the same conclusion when Haru gave his report.
   But he hadn't called it out.
   Not because he didn't want to... but because he couldn't.
   Haru's identity was far too sensitive.
   Tensions with the Uchiha Clan were already explosive.
   To accuse an Uchiha of murdering an allied envoy without cause? That was tantamount to lighting the fuse to a powder keg.
   Such a move could spiral the entire situation out of control.
   He already had to worry about how to explain this to the hotheaded Raikage. Dragging the Uchiha into it right now would be suicidal.
   So, he pretended not to know. Sent everyone away. He'd reassess the situation once things settled.
   Danzo, as usual, was undeterred by the silence.
   He continued, slowly and deliberately, "With such power, failure was impossible."
   "In other words, Uchiha Haru intentionally killed that Kumogakure ninja."
   "We all know his reputation-calm, steady, cunning, composed. Do you really think he didn't understand the consequences of killing a foreign envoy?"
   "Or perhaps he did understand... and wanted exactly that outcome."
   "To spark a war between Konoha and Kumogakure, destabilize the village-and let the Uchiha clan take advantage."
   "Or perhaps... this was Fugaku's order all along."
   The Third Hokage still faced away, silent.
   But Danzo knew him too well.
   He was shaken.
   Danzo pressed on. "Konoha may still appear strong, but there are eyes on us everywhere."
   "If we go to war with Kumogakure-especially after a drawn-out internal battle with the Uchiha-what do you think Suna, Iwa, and Kiri will do?"
   "How many vultures will swoop in to carve up what's left?"
   1
   "Third... for Konoha's sake, my plan must be enacted. No one will stop me."
   This time, the Third Hokage didn't respond with fury.
   He didn't snap or argue like before.
   He simply remained still. Silent.
   Danzo didn't push further. He stood there, waiting.
   He knew the silence meant he had won.
   Eventually, the Third Hokage let out a long, heavy sigh.
   "The Uchiha... they were the ones who helped build Konoha alongside the First Hokage."
   "If we slaughter them now-what will future generations think of us?"
   "No one will know," Danzo replied, lips curling ever so slightly.
   "There are no perfect walls in this world," the Third said quietly. "No matter what you do, someone always finds out."
   Danzo sneered, amused.
   "This will be entirely handled by me. You can wash your hands of it completely."
   "Later, if anything is discovered, you can place the blame on me alone."
   The Third's aged shoulders trembled.
   He turned to face Danzo.
   "To take on such a sin alone... I..."
   1
   "As it should be," Danzo interrupted, voice cold and resolute.
   "You are the Hokage. The branch that reaches the sky. The symbol of light."
   "I am the root. Hidden in the earth. I exist to cut down anything that threatens Konoha."
   2
   "This is my duty."
   The Third Hokage stared at him.
   Regret flickered across his face, along with hesitation, sorrow, and something like mourning.
   In the end, all of it faded into a single, weary sigh.
   "...Haaah."
   He turned back toward the night beyond the window.
   Danzo was already gone, vanished as if he had never been there.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 8 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 43: Chapter 43: Anbu's Surveillance! A Strange Situation!
   1
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   Uchiha Haru, along with Yuhi Kurenai and the others, escorted Hinata back home.
   Afterward, Haru immediately returned to his own residence.
   What had happened today had been completely outside of his expectations.
   Because of it, he was forced to step out and expose himself to the public.
   But it was Hinata who had been kidnapped - not just anyone.
   Even if it meant risking exposure, he had no choice but to save her.
   He was well aware that his account of the events was full of holes and would surely raise suspicion.
   Fortunately, the Uchiha Clan Downfall Night was fast approaching, and he wouldn't be in Konoha for much longer.
   He doubted anything too serious would happen before then.
   And even if something did happen... so what?
   With his current power, there was no one in Konoha who could truly stop him from leaving.
   After a night of focused training, Haru woke up the next morning expecting to continue the missions he hadn't completed the day before.
   But because of the chaos from the night before, all mission schedules had been thrown into disarray.
   Early in the morning, Haru received word that his assigned task was being considered complete, and he was granted a full day of rest.
   Which meant only one thing: he now had an entire day to begin his fourth simulation.
   That alone was good news.
   He was eager to test himself - now that he possessed the tsutsuki bloodline, Wood Release, Mangeky Sharingan, and the Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack. Could he stand toe-to-toe with the First and Second Hokage, revived by Impure World Reincarnation in their non-peak forms?
   Time ticked by.
   Haru immersed himself in training again, steadily improving his abilities.
   And during this process, he clearly felt someone watching him.
   It wasn't the masked man, and it wasn't Orochimaru.
   People of that level wouldn't be so sloppy in their surveillance.
   No - it was the Third Hokage's forces.
   The Anbu.
   As expected, even if things appeared calm on the surface, the higher-ups had already sent shadow operatives to monitor him behind the scenes.
   Not that this surprised him.
   After all, the moment he took action, suspicion was inevitable.
   It couldn't be helped.
   But Haru didn't do what he'd done before - he didn't drag these people out of the shadows like he had with Orochimaru and the masked man. Instead, he ignored them completely, treating them as if they didn't exist.
   Because unlike Orochimaru or the masked man, these people posed no real threat to him.
   And more importantly, to clash with them now would be to declare war on Konoha.
   That was not a path Haru wanted to take.
   His system was built around simulating the Night of the Uchiha Clan's Downfall.
   If he rebelled against Konoha before that night came, he'd be branded a traitor and hunted by the entire village, without having gained the benefits of his next simulation.
   1
   How could he safely complete his fourth and fifth simulations under those conditions?
   No - that was a risk he could not afford to take.
   So even with his strength, he chose to endure. For now.
   After all, training wasn't a secret. Let them watch if they wanted.
   And once the doors were closed and the simulation began - who would be able to see anything then?
   But while Haru was deep in training, the rest of Konoha was in turmoil over last night's events.
   The attempted kidnapping of Hinata Hyuga - the daughter of Hiashi Hyuga, patriarch of the Hyuga Clan - by shinobi from the Hidden Cloud Village had sent shockwaves through the village.
   Fortunately, the operation had been foiled by Uchiha Haru, Asuma, and a few others who had returned from their mission just in time.
   The Cloud's plan had failed.
   Their envoy had been killed.
   And Hinata had been rescued.
   At first, the villagers erupted in celebration.
   Mocking the Hidden Cloud's failed attempt - they had tried to steal a chicken but ended up losing the rice instead.
   Many praised the bravery of Asuma, Might Guy, Yuhi Kurenai, and the others who had taken part in the rescue.
   Most of the credit, of course, went to Asuma and the others - the loyal shinobi of Konoha.
   Haru's name, intentionally or not, was overlooked.
   Even though confirmed reports stated clearly that it had been Uchiha Haru who defeated the Cloud shinobi and saved Hinata - the narrative remained the same.
   His role was diminished. His presence, nearly erased.
   Stranger still was the reaction of the Hyuga Clan.
   Logically speaking, since the person rescued had been the heiress of the Hyuga - the future successor of the clan - this should have been viewed as an enormous debt of gratitude.
   But there wasn't even a single public expression of thanks.
   It was downright bizarre.
   Even if the rescued had been a minor clan member, this silence would've been inappropriate.
   But this was Hinata - the pride of the Hyuga.
   The village's leadership was just as quiet as the Hyuga.
   As word of the event spread like wildfire, the upper echelon remained uncharacteristically silent, as if nothing had ever happened.
   And those involved in the incident - Haru, Asuma, Might Guy, Hayate, Yuhi Kurenai, and Uzuki Yugao - were nowhere to be found.
   The development of events became increasingly strange.
   Some in the village began to sense that something was off.
   And then, suddenly, the entire atmosphere shifted.
   The conversation turned from celebration... to consequences.
   The ramifications of killing a diplomatic envoy from the Hidden Cloud inside Konoha's borders could not be ignored.
   War was no longer just a whisper. It was now a looming possibility.
   While it was clear Konoha had reason on its side, those who knew the Hidden Cloud and its current Raikage were well aware - reason wasn't their strength.
   If there were two words to describe the Raikage, they would be: battle maniac.
   Hot-tempered, impulsive, prone to violence - indifferent to death and destruction.
   If slighted, he wouldn't hesitate. He'd attack first and worry later.
   Especially since relations between Konoha and the Cloud had never been warm.
   The Second Hokage, Tobirama Senju, had been killed by the Gold and Silver Brothers from the Hidden Cloud.
   A few years ago, Hidden Cloud shinobi had tried to kidnap Kushina Uzumaki.
   And now, they'd targeted the Hyuga clan - one of the most influential families in the village.
   Given the Cloud's longstanding ambition to surpass Konoha as the dominant Hidden Village, this incident could be just the pretext they needed to launch a war.
   2
   Konoha was no longer the powerhouse it once was.
   The Fourth Hokage, Minato Namikaze, had died in battle.
   Of the Three Legendary Sannin, one had defected, and the other two were missing.
   What strength remained?
   The Third Hokage - aging, weary - could hardly be expected to face off against the might of the Cloud.
   As the specter of war loomed overhead, many villagers began to despair.
   And when fear sets in, people begin to look for someone to blame.
   Someone had to take responsibility.
   The entire village couldn't suffer for the actions of one.
   And so, eyes turned to Uchiha Haru.
   After all, tensions with the Uchiha clan were already running high.
   No one liked them.
   No one trusted them.
   Letting them bear the blame seemed like a simple, guilt-free solution.
   long, the consensus across the village was clear:
   Uchiha Haru had killed the Hidden Cloud's envoy.
   And he would bear the consequences alone.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 10 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 44: Chapter 44 : Uchiha Fugaku's Comfort
   Bonus Chapter
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   But Uchiha Haru had never heard of such things.
   For a long time now, he had been immersed in chakra control and ninjutsu training.
   Even the Anbu hidden in the shadows, constantly monitoring him, couldn't help but marvel.
   They hadn't expected that besides Might Guy, there would be another ninja in Konoha so fiercely dedicated to his training.
   No wonder he had achieved so much at such a young age.
   Haru had thought this quiet routine would continue uninterrupted until his fourth simulation.
   But unexpectedly, it was broken.
   That evening, there was a knock at his door.
   Knock, knock, knock!
   "Haru, are you in there?"
   A voice called out from beyond the door.
   Haru recognized it instantly. It belonged to one of the Uchiha clan's core members - the same man who, after Haru had agreed to join the rebellion, had enthusiastically invited him to dinner, which Haru had politely declined.
   "I'm here," Haru replied as he rose and opened the door.
   Outside stood two figures.
   In addition to the man who had spoken, the other was none other than the head of the Uchiha clan - Uchiha Fugaku.
   "Patriarch," Haru said respectfully, bowing slightly.
   Fugaku gave a short nod. His expression was as calm and unreadable as ever.
   But in the next instant, his eyes narrowed, and his aura flared sharply. His gaze snapped toward a corner cloaked in darkness.
   That was where the Anbu were hiding.
   Immediately, several Anbu agents stiffened.
   "Retreat!" one of them barked.
   Without a second thought, they used the Body Flicker Technique and vanished from the scene.
   They had been exposed, and there was no point in staying any longer.
   More importantly, the one who had spotted them was Fugaku - leader of the Uchiha, a man whose pride and power were no small matters. That he had not attacked them outright was a gesture of restraint - a favor, even. Staying any longer would have been suicidal.
   A strange glint flickered in Haru's eyes.
   Such sharp perception...
   Even though the Anbu had quietly retreated to a "safe" distance after realizing Fugaku's arrival, they were still discovered the moment Fugaku stepped onto the scene.
   With such heightened awareness, Fugaku's true strength was clearly not to be underestimated.
   The core member standing beside Fugaku sneered and spat in disgust. "Damn those Konoha bastards!"
   Fugaku, however, remained composed.
   The Anbu had been monitoring the Uchiha clan for years.
   How could they possibly escape the watchful eye of his Mangeky Sharingan?
   And he wasn't surprised that Haru had noticed them either. In fact, he seemed to accept it as natural.
   Turning to face Haru, he said calmly, "Haru, there's something you need to know."
   "Oh?" Haru's eyes narrowed slightly as he gestured for them to come inside, already having a suspicion about the reason for their visit.
   This had to be related to yesterday's events.
   He moved aside, allowing Fugaku and his companion to enter. After pouring them each a cup of tea, they settled into seats.
   Before Haru could say anything, the Uchiha clansman seated beside Fugaku slammed a fist on the table and began shouting, recounting the events in Konoha from the previous day.
   "Let me tell you something, Haru," the man growled. "You don't know how shameless the people in this village are."
   1
   "When it came time to take credit, they praised the Leaf's own shinobi like Asuma and Might Guy, but your name? Not even mentioned!"
   "Then, once rumors started spreading that the Hidden Cloud might retaliate and use this as an excuse for war, guess what they did?"
   "They dragged your name right back out and put all the blame on you!"
   "Even the Hyuga clan stayed silent. Not a word of gratitude. Nothing."
   "Is the Uchiha clan only good for being scapegoats? We never get the credit, but when shit hits the fan, we're the first to take the fall?"
   "Now the villagers are shouting about handing you over to calm the Hidden Cloud's wrath!"
   "Ungrateful bastards - all of them!"
   His face had turned red with fury, fists clenched tightly on the table. It was clear that, while his words were spoken on Haru's behalf, the outrage came from the deeper, long-standing injustice suffered by the Uchiha as a whole.
   "What?" Haru feigned a look of alarm and confusion.
   1
   In truth, he had already seen through the situation.
   He had sensed the change in the villagers' attitudes the previous day when he'd walked the streets of Konoha with Kurenai and Yugao. The rift between Konoha and the Uchiha clan had deepened to the point where they were now practically two opposing factions within the same village.
   Under such conditions, the people of Konoha would feel no guilt about sacrificing one Uchiha for "peace."
   1
   But what interested Haru more than anything else was Fugaku's reaction.
   Fugaku was the head of the Uchiha.
   A man of shadow-level power with Mangeky Sharingan.
   On the night of the massacre, he could have resisted - maybe even changed the outcome - yet he chose to die by the hand of his own son.
   And now, his people were on the verge of being offered up as sacrifices once again.
   How would he respond this time?
   Seeing the tension in Haru's face, the Uchiha clansman patted his chest and reassured him loudly.
   "Haru, don't worry. This isn't just your problem. It's the Uchiha's problem."
   "The clan leader and all of us - we'll never agree to hand you over!"
   "If worst comes to worst, we'll fight!"
   "What, are we Uchiha supposed to bow to these scumbags?"
   His voice boomed through the small house.
   Haru, playing his part, nodded and murmured his thanks.
   Throughout all this, Fugaku said nothing.
   He simply turned his tea cup in his hand, sipping quietly now and then, his eyes unreadable.
   After a pause, he finally looked directly at Haru.
   "Haru... what do you want to do about this?"
   Haru's eyes flickered.
   Fugaku's question was telling.
   He hadn't said, "Don't worry, the clan has your back."
   He had asked Haru - what do you want to do?
   Still, Haru didn't hesitate.
   "Patriarch, I will follow your lead."
   Fugaku gave a small nod and took another sip of tea. Then he waved a hand, signaling the other man to step outside.
   Once they were alone, Fugaku's voice turned softer, yet more penetrating.
   "Haru, what do you think of war?"
   Haru answered plainly, "I don't like war."
   Fugaku hummed in understanding.
   "I remember... your parents died during the Third Great Ninja War. You were also a victim of that bloodshed."
   His voice turned distant, eyes clouded with memory.
   Then, after a pause, he asked again, "If one day you had the power to prevent a war, what would you choose to do?"
   This time, he looked straight at Haru, eyes sharp with meaning.
   He knew Haru was no fool. He would understand the implication behind the question.
   Haru returned his gaze calmly.
   Ah, so this is what it's come to, Fugaku...
   He haven't changed at all.
   2
   Facing Danzo's slow strangulation, he gave in one step at a time.
   He watched his clan walk toward annihilation, and in the end, he had his son become the blade to finish the job.
   He would never make an enemy of Konoha - not even for the sake of one of his own.
   Not even for me.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 14 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 45: Chapter 45: Only the Weak Cannot Control Their Destiny!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   After a while, Uchiha Haru responded, "That depends on the price you pay."
   "What if... it's your life?"
   Fugaku looked directly into Haru's eyes.
   Haru met his gaze without flinching. "I don't want to."
   Unwilling.
   It was clearly not the answer Fugaku had hoped to hear.
   Yet, to Haru's surprise, Fugaku didn't appear angry or disappointed. Instead, he gave a faint smile, shook his head, exhaled slowly, and said, "Yeah, it's your own life. Who would willingly give it up?"
   Haru remained silent.
   But the tense atmosphere between them had dissolved.
   Fugaku drank the last of his tea and patted Haru on the shoulder.
   "I'll do my best to protect you," he said, "but you need to understand something. I won't gamble with the safety of the Uchiha clan."
   "Our rebellion is still in the preparatory stages. Cutting ties with Konoha now would gain us nothing and only doom the clan to failure."
   "You're a smart man. You must realize that, often, we are powerless."
   1
   "No one truly controls their life. Not you. Not me."
   "This world doesn't bend to your will. The longer you live, the higher you climb, the more you'll come to see that reality is full of helplessness, pain, and emptiness."
   At these words, a distant look crossed Fugaku's face, as if he were lost in memories.
   After a pause, he added softly, "Stay home and rest for the next few days. I'll send someone to contact you if anything comes up."
   With that, he set down his cup and left.
   Uchiha Haru remained seated, unmoving.
   People can't control their own lives?
   Heh.
   That's the excuse of the powerless.
   Haru believed in something else - that his fate was his own to command.
   No one, no matter who they were, had the right to dictate his future.
   Fugaku's visit didn't shake Haru's beliefs or stir any emotion within him.
   From the beginning, Haru had never relied on anyone else.
   He had long known that strength - true strength - was the only thing he could depend on.
   And so, once Fugaku left, Haru resumed his training without hesitation.
   At exactly 12:00 noon the next day-
   The fourth simulation began.
   "The system is starting simulation."
   Haru spoke aloud.
   [The Uchiha Clan Massacre Night Simulation Begins!]
   [Current Fixed Abilities:]
   [tsutsuki Physique (Gold): Possesses extreme regeneration, nearing immortality when mastered. Can absorb ninjutsu and wield almost limitless chakra. Known as the 'Immortal Body'.]
   3
   [Wood Release (Gold): A legendary Kekkei Genkai combining Earth and Water chakra natures. Developed by Hashirama Senju, it allows the user to generate and manipulate wood infused with chakra, functioning as a living force.]
   [Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack (Gold): A supreme Taijutsu that transforms massive chakra into countless physical strikes, producing devastating shockwaves with each blow.]
   [Shake the World with the Sage Path, both offensive and defensive, an unrelenting fist!]
   [Currently Available Abilities:]
   [Immortality (Purple): No matter the injury, death does not come. Recovery is astounding.]
   6
   [Elemental Mastery (Purple): Greatly amplifies the power of all elemental ninjutsu.]
   [Chakra +500 (Blue): Slightly increases chakra reserves.]
   Haru scrolled through the options, eyes scanning the list.
   As expected, no new golden abilities appeared.
   At his current level, even purple abilities offered limited progression.
   True leaps in strength required more golden-tier abilities.
   But, he mused, even scraps are meat. Any improvement, however minor, was still worth it.
   With a practiced touch, Haru made his selections:
   [tsutsuki Physique (Gold)]
   [Wood Release (Gold)]
   [Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack (Gold)]
   [Immortality (Purple)]
   [Elemental Mastery (Purple)]
   [Chakra +500 (Blue)]
   Six in total.
   Three gold, two purple, one blue.
   A luxurious combination by any standard.
   [Ability selection complete!]
   [Initiating Uchiha Clan Massacre Night Simulation...]
   The world around Haru shifted.
   Once again, he was thrust into the night he knew all too well.
   But this time, the setting had changed drastically.
   He was no longer in his room.
   Instead, he found himself in a dark, damp chamber. It was pitch black save for a narrow window through which a few weak rays of light filtered.
   "This place... is it the Konoha Police Force Detention Cell?"
   For Haru, the location was not unfamiliar.
   He had worked here for years. The layout, the atmosphere - he recognized it immediately.
   But why was he here now?
   Shouldn't he have begun the simulation from his room?
   Haru's brows furrowed in thought.
   According to previous simulations, real-life events influenced how each simulation unfolded.
   In all prior scenarios, he'd always begun in his own quarters.
   This time, something had changed.
   The difference had to be tied to real-world developments.
   The killing of the envoy from Kumogakure.
   It had finally come to this.
   Haru's eyes narrowed.
   In the original timeline:
   The envoy from Kumogakure had attempted to kidnap Hyga Hinata. He was discovered and killed by Hyga Hiashi.
   Kumo then demanded retribution, threatening war. They insisted on Hiashi's corpse.
   To prevent bloodshed, Hiashi's twin brother was sacrificed instead.
   But in this altered life, it was Haru who had saved Hinata.
   And now, that same curse had fallen on him.
   After thinking it through, Haru understood the core of the situation.
   It was clear - Konoha's leadership and perhaps even the Uchiha clan were planning to hand him over.
   All in the name of "peace."
   How noble.
   So noble that sacrificing one life was "justified."
   Haru let out a cold, derisive snort.
   Once, he hadn't felt too strongly about Konoha or even the Uchiha clan. He had no deep affection, but no deep hate either.
   Now, all he felt was contempt and mockery.
   Especially for the powers at the top - the cowardice, the rot, the hypocrisy.
   He hated it all.
   He rose and walked toward the thick iron door of the cell.
   With his current power, such a door posed no obstacle.
   He had likely let himself be locked in merely to ensure a quiet environment for his next simulation.
   He activated his chakra, preparing to break through-
   Just then, a sound came from beyond the door.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 6 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 46: Chapter 46: Danzo: Am I Not Strong Enough? Why Aren't You Surprised!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   Clatter.
   A heavy, crisp sound rang out as iron chains clashed.
   Uchiha Haru immediately sensed movement-several people were approaching.
   He stopped what he was doing and turned his gaze toward the door, eyes cold and indifferent.
   Sure enough, moments later, the iron door creaked open.
   Outside stood more than a dozen masked shinobi clad in standard-issue gear-Root operatives.
   Leading them was a man with white bandages wrapped tightly around his head, even covering his left eye. The only visible eye gleamed with feral resentment.
   Danzo Shimura.
   Danzo's lone eye narrowed as he took in the sight of Haru standing calmly in the cell, not the slightest trace of fear or panic in his posture.
   A flicker of surprise passed across Danzo's face, but it vanished quickly, replaced with his usual dark and unreadable expression.
   He raised his hand slightly and gestured.
   Without a word, the Root shinobi surged forward-silent and murderous. Except for the two stationed at Danzo's flanks, the rest rushed Haru with lethal precision.
   No questions. No warnings. Only killing intent.
   Swish! Swish! Swish!
   Dozens of shuriken hissed through the air like a deadly rainstorm.
   In the narrow confines of the cell, dodging was all but impossible.
   "Fire Style - Great Fireball Technique!"
   A massive fireball exploded from Haru's mouth, roaring forward in a wave of blistering heat. The fireball quickly grew in size, the hot pressure displacing the air in a pulsing wave.
   Shuriken melted mid-air, others were flung away like leaves in a storm.
   The fireball charged ahead, unhindered, a rolling tide of flame and fury.
   The Root shinobi's expressions changed as panic set in.
   They hadn't expected this.
   "Water Style - Water Wall!"
   "Earth Style - Earth Flow Wall!"
   Jutsu activated one after another, desperate defenses rising in a dome around them.
   But it wasn't enough.
   The fireball smashed into the defenses with explosive force, detonating with a thunderous blast that sent scalding air and debris in every direction.
   Hiss... hiss... hiss...
   Water-style techniques evaporated instantly, vanishing into steam.
   Earth-style barriers shattered like glass under a hammer.
   And that overwhelming fireball kept coming.
   The impact hurled bodies through the air-burned, bruised, broken. They landed in crumpled heaps.
   Only Danzo remained untouched.
   The blast wave stopped just short of him, as if it had struck an invisible wall.
   Danzo's eye narrowed further. "Uchiha Haru..."
   "The reports only mentioned your exceptional taijutsu. No one said your ninjutsu was this advanced."
   He smiled faintly, but there was no warmth in it.
   "Interesting."
   Haru met his gaze, calm as ever, a trace of mockery in his eyes.
   He had no respect for Danzo. In fact, he loathed him.
   Danzo was the kind of man who turned peace into justification for murder. A manipulator in the shadows. The hand behind the knife that slaughtered the Uchiha Clan.
   The two Root operatives flanking Danzo prepared to move in, but Danzo raised a hand.
   "No need. Let me handle him myself."
   He stepped forward and slowly unwrapped the bandages around his right shoulder, revealing a grotesque, pale limb-flesh like wet chalk, pulsing with unnatural life.
   It looked eerily like White Zetsu's body.
   "Hashirama cells," Haru said flatly.
   He recognized it immediately.
   But something was off-Danzo didn't yet have the rows of Sharingan embedded in his arm. That would come later, after the Uchiha Massacre.
   This was the earlier stage of Danzo's experimentation.
   With only the cells of Hashirama Senju, Danzo's Wood Style could never reach its full potential.
   Unlike Haru, who possessed the complete genetic inheritance of Wood Release-his was the real thing.
   Danzo watched Haru closely, expecting shock.
   This grotesque arm was the result of years of forbidden experimentation-every other shinobi who'd seen it had reacted in horror or awe.
   But Haru remained unfazed.
   Danzo scowled.
   He assumed Haru was simply too young to grasp the magnitude of what he was witnessing.
   He was wrong.
   "Wood Style - Explosive Tree Gun Technique!"
   Danzo's arm flared to life, the grotesque limb rapidly mutating.
   A massive tree erupted from it, growing at an impossible speed. Thick, jagged branches shot outward like spears, bursting through walls and floor alike. The prison shook with the force.
   Steel walls groaned and warped under the pressure, the reinforced cell beginning to collapse.
   But Haru didn't even blink.
   He blurred away using the Body Flicker Technique, weaving effortlessly between the chaotic onslaught like a ghost.
   Too slow.
   Too crude.
   This was the great Wood Release Danzo boasted about?
   Pathetic.
   "Wood Release - Deep Forest Emergence!"
   The earth trembled as the jutsu activated.
   From beneath the floor, seedlings erupted-then sprouted into trees.
   They grew at breakneck speed, thickening, branching out, coiling upward in a web of bark and leaves. The trees became titanic, their roots tearing apart the foundation of the prison.
   Danzo's tree-once dominant and ferocious-was swallowed up by the ever-growing forest. Its branches splintered, snapped, and were absorbed, turned into just another part of Haru's Sea of Trees.
   The entire Uchiha district transformed in an instant into a sprawling, living forest.
   Danzo's face twisted with disbelief.
   "This is... Wood Release...? He really possesses Wood Release!"
   "How?! How can he use Hashirama's Kekkei Genkai?!"
   But he had no time to ponder.
   The forest moved.
   Dozens of vines and branches lashed out from every angle.
   Unlike the blunt-force trauma of Danzo's Wood Release, Haru's technique was precise. Graceful. Controlled.
   Lethal.
   Each vine struck with calculated force, wrapping around limbs, targeting weaknesses, restricting chakra flow.
   Danzo realized the truth too late-Haru's Wood Release wasn't just stronger.
   It was mastered.
   His chakra control was beyond precise. Not a single leaf grew where it wasn't needed. Not a single ounce of chakra was wasted.
   That, more than anything, set him far above Danzo.
   "Retreat!" Danzo barked.
   No hesitation. No pride.
   He knew when he was outmatched.
   Even as the leader of Root, with all his secrets and power, Danzo understood one thing:
   Haru was far more dangerous than the reports had ever said.
   He still had trump cards-deadly ones. But now wasn't the time to use them.
   Not when an unknown masked man loomed in the shadows.
   Danzo vanished in a blur of motion, taking his wounded and unconscious subordinates with him, fleeing into the depths of Konoha's underworld.
   The forest settled.
   Uchiha Haru stood alone amid the towering trees he had summoned.
   His expression hadn't changed.
   The darkness was growing.
   And this time, he would not be content to simply survive it.
   He would bend it to his will.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 9 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 47: Chapter 47: A Battle of Illusions!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   After Uchiha Haru unleashed Wood Release: Birth of the Sea of Trees, the entire Uchiha clan compound transformed into a vast and oppressive forest, thick with vegetation and shadow.
   To an outsider, it might've looked like a paradise - green, lush, teeming with life. But only those caught inside knew the truth: this place was a nightmare.
   Every tree, every leaf, every twisting vine was an extension of Uchiha Haru's will. They weren't just part of the terrain - they were his eyes, his ears, his limbs. Here, within this monstrous forest of chakra-infused wood, Haru was omniscient. Every tremble in the air, every heartbeat, every ounce of movement - he felt it. He saw it. He controlled it.
   Within this domain, Haru reigned supreme. No movement escaped his notice. No escape was possible - unless one had overwhelming power capable of obliterating everything, or a defense so absolute it rendered attacks irrelevant. Otherwise, there was no way out.
   Danzo Shimura was now running for his life within that living maze.
   Despite being well into his sixties, Danzo's speed and reflexes were still formidable - sharp as any elite shinobi's. He darted through the vines with surprising agility, more fluid than even the two Root operatives flanking him.
   But even for a Kage-level shinobi like Danzo, Haru's relentless assault was beginning to show its toll.
   Vines shot out from every direction, slithering like serpents, striking with precision and speed. If it had just been one or two vines, they wouldn't have posed a threat. Even a genin could evade them with ease.
   But this?
   Hundreds. Thousands. A living tide of branches and thorns and limbs surged toward him, blotting out the light and choking the air with the scent of bark and bloodlust.
   Danzo and his two elite guards fought desperately, casting jutsu after jutsu to clear a path. But the moment they created space, more vines rushed in like a wave crashing over rocks. They didn't stop. They didn't hesitate.
   Even Danzo's power was starting to falter. As for his two guards - they were faring worse. One had already sustained a deep slash across his arm, barely avoiding being entangled completely. If the other hadn't intervened, he would've been shredded.
   Danzo's face twisted with frustration.
   He had underestimated this.
   He thought he had come prepared - elite Root operatives at his side, and the knowledge that Uchiha Haru was "just" an individual with strong taijutsu.
   But that intel was worthless. Lies, or at best, dangerously outdated. This wasn't just a physically skilled shinobi. This was someone on the level of a Kage, and he wielded the legendary Wood Release of the First Hokage himself.
   Danzo gritted his teeth. If he had known it would be this much trouble, he never would have come.
   Still, escaping was the priority now. He had options - techniques that might reverse the situation - but they came with a cost. Danzo wasn't ready to burn through his trump cards yet.
   There were other ways.
   "Itachi. I know you're there."
   Danzo's voice cut through the chaos, calm but firm, as he dodged another lash of branches.
   "Come out. Kill him. Kill Uchiha Haru!"
   There was no response - just the rustle of leaves, the snap of splintering wood, and the hiss of vines dragging across the earth.
   Danzo's expression darkened, his voice low and threatening.
   "Itachi... don't forget our agreement."
   "The massacre of the Uchiha was part of your deal, wasn't it?"
   Still, silence.
   Then, Haru's eyes suddenly narrowed.
   He sensed something - a powerful chakra presence, colder than steel and darker than the forest itself.
   In the distance, deep in the shadows, two blood-red eyes lit up.
   Three tomoe spun slowly, connected like a blade.
   Mangeky Sharingan.
   "Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique!"
   "Fire Style: Phoenix Fire Claw!"
   "Fire Style: Great Fire Dragon Technique!"
   One after another, the fire-style ninjutsu came in a blur. The hand seals were executed at a speed beyond human comprehension. Barely had one jutsu completed before the next ignited in its wake.
   A dozen jutsu burst into existence simultaneously, releasing a maelstrom of fire across the forest.
   Flames roared with a vengeance, devouring everything they touched. The once-vibrant forest was swallowed by a raging inferno, every branch igniting in a flash of orange and red.
   The firestorm raged with such intensity that even the ground cracked from the heat.
   Danzo watched from within the inferno, his forehead beaded with sweat, his jaw clenched tightly.
   He had lost too much in this battle already.
   His physical strength was waning. Age was catching up. Even for him, the continuous strain of battle was beginning to hurt.
   And now, from the smoke and fire, a figure emerged. Silent, red eyes still glowing.
   Uchiha Itachi.
   "Itachi, well done," Danzo muttered without turning to look.
   "Kill him. Kill Uchiha Haru."
   "Konoha will honor its promise to you."
   Itachi said nothing but stepped forward, moving to face Haru directly.
   Haru's expression changed. Amusement flickered in his eyes.
   They had fought countless times before.
   In previous simulations, he had been crushed almost instantly. Then he had resisted. Then dominated. Now, he held the Eighty Gods Vacuum Fist in his arsenal - a god-tier technique. This was no longer the same battlefield.
   Itachi stood still, and Haru mirrored him. Neither moved. But everyone around them knew: the fight had already begun.
   When Uchiha clash, it is not with fists or blades.
   It is a war of eyes.
   Illusion against illusion.
   Genjutsu versus genjutsu.
   Uchiha Itachi - a prodigy among prodigies, the one shinobi who had mastered illusion to a terrifying level. To call him a genius in this field would be an understatement.
   Danzo, watching carefully, answered before anyone asked, "Will Itachi win?"
   "Of course," he said, voice hard and assured. "In the art of illusion, no one is a match for Uchiha Itachi."
   This wasn't a boast. This was fact.
   For decades, no shinobi had ever approached Itachi's level in genjutsu.
   Whatever advantage Uchiha Haru might have in ninjutsu or taijutsu didn't matter here.
   This was Itachi's domain.
   Danzo's two subordinates nodded silently. They believed it. They'd seen Itachi's illusions in battle. The absolute control. The untraceable attacks. The way enemies collapsed without even understanding what had happened.
   This was Uchiha Itachi - a specter of death wrapped in calm and silence.
   Even Haru's power couldn't change that.
   None of them intervened. They wouldn't dare.
   In a battle like this, their interference would only be a liability - an invitation to die.
   Their only job now was to watch... and wait.
   Danzo's eyes narrowed. After a long pause, he said softly, his voice low and ominous:
   "The winner has already been decided."
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 13 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 48: Chapter 48: Only Illusion Can Defeat Illusion!
   Bonus Chapter
   ------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   As Danzo's words fell, Uchiha Itachi groaned.
   Two distinct trails of blood flowed down from his Mangeky Sharingan eyes, tracing his cheeks like crimson tears.
   His entire aura deflated in an instant.
   He immediately activated the Body Flicker Technique and retreated into the distance.
   Uchiha Haru didn't pursue.
   The outcome had been decided.
   Uchiha Itachi had lost.
   Danzo's brow furrowed deeply. His first thought was that Itachi had intentionally thrown the fight.
   But he quickly dismissed the idea.
   He knew Itachi well, and their deal was ironclad. Itachi wouldn't hold back.
   Which meant...
   Danzo's expression darkened with growing concern.
   Even though Uchiha Itachi was young, his strength was already close to incomprehensible.
   In terms of raw ability, he was not much weaker than Danzo himself. But now, he'd been defeated - and not in a battle of physical strength or ninjutsu.
   He had lost in genjutsu.
   The one field in which Itachi reigned supreme, where he was said to be unmatched even among the elite Uchiha.
   A wielder of the Mangeky Sharingan losing in a genjutsu battle?
   Impossible.
   Unless... the opponent also had the Mangeky Sharingan.
   The realization hit Danzo like a blow to the chest.
   His single visible eye locked on Uchiha Haru, narrowing sharply.
   And Haru, as if in response, allowed his eyes to be fully seen.
   Within the crimson light, the three tomoe spun and joined together into a blade-shaped pattern-
   Mangeky Sharingan.
   Danzo's breath hitched. His face, usually unreadable, betrayed rare shock.
   As he had feared, only Mangeky Sharingan could defeat Mangeky Sharingan.
   Even though he'd already suspected it, seeing it with his own eyes brought an overwhelming wave of dread.
   The Wood Release, Konoha's fabled bloodline limit belonging to the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama...
   And the Uchiha Clan's ultimate djutsu, Mangeky Sharingan...
   To think both would appear in one individual.
   Uchiha Haru.
   Such a person... must not be allowed to live.
   1
   "Go. Kill him."
   Danzo's voice was low and calm, but his exposed eye gleamed with murderous intent.
   The two Root ninjas beside him hesitated.
   Kill him?
   Was he serious?
   He possessed both Mangeky Sharingan and Wood Release.
   Even Uchiha Itachi had failed to take him down. How could they?
   This was suicide.
   "Hmph?"
   Danzo glanced at them with cold disdain.
   That alone made them flinch back.
   Their fear of Danzo outweighed their survival instincts. Clenching their teeth, they moved.
   They had no choice.
   Though elite jnin, these Root members weren't known for brute strength.
   They were specialists, each possessing unique talents that made them valuable in support roles - not front-line combat.
   But orders were orders.
   "Secret Technique: Poisonous Insect Jutsu!"
   The ninja on the left launched forward. His hands formed seals, and insects began swarming from every part of his body.
   They surged across the battlefield like a tidal wave of black, seeking Haru's chakra.
   He was clearly from the Aburame clan.
   The second ninja followed swiftly.
   "Mind Transfer Jutsu!"
   No sound. No light.
   To an untrained eye, it looked like nothing had happened.
   But those familiar with Yamanaka techniques knew the danger.
   While most ninjutsu attacked the body, the Mind Transfer Technique targeted the soul - attempting to take over the enemy's consciousness directly.
   Of course, it had very low success rates in solo combat. It typically required precise coordination with a team.
   That was how Konoha's famous Ino-Shika-Ch trio fought - with synchronized team strategies.
   But now, one Yamanaka against Uchiha Haru?
   It was laughable.
   Haru didn't even flinch.
   As the wave of insects surged toward him, he raised a hand and calmly unleashed a jutsu.
   "Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique."
   A massive inferno burst forth, roaring into a sphere of searing flame.
   It rolled across the battlefield like a flaming meteor.
   The dense cloud of insects, which had almost blocked out the sky, instantly combusted on contact.
   Before they could even reach Haru, the heat alone incinerated hundreds.
   Screams of burning insects filled the air.
   The Aburame's face twisted with grief. He immediately directed the remainder of the swarm to scatter, attempting to minimize losses.
   But the offensive had already collapsed.
   As for the Yamanaka, he was still pressing the Mind Transfer Jutsu.
   Pointless.
   It didn't even register on Haru.
   If they weren't both wearing Root-issued masks, Danzo would've seen just how pathetic and desperate their expressions had become.
   This was hopeless.
   They weren't attackers. They were support.
   Yet they'd been sent to the frontlines against a monster.
   This wasn't just dangerous. It was a death sentence.
   At that moment, the Root operatives who had been spread out across the surrounding area finally arrived, drawn by the battle's intensity.
   They arrived to a scene straight out of a nightmare.
   They froze as they took it in.
   Mangeky Sharingan.
   Wood Release.
   Uchiha Itachi defeated.
   What kind of monster was this?
   "All units, attack! Kill him!"
   Danzo's voice thundered.
   Dozens of Root ninjas surged forward like a black tide, surrounding Haru from all directions.
   "Trying to overwhelm me with numbers?"
   Haru chuckled, then formed hand seals.
   "Wood Release: Multi-Wood Clone Technique!"
   He'd faced Root's human-wave tactics before.
   He had a solution.
   No allies?
   Then create some.
   But this technique required a massive amount of chakra.
   Most shinobi, even S-rank, couldn't use it.
   But Haru was not most shinobi.
   He had Otsutsuki blood.
   He had Mangeky Sharingan.
   He had Wood Release.
   Only someone like him could use it in battle.
   As he completed the jutsu, identical figures emerged beside him.
   One... two... five... ten...
   Then twenty... thirty... fifty...
   The clones multiplied rapidly, too many to count.
   Root operatives faltered. Panic set in.
   One Uchiha Haru was bad enough.
   Now there were dozens.
   No, possibly hundreds.
   Even knowing clones weren't as strong as the original didn't ease the terror of being surrounded by Mangeky Sharingan users.
   The atmosphere grew suffocating.
   Danzo narrowed his eyes.
   This was getting out of control.
   He had hoped that sheer numbers, paired with Aburame and Yamanaka techniques, would suppress Haru quickly.
   But the clone technique had turned everything on its head.
   Another miscalculation.
   Too many of those today.
   And the cost might just be fatal.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 10 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 49: Chapter 49: Group Fighting Tactics!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   In just a short moment, dozens of identical Uchiha Haru appeared in the center of the battlefield.
   At first glance, their number rivaled that of the "Root" organization's ninjas.
   Everyone around was stunned.
   Such an enormous amount of chakra-it rivaled the power of those legendary Tailed Beasts!
   Haru's expression was grim as he scanned the surrounding "Root" operatives.
   Dozens of identical Uchiha Haru began performing ninjutsu simultaneously.
   "Fire Style: Phoenix Fire Technique!"
   Huge flames erupted, scattering in all directions.
   Like blazing cannonballs, the fireballs exploded outward with scorching heat.
   From a distance, the sight resembled meteors streaking through the night sky-beautiful and terrifying all at once.
   Beneath that stunning appearance, a deadly intent burned fiercely.
   Each fireball carried overwhelming, terrifying power.
   The speed of these flaming projectiles was nearly impossible to dodge.
   Only those handpicked by Danzo to join the "Root" organization could survive such assaults-they were true masters.
   Their strength exceeded that of ordinary elite jonin, and their experience in life-or-death battles made them psychologically formidable.
   This was the fearsome power of "Root."
   But now, faced with Uchiha Haru's relentless offensive, even they looked solemn.
   Balls of fire, accompanied by scorching airwaves, shot toward them.
   Logically, a clone's power pales compared to the original.
   Its chakra reserves and the strength of released ninjutsu are always at least one tier lower.
   Yet, with dozens of clones attacking at once, the power behind each jutsu was still awe-inspiring.
   No weakening was visible-it was terrifying.
   Though still some distance away, the "Root" ninjas could already feel the unbearable heat.
   "Water Release: Water Wall!"
   A group of water-style users quickly formed a defensive barrier.
   Streams of rushing water surged from the ground, rising to form a natural wall.
   The intense heat vanished in an instant, replaced by a cool, refreshing sensation.
   But no one took this relief lightly.
   They knew the real danger was yet to come.
   Hiss!
   Suddenly, a series of sharp hissing sounds echoed through the dark night, accompanied by swirling steam.
   The fireballs collided fiercely against the water wall before extinguishing.
   At first, the "Root" ninjas barely reacted.
   But soon, a growing unease settled among them.
   The sheer number of fireballs was terrifying-almost unbelievable, endless like a flood with no end.
   Moreover, the power carried by these fireballs was truly astounding.
   After countless impacts, the water wall's temperature soared, and the water began to boil.
   Danzo, watching the battle, frowned deeper and deeper.
   Just one person was suppressing dozens of "Root" ninjas all by himself.
   Even he would feel drained doing the same.
   Yet Uchiha Haru seemed remarkably relaxed.
   "This is bad!"
   Danzo exhaled deeply, his gaze drifting away from the battlefield into the darkness.
   He muttered quietly, "Aren't you going to make a move?"
   "Ha."
   A swirling vortex slowly formed in the dark void.
   Two figures appeared-masked man and Orochimaru.
   "Is Konoha deserted? They can't even handle a little guy like this?" Orochimaru sneered mockingly.
   The masked man beside him stood silently, arms crossed, watching without any sign of action.
   "Hmph!"
   Danzo snorted coldly and silently distanced himself from the two, leaving no trace behind.
   He didn't trust either of them.
   Back on the battlefield, the fight raged on, but the outcome hung by a thread.
   Uchiha Haru's extraordinary abilities were overpowering dozens of "Root" ninjas on his own.
   Danzo's expression grew increasingly ugly.
   Tonight, the Uchiha clan was being annihilated once again.
   1
   "The 'Root' organization boasts elite troops, but they can't do a thing against Uchiha Haru-this will make people look down on them."
   Especially with the masked man and Orochimaru watching.
   Both held no goodwill toward Konoha.
   And there was Uchiha Haru, embroiled in a massive battle.
   Konoha had massacred the Uchiha clan and sought to kill him.
   The hatred between them had reached an almost irreversible boiling point.
   They were destined enemies.
   If the right time, place, and people weren't seized to deal with this now, the future trouble would be unimaginable.
   This man was a powerhouse wielding both Wood Release and the Mangeky Sharingan!
   But... could anyone stop him?
   Danzo knew the answer all too well.
   It was impossible.
   Even if he acted, he lacked confidence.
   Just as he was hesitating, Orochimaru suddenly said, "Danzo, I can help you-but I have a condition."
   "A condition?"
   Danzo's eyes flickered sharply.
   Orochimaru licked his lips, eyes gleaming with greed.
   "I want his body."
   Danzo's eyes narrowed, hesitating for a moment, then nodded.
   "Fine."
   The deal was struck.
   The masked man watched coldly.
   Even as Orochimaru, nominally his subordinate, bargained with Danzo, he said nothing.
   This was his organization-Akatsuki.
   Beyond completing assigned tasks on time, most of the time they enjoyed relative freedom without his full control.
   Orochimaru smiled wickedly, his pale, creepy face twisted into a grin as he stepped forward.
   On the battlefield, in just minutes, Uchiha Haru had suppressed dozens of "Root" ninjas by himself, displaying shocking power.
   Just as he prepared to eliminate everyone, two powerful auras suddenly rushed toward him.
   Almost simultaneously, the "Root" ninjas received orders to retreat.
   With Orochimaru now intervening, Danzo no longer needed to expend his own energy.
   Haru glanced sideways.
   He saw two figures standing not far off.
   They were the First Hokage Hashirama Senju and the Second Hokage Tobirama Senju-both resurrected by the Impure World Reincarnation!
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 9 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 50: Chapter 50: The Strongest Physical Technique!
   1
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   Uchiha Haru stared down at the two legendary figures before him-icons whose names echoed throughout the ninja world.
   His blood-red Mangeky Sharingan flared unnervingly bright, casting an eerie glow over his eyes.
   A surge of agitation and adrenaline coursed through his entire body.
   In their previous encounters, he had been defeated repeatedly by these two.
   But now, wielding the Eighty Gods Air Strike, he was unsure how this battle would end.
   Haru dispersed all his shadow clones.
   Without multiple clones, his tactic would be useless.
   Shadow clones were incredibly versatile-they confused opponents, set traps, and enabled complex strategies.
   But right now, Haru desired none of that.
   What he craved was a genuine confrontation-a true clash of power.
   Especially in simulations like this, such direct combat best revealed the real difference in strength.
   Before him, the reincarnated First and Second Hokage advanced without warning.
   Suddenly, several thick branches erupted from the ground, rapidly twisting and extending upwards, aiming to ensnare Haru.
   There hadn't even been any hand seals.
   The ninjutsu was instantaneous.
   There was no time to react.
   Even Haru was momentarily taken aback.
   He understood clearly that these Impure World Reincarnations were incomplete, imperfect.
   Thus, the First and Second Hokage's power had not reached their original peak.
   Still, the strength they displayed was enough to astonish him.
   The ability to cast techniques without hand signs was already remarkable.
   Their vast combat experience, combined with an endless array of astonishing ninjutsu...
   It was breathtaking.
   Haru swiftly activated his Body Flicker Technique to dodge-but it was too late.
   The branches had already wrapped tightly around him.
   Yet, as they constricted, the real Haru suddenly vanished, replaced by a wooden log.
   *Wood Clone-Substitution Jutsu!*
   At the critical moment, Haru used this classic ninja technique, avoiding the surprise attack.
   But before relief could settle, danger struck again.
   This time, it was the Second Hokage.
   Senju Tobirama, the master of numerous forbidden jutsu, the creator of many powerful techniques.
   His strength might not rival Hashirama's-known as the God of Shinobi-but it was far from weak.
   Especially with his arsenal of devastating ninjutsu, defense seemed impossible.
   While the First Hokage attacked head-on, Tobirama struck silently from behind.
   His speed and cunning movements were breathtaking.
   Haru had just deployed the substitution technique to evade the First Hokage's assault.
   Yet Tobirama had already appeared behind him, wielding a kunai and plunging it fiercely downward.
   Haru scrambled to block.
   Before he could raise a proper defense-
   The Second Hokage vanished in an instant.
   An overwhelming sense of danger rippled through Haru.
   Thanks to the terrifying insight granted by his Mangeky Sharingan, Haru caught subtle traces of Tobirama's movements.
   But before he could fully react, Tobirama disappeared again.
   *Flying Thunder God!*
   Haru instantly recognized the space-time ninjutsu.
   The famed *Hiraishin no Jutsu*-Flying Thunder God.
   Before making any move, Tobirama had already thrown multiple kunai marked with his teleportation seals.
   Though they seemed scattered at random, they were carefully placed to create instantaneous teleport points.
   That's how Tobirama moved so rapidly.
   Haru's Mangeky Sharingan gave him perception beyond ordinary ninjas' reach.
   This heightened perception alone was an incredible advantage.
   Yet perception was only the beginning.
   To counter Tobirama, Haru needed lightning-fast reflexes and impeccable timing to evade attacks.
   Few ninjas-no matter how skilled in taijutsu-could manage that.
   But Haru was different.
   Blessed with his Mangeky Sharingan and the Otsutsuki lineage's enhanced physicality, his body moved beyond normal limits.
   When he first awakened this golden ability, he had already defeated Kuroki Raiga, one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, relying solely on his physical prowess.
   Later, he had injured the careless masked man through pure strength.
   Now, he was even stronger.
   His raw physicality alone could challenge most Kage-level opponents.
   So against Tobirama's Flying Thunder God, Haru was far from helpless-he could hold his own.
   But the tide shifted once more.
   Because now the First Hokage intervened.
   Branches erupted from the earth, twisting and winding toward Haru.
   Caught between Tobirama's sudden teleportation attacks and the First Hokage's long-range wood techniques, Haru felt immense pressure.
   Even Tobirama-the weaker of the two-was far beyond ordinary Kage strength.
   With Hashirama alongside him, Haru barely managed to fend them off without injury.
   If another Kage-level shinobi of equal power appeared, he doubted he could last a minute.
   Still, as the battle dragged on, Haru realized he was outnumbered-two foes were overwhelming him.
   To shift the momentum, he needed a new strategy.
   "*Eighty Gods Air Strike!*"
   Instantly, Haru created distance and unleashed the golden technique he had recently acquired but never before used.
   As the ninjutsu activated,
   He concentrated vast amounts of chakra into his palm, which erupted in a blinding white light.
   A heavy, oppressive aura radiated outward.
   No explanation was necessary; everyone present recognized the unleashing of a devastating jutsu.
   Even the reincarnated First and Second Hokage stiffened under the pressure.
   They reacted immediately, launching countermeasures-doing everything possible to interrupt Haru's chakra buildup.
   But Haru remained calm, moving with the same steady grace as before, ignoring the incoming attacks.
   He was confident he could complete his technique before they reached him.
   *Eighty Gods Air Strike.*
   A bloodline technique inherited from Kaguya Otsutsuki herself.
   Renowned as the strongest physical technique in the entire Naruto world.
   Its offensive and defensive power was terrifying beyond words.
   When Kaguya used this jutsu, she needed no preparation-she could manifest it at will.
   But for Haru, performing such an overwhelming technique at his current level was far from simple.
   Firstly, his chakra control wasn't yet perfect enough for instantaneous execution.
   He needed precious moments to concentrate and prepare.
   As the tension in the air thickened, the battlefield seemed to hold its breath.
   The clash between legendary hokage and the fierce scion of the Uchiha clan was about to reach a new, explosive stage.
   ---
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 2 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 51: Chapter 51: Combat Power Sharpener
   Bonus Chapter
   ---*--------------
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   The technique required time to build, its power not instantly unleashed. This limitation left openings, vulnerabilities the enemy could exploit.
   But there was no avoiding it. Fortunately, Uchiha Haru's chakra had now solidified, dense and potent, ready to be wielded.
   Almost simultaneously, the First Hokage's Wood Release jutsu and the Second Hokage's Flying Thunder God technique surged toward him, poised to end the battle decisively.
   2
   At that moment, fists of raw, devastating chakra coalesced in Haru's palms, radiating an aura capable of obliterating all in its path. With a fierce motion, he unleashed them.
   No one could fathom the sheer terror of this ninjutsu. In mere seconds, the battlefield transformed.
   The First Hokage's Wood Release, a forest of twisting, towering branches, shattered into splinters under Haru's onslaught. The Second Hokage, Tobirama Senju, couldn't evade in time-half his body was pulverized by the strike.
   Yet, as a product of the Impure World Reincarnation, his immortality kicked in, his form knitting back together swiftly.
   Even so, the sight was chilling. In one fleeting moment, Haru had repelled the combined assault of the First and Second Hokages.
   He'd even grievously wounded one. Hashirama Senju, revered as the "God of Shinobi," and Tobirama, whose mastery of space-time ninjutsu was legendary, had been pushed back together.
   True, they weren't at their peak, bound by the limitations of their reincarnated state, but the feat was staggering nonetheless.
   The morale of the Root organization's ninjas plummeted. Moments ago, they'd charged with a mix of shame, rage, and fear, only to be crushed.
   Now, despair gripped them, coupled with a gnawing doubt: *Could such a man even be defeated?*
   Even Danzo and Orochimaru, both Kage-level powerhouses, wore grim expressions.
   As seasoned warriors, they instinctively measured themselves against Haru's display, wondering if they could fare better.
   The answer was painfully clear: not only would they fail to match him, they might fare worse.
   The Second Hokage, with his unparalleled Flying Thunder God technique, hadn't escaped Haru's attack.
   A living shinobi, lacking the regenerative crutch of Impure World Reincarnation, would have been annihilated by such a blow. Could they outpace Tobirama's speed? Hardly.
   The masked man, ever enigmatic, stood unmoved, his demeanor as cold and calculated as ever.
   Whether the face beneath that mask remained so composed after witnessing Haru's power was anyone's guess.
   The battle raged on. Hashirama's Wood Release conjured writhing, serpentine vines, while Tobirama flickered in and out of existence with Flying Thunder God, each strike a deadly dance of precision.
   Haru countered with his Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack, a technique of unparalleled ferocity. It met their assaults head-on, yielding spectacular results.
   Tobirama's body was smashed apart multiple times, only to reform through the cursed resurrection.
   Even Hashirama, the God of Shinobi, wasn't spared, his wooden constructs crumbling under the relentless barrage.
   Were it not for the infinite regeneration of Impure World Reincarnation, the fight would have ended long ago.
   But Haru's chakra wasn't limitless. The Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack, while devastating, demanded an immense toll.
   Only his unique Otsutsuki-enhanced physique and the Mangeky Sharingan's augmentation allowed him to sustain it this long. Yet, after relentless clashes, his reserves were dwindling.
   ---
   **[Simulation Failed!]**
   9
   A translucent message materialized in the air, declaring the outcome of this trial. Even with the golden prowess of the Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack, Haru had failed to survive the Uchiha Clan's massacre. But this attempt was worlds apart from his previous efforts.
   3
   In his third simulation, Haru had been overwhelmed, perpetually on the defensive. This time, the Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack shifted the tide, granting him dominance over the First and Second Hokages.
   His defeat stemmed not from a lack of power but from the insurmountable advantage of his foes' immortality.
   The reincarnated Hokages possessed infinite chakra and endless regeneration-equivalent to infinite health and stamina. Haru, for all his might, was mortal. His chakra depletion was real, and it had dragged him down.
   Still, this was a vast improvement. His focus had shifted from merely defeating the Hokages to tackling the greater challenge: countering the Impure World Reincarnation's undying nature.
   Haru's mind raced, recalling what he knew of the forbidden technique. Impure World Reincarnation summoned the souls of deceased shinobi, binding them to physical forms.
   These revenants obeyed their summoner without question, wielding near limitless chakra and invulnerability to death.
   In the Fourth Great Ninja War, Kabuto Yakushi had used this jutsu to resurrect a host of legendary shinobi, wreaking havoc on the Allied Shinobi Forces.
   But the technique wasn't flawless. It had weaknesses.
   First, sealing techniques. While reincarnated shinobi were immortal, a powerful sealing jutsu could bind them, rendering their regeneration moot. Once sealed, escape was impossible.
   Second, recovery time. Though immortal, a sufficiently devastating attack could delay their regeneration, creating a window for sealing or other tactics.
   Third, the risk of rebellion. A reincarnated shinobi aware of the jutsu's seals could potentially break free, as Uchiha Madara had during the Fourth War.
   1
   Similarly, exceptionally powerful individuals, like Hashirama Senju, could resist or outright ignore their summoner's control, retaining much of their former strength.
   Haru's eyes narrowed as this knowledge flashed through his mind, strategies forming at lightning speed. The system, meanwhile, was already preparing for the next simulation. Time was precious, every second critical in these trials.
   He quickly zeroed in on the most viable approach. Of the three weaknesses, only sealing techniques were within his grasp.
   The others were less feasible. Delaying recovery required overwhelming force-Super Kage-level power, which Haru didn't yet possess. Breaking the summoner's control was equally improbable.
   3
   The reincarnated Hokages, while not at their prime, still operated at Kage-level strength. Forcing them to rebel, especially Hashirama with his historical disdain for the Uchiha, was a pipe dream.
   5
   Sealing was the answer. It was the most practical path forward.
   Haru's thoughts sharpened, focusing on the sealing techniques he knew. The Uzumaki Clan's Fuinjutsu, the intricate art of sealing, could neutralize even the Impure World Reincarnation's immortality.
   He recalled the Reaper Death Seal, a forbidden technique that could trap souls at the cost of the caster's life, or the less extreme Four Symbols Seal, capable of binding targets indefinitely.
   Neither was simple, but they were within the realm of possibility for a shinobi of his caliber.
   On the battlefield, the simulation reset. The Root ninjas regrouped, their faces a mix of dread and determination. Danzo's scowl deepened, his single visible eye glinting with calculation.
   Orochimaru's lips curled into a serpentine smirk, intrigued by the chaos. The masked man-likely an Uchiha himself, though his identity remained shrouded-watched impassively, as if Haru's defiance was merely a wrinkle in his grand design.
   Haru steadied himself, chakra surging through his veins.
   The Mangeky Sharingan spun in his eyes, its crimson glow cutting through the battlefield's haze. He didn't need to defeat the Hokages outright-not yet.
   He needed to outsmart them, to exploit the reincarnation's flaws. A sealing jutsu, perfectly timed, could turn the tide.
   The First Hokage's Wood Release roared to life again, trees erupting from the earth like living spears.
   Tobirama vanished, his Flying Thunder God kunai glinting as he teleported, aiming for Haru's blind spot. Haru's fists crackled with chakra, the Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack primed once more. But this time, he held back, conserving his strength.
   He needed to create an opening, a moment where the Hokages' regeneration lagged, where a seal could be applied.
   The battle resumed its brutal rhythm. Wood clashed against chakra, space-time flickered against raw power. Haru danced on the edge of defeat, his mind racing with possibilities. Somewhere in this chaos lay the key to victory-not just survival, but the annihilation of his enemies' undying advantage.
   He would find it. He had to. The Uchiha Clan's fate depended on it.
   2
   ---
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 9 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 52: Chapter 52: The Lord of Elements! Increased by 300%!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   "System, start simulation!"
   Uchiha Haru, having finally understood everything, spoke in a low, resolute voice. He reselected his talents and entered the simulation once again.
   This time, he planned to use sealing techniques to shift the tide.
   However, while Haru had learned some sealing arts, it was still extremely difficult to seal off the powerhouses of the First and Second Hokage.
   To make matters worse, he was surrounded by enemies.
   Root operatives, Danzo, Orochimaru, and even Uchiha Itachi were constantly watching him, interfering at every step. Nothing was going smoothly.
   Yet compared to his earlier simulations, this was still significant progress.
   2
   Repeated failures to seal and failed simulations did not affect Haru's mentality.
   He relished the process of strengthening himself through battle. He thrived on clashing with truly powerful foes.
   With his current strength, he could already have easily evaded the Uchiha clan's extermination night and survived.
   But that was no longer his objective.
   His real aim was to sharpen his strength as much as possible in combat, to be prepared for any and all challenges that the future might throw his way.
   As time passed, Haru had simulated the battle six or seven more times.
   In the later runs, he calmed down and stopped relying on sealing techniques. Instead, he chose a more straightforward method to test and improve his strength.
   One reason was that the sealing techniques he'd mastered were still too rudimentary to suppress the First and Second Hokage.
   Another reason was the enemies constantly surrounding him, making seals nearly impossible to execute properly.
   Again and again, he was ultimately defeated when he ran out of chakra.
   Haru understood that improving further with his current capabilities was unlikely. If he truly wanted to change the game, there was only one solution-wait.
   Wait for a new golden ability.
   3
   He had seen how much golden abilities could enhance his strength.
   tsutsuki Physique, Wood Release, Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack-each of them had significantly raised his combat power.
   With such abilities, every challenge became a surmountable obstacle.
   Now, faced with another impossible situation, he believed the next golden ability would allow him to turn everything around.
   But acquiring a golden ability was no simple task.
   Across multiple simulations, Haru encountered numerous purple abilities, and even more white and blue ones.
   But golden remained elusive.
   3
   This aligned with his expectations.
   In life, anything truly worth having never came easily.
   Having already mentally prepared himself, Haru wasn't discouraged.
   At last, after more than ten simulations, Haru obtained his fourth golden ability.
   1
   [Lord of Elements (Golden Ability): When using elemental ninjutsu, the power is increased by 300%.]
   3
   300%!
   Even Haru was stunned when he saw the ability's description.
   A 300% power boost in elemental ninjutsu-what did that even mean?
   Even a basic, low-level C-rank ninjutsu would now possess unimaginable destructive force under the effect of Lord of Elements.
   1
   It would require ultimate techniques from top-tier ninja just to stand against it.
   1
   He had originally assumed the fourth golden ability would be another kekkei genkai like before-maybe a Bloodline Limit or even a kekkei tta.
   But unexpectedly, it was the Lord of Elements.
   Simple. Brutal. And most importantly-devastatingly powerful.
   Obtaining this ability instantly elevated him to a realm of unmatched power within his rank. He could now even challenge stronger enemies beyond his own level.
   Haru immediately locked in the golden ability and then randomly selected a few additional skills before entering the simulation again.
   He couldn't wait to unleash the might of Lord of Elements.
   Simulation Start.
   As usual, Haru began inside the Konoha Military Police Force's holding cell.
   Soon, Danzo sent people to silence him-but they fled in terror.
   Then came Orochimaru with his Impure World Reincarnation, summoning the First and Second Hokage.
   Beneath the dark night sky, the two legendary Kage stood side by side, emanating an overwhelming aura.
   With a Body Flicker, Haru appeared before them-only two or three meters away.
   Previously, he had been able to deal with Danzo, Root ninjas, and even Uchiha Itachi without even utilizing Lord of Elements.
   But now, facing the Impure World Reincarnation bodies of the First and Second Hokage, he was finally ready to go all out.
   "Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack!"
   Right from the start, Haru unleashed the most powerful technique he currently possessed.
   This time, he was empowered by the newly unlocked golden ability-Lord of Elements.
   2
   An explosive force erupted instantly.
   As chakra condensed, radiant white light glowed in Haru's palm. Even before he launched the attack, the oppressive energy shook the battlefield.
   Even the First and Second Hokage, with their immortal Impure World bodies, felt a deep and dangerous sense of foreboding.
   They understood that if they were hit directly, the consequences might be irreversible.
   Even with regeneration.
   No hesitation. The two Hokage immediately took action.
   They were veterans-battle-hardened. The more powerful the enemy ninjutsu, the more critical it was to attack first and disrupt it before casting completed.
   But Haru was no longer the same inexperienced shinobi who had first used the Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack.
   After over a dozen simulations, he'd become adept at deploying the technique with minimal prep.
   He wouldn't have closed in on the Hokage with such precision otherwise.
   The First and Second Hokage launched a joint offensive.
   Wood Release-one of the world's most terrifying kekkei genkai.
   Flying Thunder God-an S-rank space-time ninjutsu.
   Both were legendary, nearly unstoppable.
   And now, wielded by two historic titans, they reached heights unthinkable for ordinary shinobi.
   At the same time, Haru's Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack-empowered by Lord of Elements-exploded into action.
   Giant chakra fists, like mountain-sized meteors, blasted out in all directions.
   The radius of devastation spanned nearly a hundred meters.
   Danzo, Orochimaru, the masked man, Itachi, and a swarm of Root ninja were all caught in the onslaught.
   Each titanic chakra fist carried immense pressure and thunderous momentum.
   At first, they seemed distant-then, with a blink, they were right on top of everyone.
   Blinding white fists.
   Dozens of them, hammering down.
   Obliterating everything they touched.
   Orochimaru, Danzo, Itachi, and the Root ninja were overwhelmed.
   Even the masked man, who always maintained an air of superiority and claimed to be Uchiha Madara, showed a rare flicker of emotion.
   None of them had expected Haru to unleash a technique that went beyond the power of most Kage.
   As the fists surged forward, the stunned spectators scrambled to use Body Flicker and evade.
   But except for the masked man, protected by Kamui's spatial defense, the others couldn't escape.
   Danzo, Orochimaru, the already-injured Uchiha Itachi, and the Root ninja were all struck.
   Especially the Root shinobi.
   Individually strong-but compared to Haru, now empowered by the Lord of Elements and nearing Super-Kage level, they were nothing.
   His attacks were utterly unmatchable.
   This was the Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack-considered the strongest taijutsu-style ninjutsu.
   4
   Even Danzo and Orochimaru, both Kage-level combatants, suffered injuries trying to dodge.
   3
   The elite jnin of Root had no chance. They took heavy damage or died instantly.
   The others stared at the center of the battlefield in awe.
   They had been devastated at the periphery.
   But the First and Second Hokage had been at ground zero.
   Despite the regenerative power of Impure World Reincarnation, they couldn't be certain if the two legendary Kage had truly survived.
   The attack left a cratered battlefield cloaked in thick gray smoke.
   Mangeky Sharingan flared as the masked man and Itachi activated them to pierce the haze.
   "Itachi, report," Danzo asked grimly.
   1
   If even the Impure World Hokage couldn't stop Haru, then Danzo had run out of moves.
   Orochimaru squinted, face uncertain.
   He had once been confident that he could control Haru's body through Edo Tensei.
   Now, seeing Haru's real strength-he realized how laughably naive he had been.
   "The two Hokage are still alive," Itachi said in a deep tone.
   3
   Hearing this, Danzo and Orochimaru visibly relaxed.
   If they were still standing, then Haru's attack hadn't completely destroyed them.
   There was still hope.
   At least it wasn't the end.
   Whoosh...
   The night breeze rolled in, sweeping away the smoke.
   At the battlefield's heart, Uchiha Haru stood, calm and composed, eyes gleaming with satisfaction.
   1
   He was clearly pleased with the Lord of Elements' devastating effect.
   In the distance, the First and Second Hokage remained standing.
   But they were far from unscathed.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 11 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 53: Chapter 53: Either Go to War! Or Give In!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   The Second Hokage's left arm was broken, and his right leg was completely gone.
   Even the First Hokage had lost a leg.
   They stood in a state of utter disarray.
   But this wasn't the most terrifying part.
   What was truly shocking was that the Impure World Reincarnation-an Edo Tensei technique said to grant immortality and unlimited chakra-seemed to have been overridden.
   The injuries to the First and Second Hokage showed no signs of healing.
   Or rather, they were healing, but at such a sluggish pace that it was practically unnoticeable.
   Danzo, Orochimaru, and Uchiha Itachi stared with wide eyes, their lips trembling as they stood frozen, unable to speak.
   Uchiha Haru had once again shattered everything they thought they knew.
   To what terrifying level had this young Uchiha reached?
   Even the masked man-who called himself Uchiha Madara-remained calm only on the surface. The exposed eye behind his mask shimmered with intensity.
   Clearly, even he couldn't remain indifferent in the face of this scene.
   "Let's go together!"
   Danzo's eyes flashed coldly as he glanced at both Itachi and Orochimaru.
   Things had progressed to a point where there was no turning back-Uchiha Haru had to die.
   No one could predict what would happen if Haru was allowed to walk away today.
   Even the Edo Tensei First and Second Hokage had suffered crippling damage at his hands. Danzo knew he couldn't possibly face Haru alone.
   So he turned to Itachi and Orochimaru.
   If two Kage-level legends weren't enough, they would add a third.
   If three weren't enough, they would throw in a fourth and a fifth.
   Surely five Kage-level shinobi would be enough.
   Itachi stepped forward immediately, standing beside Danzo.
   His loyalty to Konoha was unwavering.
   More importantly, he had a pact with the village-one he was bound to fulfill.
   Either reason alone was enough to lock him into this path.
   Danzo was not surprised by Itachi's stance. His gaze now shifted to Orochimaru.
   If Orochimaru joined, their chances would increase significantly.
   If he declined, Danzo and Itachi would have to try regardless.
   Orochimaru smirked and hesitated, his eyes narrowing.
   "I want that kid's body," he said, voice low and greedy.
   "Fine," Danzo replied instantly, without a hint of hesitation.
   It was an empty promise-he could afford to make as many of those as needed.
   What happened afterward could be dealt with later.
   After all, Danzo had never cared about reputation.
   "Very well."
   Orochimaru's golden eyes gleamed. His long, snakelike tongue slid across his dry lips as he finally agreed.
   Danzo turned again.
   "Will you help us?"
   This time the question was for the masked man.
   But the masked man didn't respond. He stood still, silent, as if he hadn't even heard.
   Danzo said nothing further.
   He already knew the answer-just as he'd expected. This enigmatic figure who claimed the name Uchiha Madara would not intervene so easily.
   And so, Danzo, Orochimaru, and Uchiha Itachi-three Kage-level titans-used the Body Flicker Technique simultaneously.
   In an instant, they were at the frontlines, standing beside the wounded First and Second Hokage.
   Facing Uchiha Haru.
   Haru's expression was calm, but his eyes burned with anticipation.
   He didn't fear Kage-level enemies.
   Two at once were already within his ability to overcome.
   But now there were five.
   Five Kage-level shinobi.
   Could he still handle them as easily as before?
   Now it was getting interesting.
   [Simulation Failed!]
   The words materialized before him again.
   Even as the Lord of Elements, Uchiha Haru had failed to defeat five united Kage-level opponents.
   Though his Eighty Gods Air Strike-enhanced by elemental mastery-was devastating, none of them dared face it directly. They dodged, countered, and combined their strength to resist.
   But such a powerful technique drained massive amounts of chakra.
   Even with Haru's current reserves, it couldn't be used indefinitely.
   The five Kage-level masters worked together flawlessly, opting for attrition over brute force. They whittled down his chakra bit by bit.
   Eventually, Haru was exhausted.
   Defeated.
   But this failure was different.
   Previously, the infinite regeneration of the Edo Tensei Hokage had been his greatest obstacle.
   Now, that issue was resolved.
   The power granted by the Lord of Elements overwhelmed even the undead regeneration of Edo Tensei.
   Though he ultimately lost against the overwhelming coordination of five Kage-level masters, the process had been far more balanced.
   Victory no longer seemed so far-fetched.
   So he initiated another simulation.
   Again, and again, and again.
   He tried countless strategies, managing to severely wound two of his five enemies in one attempt.
   Yet each time, he fell just short of victory.
   The fourth simulation finally ended.
   But the insight he gained was immense.
   The elemental power he wielded was refining his strength in every direction.
   With the Uchiha Clan Massacre drawing near, this ability gave him an edge he would desperately need.
   After the simulation, he was meant to report to the Konoha Military Police Force and resume duties or take on missions.
   But after killing the envoy from the Hidden Cloud Village, Uchiha Haru had been placed under house arrest.
   He'd been advised to remain confined to his quarters.
   Conveniently, that suited Haru just fine.
   He needed time to simulate, to train, and to increase his strength layer by layer.
   So, he didn't resist.
   As he finished the fourth simulation, Haru immersed himself in reflection, just as he had after every past attempt.
   It was his routine-break down what he had learned, identify his flaws, and polish himself.
   However, what he didn't know was that during this time, the Hidden Cloud Village had already sent an ultimatum.
   Their message was clear: Either go to war with the Hidden Cloud Village, or hand over Uchiha Haru for killing their envoy.
   They showed no concern for why the envoy had died.
   Nor did they acknowledge the attempted kidnapping of the Hyuga clan's eldest daughter.
   To them, the facts didn't matter.
   They had come to provoke.
   And in the wake of this pressure, the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, had no choice but to convene an emergency meeting.
   Clan leaders, village elders, and key Jonin-including Kurenai Yuhi, Yugao Uzuki, Asuma Sarutobi, Hayate Gekko, and Might Guy-were summoned to discuss their course of action.
   "Lord Hokage, if Kumogakure wants war, let them have it! Do they think Konoha fears them?!"
   The speaker was a clan head advocating for battle.
   His fists were clenched, eyes wide, face flushed with rage. The sheer audacity of Kumogakure infuriated him.
   They had attempted an abduction, failed, and now they had the nerve to issue threats?
   Konoha was the undisputed top shinobi village.
   They were not going to be bullied.
   His declaration resonated with many others present.
   "Exactly! Hidden Cloud Village? Crush them! Let them learn the power of the Leaf!"
   "Lord Hokage, give the order-we will never surrender!"
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 9 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 54: Chapter 54: Classic for the Will of Fire!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   The more they argued, the more heated their emotions grew. Rage simmered in their voices-they wanted nothing more than to go to war with Kumogakure.
   The younger generation-Uzuki Yugao, Yuhi Kurenai, and Might Guy-stood to the side, tense but quietly relieved.
   They had feared that Konoha's elders would actually agree to hand over Uchiha Haru, just to appease the demands of the Hidden Cloud.
   That would be disgraceful.
   All of them knew who was truly at fault in this situation.
   Judging by the current mood, however, things were unlikely to spiral into that worst-case scenario. The village wouldn't sell out one of their own.
   But just as a sense of hope began to rise, an out-of-place chuckle sliced through the room.
   "Heh... easy to say. But what about the reality? What right do we even have to fight?"
   Everyone turned.
   It was Danzo.
   One of the clan leaders who had been vocally pro-war scoffed in disgust. "Danzo, are you afraid?"
   "Kumogakure dares to speak with such arrogance and contempt because of cowards like you! You're the reason outsiders think Konoha can be pushed around!"
   Danzo didn't flinch. His expression was calm, voice measured.
   "Afraid?" he said coolly. "If I had even a fifty percent chance of victory, I would fight-without hesitation."
   "But the question is: do we have even that?"
   "After the Nine-Tails' attack and the Fourth Hokage's death, Konoha has never been weaker."
   "Orochimaru, one of the Legendary Sannin, has defected. Tsunade is nowhere to be found. Jiraiya wanders god knows where. So now it's just me-and the three elders-keeping this place upright."
   He swept his gaze across the room.
   "Tell me-can the Konoha of today truly stand against Kumogakure?"
   "If war breaks out, do you understand the blow it would deal to our village? To the lives of our shinobi and citizens?"
   "And if we lose..."
   He paused, letting the silence settle like ash in the air. Then, he continued slowly, with weight behind every word.
   "You are the clan heads of Konoha. The ones who shape our future. You all know-there are many who watch us from the shadows, waiting for a single misstep."
   "If we make a wrong move... we all know what happens next."
   Even the most hawkish among the clan leaders fell silent.
   Because Danzo wasn't wrong.
   Konoha, as it stood, was in no position for another war.
   A loss would be catastrophic.
   "But... if we just hand him over like this, what will the other villages think of us?" someone finally asked. "Won't our reputation as the strongest shinobi village become a joke?"
   Their concern wasn't out of compassion for the Uchiha. Konoha's relationship with the Uchiha clan had always been strained. No, what they truly worried about was Konoha's face-its prestige on the world stage.
   Danzo's voice was cold. "This is the burden we must bear."
   "Either we go to war... or we endure the shame."
   A murmur spread through the crowd.
   "Enough."
   The Third Hokage's voice cut through the noise, calm yet commanding.
   He exhaled deeply, then turned his eyes to one man.
   "Hiashi. This incident started because of your Hyuga clan. Tell us-what is your view?"
   All eyes shifted to Hyuga Hiashi-the leader of the Hyuga, father of Hinata Hyuga, who had nearly been kidnapped.
   The Hyuga clan, holders of the famed Byakugan, were powerful and respected in Konoha. Now, their actions-or inaction-would determine how this meeting concluded.
   Uzuki Yugao and Yuhi Kurenai looked toward him as well, a flicker of hope in their expressions.
   After all, it had been Uchiha Haru who had saved Hinata. He'd risked his life and intervened just in time. Without him, the situation would have turned into tragedy.
   Logically, emotionally-Hiashi should side with Haru.
   That's what Yugao, Kurenai, and Guy all believed.
   But as Hiashi opened his mouth to speak, their hope began to crumble.
   Even the seasoned elders of Konoha and the stoic clan heads were stunned.
   Only Danzo gave a slight, knowing smirk.
   The Third Hokage remained quiet, observing.
   Hiashi's words were steady and clear.
   "If sacrificing one life can secure the peace of all Konoha, even if that life is mine-I will not hesitate."
   His words rippled like a cold wind through the chamber.
   The pro-war leaders rose from their seats in outrage.
   "Hiashi! Do you understand what you're saying?! That Uchiha boy saved your daughter-and this is your response?!"
   Hiashi remained composed. He addressed the room without emotion.
   "This is not a decision made solely for the Hyuga clan. It is for the sake of all Konoha. For the stability of the ninja world."
   "We all know Konoha cannot survive another war."
   "I know... I owe a debt to that Uchiha boy. But..."
   His voice faltered slightly, a trace of guilt flickering across his features.
   "...I have no choice."
   "For Konoha. For peace. I would give my life. Even... even Hinata's life."
   Silence fell once more.
   Danzo's cold logic had been met. But Hiashi's heartfelt conviction hit differently. His personal sacrifice, his willingness to give everything, even his daughter-it moved people in ways strategy could not.
   And yet, it also twisted something in their hearts.
   Is peace worth this?
   Is honor worth a war?
   Some of the pro-war faction remained unmoved, but their numbers had clearly thinned.
   Now, the Third Hokage shifted his gaze.
   To the final figure who had yet to speak.
   Uchiha Fugaku.
   Leader of the Uchiha clan. Silent through the entire meeting.
   Though the rift between Konoha and the Uchiha had grown nearly irreparable, Fugaku's presence today meant one thing-this was no ordinary issue.
   His word would carry weight.
   The Third Hokage addressed him directly.
   "Fugaku. Uchiha Haru is one of your clan. What do you have to say?"
   Fugaku sat back, arms folded across his chest, eyes half-lidded.
   He didn't speak.
   No one dared to press him. Not the elders. Not even the loudest of the clan leaders.
   Everyone knew-the decision he was about to make was not only critical.
   It was final.
   If he agreed to hand Haru over, then the matter would be closed.
   If he refused, the war hawks would rise again-and the fate of Konoha could shift entirely.
   The silence in the chamber was suffocating.
   Even the flickering lanterns seemed to dim as they waited.
   This was the opinion held by the vast majority of those present.
   However, that did not include Danzo or the Third Hokage.
   The decision to hand over Uchiha Haru had already been made. What followed was just for show-a mere formality.
   To smooth the process, a delegation had even been sent to persuade the Hyuga clan. It was widely believed that once the Hyuga were on board, there would be no more real resistance.
   As for the Uchiha clan...
   It didn't matter. The night of the Uchiha clan's massacre was fast approaching. Soon, the entire clan would be wiped out.
   What value did their opinions hold now?
   When the time came, exchanging a single corpse for the peace of all of Konoha would be considered a reasonable deal-even the most hardened pro-war advocates wouldn't oppose it.
   Still, curiosity lingered.
   As the head of the Uchiha clan, what would Uchiha Fugaku decide?
   Time ticked by.
   No one dared rush things. They feared a single misplaced word or action could tip events in the wrong direction.
   After about fifteen minutes, Uchiha Fugaku, who had sat in silence for long enough, finally opened his eyes and said in a slow, steady tone:
   "Though I am the head of the Uchiha clan, I do not have the right to decide the life or death of any individual clan member."
   "What do you mean by that?" someone asked, clearly confused.
   Fugaku replied, pausing deliberately between each word: "Let Uchiha Haru decide his own fate."
   "Ridiculous!"
   "He's just a kid! How could he possibly understand concepts like sacrifice, peace, or compromise?"
   Someone immediately sneered, voicing what many were thinking.
   To them, the answer was obvious.
   One life in exchange for the safety and stability of an entire village? That was acceptable.
   But if that life was your own... how many could truly accept it?
   They didn't believe Haru would possess that level of maturity or awareness.
   Danzo interjected with a scoff: "Patriarch Fugaku, isn't that approach a little too naive?"
   Fugaku, unmoved, shook his head. "I don't think so."
   At that moment, Hyuga Hizashi spoke up as well: "I support this. Uchiha Haru shouldn't die in confusion. He deserves to know what he's dying for."
   "You..."
   Danzo's brow furrowed, his lips parting as he prepared to argue-but the Third Hokage raised his hand to silence him.
   "Enough. Since both Fugaku and Hizashi have spoken, bring Uchiha Haru here," said Sarutobi Hiruzen calmly. "Let's hear what he has to say."
   Danzo's jaw clenched, but he said nothing further.
   Bringing him here won't change anything, he thought to himself. The Uchiha brat would die either way-this was merely letting him see the knife coming.
   A moment later, several Anbu appeared out of thin air, vanishing just as swiftly with the Third Hokage's nod.
   Not long after, they returned-with a young man standing between them.
   It was Uchiha Haru.
   As he stepped into the council chamber, Haru's gaze calmly swept across the room. Though he hadn't been informed beforehand, he could guess the situation with startling clarity.
   In one corner of the room, he caught glimpses of concerned eyes-Uzuki Yugao, Kurenai Yuhi, and Might Guy.
   But far more common were the cold, analytical stares from Konoha's elders and clan heads. Their scrutinizing gazes made the atmosphere oppressive.
   They stared at this young shinobi who had recently made headlines-having slain Kurosuki Raiga, one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist, and also killed the envoy from Kumogakure. Many secretly admired him for it.
   Everyone present was either a clan leader or a high-ranking official-true powerhouses in the Leaf.
   Most shinobi would have felt overwhelmed simply standing in their presence.
   But Haru... stood calmly, his expression unchanged, treating them like any ordinary crowd.
   That alone put him above the majority of Konoha's shinobi in terms of composure.
   And that's to say nothing of his combat prowess-he had defeated Raiga, and dispatched a diplomat from Kumogakure, both tasks beyond most Jonin.
   It was a shame.
   He was an Uchiha-cursed by history to meet a fate that was never truly his to control.
   "Lord Hokage, Uchiha Haru has arrived," one of the Anbu said respectfully.
   Sarutobi Hiruzen gave a small nod. "Good."
   With that, the two masked Anbu vanished again in a blur of chakra and wind.
   Then the Hokage gave a subtle signal. A Jonin stepped forward to brief Haru on the situation.
   When he finished, Hiruzen looked directly at the young Uchiha.
   "Haru, this all began because of you. You must understand that. What I want to know now is-what do you want to do?"
   Haru didn't answer immediately. Instead, he turned his gaze to Uchiha Fugaku.
   Fugaku met his eyes and gave a single, solemn nod.
   Haru understood.
   This... this was the opportunity Fugaku had promised him.
   The Uchiha clan would not go to war with Konoha over him. That door was shut.
   All that remained... was Haru's own choice.
   After a long, deliberate silence, Haru finally opened his mouth. His words came out firm and clear.
   "I don't want to."
   No one was surprised.
   In fact, most had expected it.
   This was a choice between life and death. Who would choose to die?
   No sooner had the words left his lips than a wave of outraged voices filled the room.
   "He's just a child! What could he possibly know?"
   "We're wasting time giving him a choice!"
   "Uchiha brat, do you think you're above sacrifice? Dying for the village-dying for peace-that's an honor! Do you even understand that?!"
   The noise escalated quickly. Heated voices rose, overlapping in a storm of blame and derision.
   SLAM!
   The Third Hokage brought his hand down on the table-hard. The sharp sound cut through the noise like a kunai.
   The room fell silent.
   Everyone looked around, realizing they had gone too far.
   For all their power, for all their titles... they had just ganged up on a teenager.
   Danzo broke the silence with a thin, sharp smile as he turned to Fugaku.
   "So, clan head Fugaku," he said with mock politeness, "is this your answer, then?"
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 6 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 55: Chapter 55 - Uchiha Haru: I'll Just Watch You Perform in Silence!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   "Yes."
   Uchiha Fugaku nodded, stood up, and walked over to Uchiha Haru, placing himself protectively in front of him. His stance made his intentions clear. Haru wasn't surprised.
   Fugaku was the patriarch of the Uchiha clan. At this point, the relationship between the Uchiha and Konoha had deteriorated to the brink of open hostility.
   Though Fugaku might not be willing to go to war with the entire village over Haru, he certainly wouldn't stand idly by and watch Haru be thrown to the wolves by Konoha's higher-ups.
   If word got out that the Uchiha clan leader allowed one of their own to be dealt with without resistance, the clan would erupt in outrage. Fugaku's position as patriarch would be finished.
   No matter what decision Konoha's council reached today, Fugaku had to take a stand. At the very least, he had to make a show of resistance.
   "So... does the Uchiha clan intend to become the enemy of Konoha?"
   Danzo's half-lidded eyes gleamed with menace. His tone was calm, but the underlying threat was unmistakable. The moment those words were spoken, the atmosphere in the council chamber grew heavy.
   Everyone present was a major figure in Konoha-clan leaders, elders, and senior officials. All of them were well aware of the deepening rift between the Uchiha clan and the village.
   In truth, it was precisely because of this growing tension with the Uchiha that Konoha found itself in a difficult position, forced to make concessions and seek peace with foreign powers just to keep the balance.
   Without the conflict brewing inside their walls, the Leaf could have stood proud as the strongest village in the shinobi world. Even with the Fourth Hokage's death and the disappearance of the Sannin, Konoha would not have feared the likes of the Hidden Cloud.
   But internal strife, especially with a powerhouse like the Uchiha clan, left them vulnerable. Add in a potential war with Kumogakure, and Konoha might collapse overnight.
   And now, Danzo had chosen this volatile moment to publicly confront the Uchiha. Everyone turned their eyes toward Fugaku, waiting to see how he'd respond.
   Outwardly, Fugaku appeared calm-cold, stern, unflinching-but internally, he was deeply unsettled.
   Haru was one of their own. Fugaku couldn't abandon him. Doing so would shatter his authority within the clan. Worse, it might trigger a violent uprising among the Uchiha radicals, igniting a civil war within Konoha itself.
   That would be a disaster he could not allow.
   So now, he had no choice but to step forward and face this challenge directly.
   He was betting that, with the threat of Kumogakure looming outside their gates, the village wouldn't dare provoke an all-out war with the Uchiha clan.
   "Danzo," Fugaku said coldly, "you are but one man. Do you truly believe you can speak for all of Konoha?"
   His voice echoed through the silent chamber.
   "Do you think you speak for the Hokage?"
   The moment those words left his lips, a flicker of tension ran through everyone present.
   Years ago, Danzo had vied for the position of Hokage, clashing with Sarutobi Hiruzen. That bitter contest had shaken the entire village. In the end, Hiruzen had emerged victorious-but the resentment had never left Danzo's heart.
   Now, Fugaku had dredged up that humiliation and cast it before the entire council.
   Danzo's eyes narrowed. His face darkened. He was seconds away from exploding when a calm voice broke the silence.
   "That's enough," said the Third Hokage, raising a hand to halt Danzo.
   Turning to Fugaku, Hiruzen spoke in a quiet, composed tone. "Patriarch Fugaku, I have a suggestion."
   "We are all clan leaders and elders of Konoha. Why don't we put it to a vote and decide together? Will that be acceptable to you?"
   Fugaku paused, then turned his head to glance at Haru.
   Haru gave a small nod.
   He didn't care about any of this political theater.
   He wasn't someone they could control anymore.
   With the power he now possessed, none of this truly mattered.
   The only reason he remained in Konoha and endured all of this nonsense was for the sake of his fifth simulation.
   "Very well," Fugaku said at last.
   He gave a nod of agreement. Inside, he breathed a quiet sigh of relief.
   Things hadn't spiraled out of control-at least not yet.
   "Good," said the Third Hokage, standing tall and turning to address the room.
   "Does anyone object to this method?"
   Heads shook across the chamber. None voiced opposition.
   As the Hokage prepared to initiate the vote, a timid voice echoed from the far end of the room.
   "Lord Hokage... can we... can we vote too?"
   Everyone turned toward the source of the voice.
   It was a young Chnin-a girl with lavender hair and shy eyes.
   Beside her stood several other youthful figures: Uzuki Yugao, Yuhi Kurenai, Sarutobi Asuma, Hayate Gekk, and Might Guy.
   Of the group, only Asuma-being the Hokage's son-seemed accustomed to the imposing presence of Konoha's elite. The rest looked visibly nervous, standing stiffly as if out of place.
   They were young. Too young to be here by conventional standards. Were it not for the specific nature of today's proceedings, they wouldn't have even been granted access to the council room.
   Most elders had regarded them as little more than background noise-insignificant and invisible.
   But now, they had spoken up.
   After a brief hesitation, the Third Hokage nodded.
   "You were allowed to attend this meeting. That gives you the right to cast your vote."
   Relief spread across the young ninjas' faces.
   Yuhi Kurenai stepped forward, drawing a deep breath as she steadied her nerves.
   "I vote against handing Uchiha Haru over to Kumogakure!" she said firmly.
   "I believe what Haru did was right. He acted in defense of Konoha's pride and justice. It was the Cloud Village that overstepped. Why should we bow our heads to them?"
   Uzuki Yugao nodded and joined her.
   Might Guy gave his signature thumbs-up, standing proudly beside them.
   Only Asuma and Hayate remained unmoved.
   Their silence drew the attention of the entire room.
   Might Guy leaned toward them, winking and gesturing in exaggerated fashion. Clearly confused by their hesitation, he tried to nudge them into action.
   Haru was their comrade. Their teammate.
   But still, Asuma and Hayate stood motionless.
   "Asuma," the Third Hokage said, eyes locking onto his son, "what is your decision?"
   The room held its breath, waiting.
   Asuma lowered his head slightly, his brows tightly furrowed in inner turmoil.
   Others might not notice, but he could see it clearly.
   Most of those advocating for peace were close allies of his father, the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen. Some even followed his father's directives without question.
   In other words, the push for a peaceful resolution and the handing over of Uchiha Haru was actually his father's intention.
   But...
   Uchiha Haru... he wasn't wrong!
   Asuma's heart was caught in a web of conflict. After a moment, he raised his head and declared, word by word, "I don't understand this so-called peace and sacrifice. I only recognize right and wrong."
   "I believe Uchiha Haru did nothing wrong. If I were in his position, I would have made the same choice."
   "Uchiha Haru should not be punished!"
   With that, he moved to stand beside Yuhi Kurenai, Uzuki Yugao, and the others.
   Hayate followed closely behind.
   In that moment, several young shinobi made their choices, all standing in support of Haru.
   This development displeased those advocating for a peaceful resolution. Were a few Chnin and Jnin truly worthy of voting alongside them?
   However, they refrained from voicing their discontent.
   After all, this was the Hokage's directive.
   Moreover, these young ones couldn't significantly alter the outcome.
   Haru nodded subtly, a warm feeling stirring in his heart.
   Though their ranks were not high and they were young, they were willing to take this stand for him.
   Especially Asuma and Hayate-it was unexpected.
   These two had never been particularly close to him.
   Yet, at this critical juncture, they withstood immense pressure to stand by his side.
   Asuma, Hayate... they weren't without merit.
   Konoha wasn't entirely filled with fools and cowards seeking only comfort.
   It was just unfortunate that, under the shadow of corrupt leadership, many capable individuals would never have the chance to shine.
   The votes of these young shinobi didn't cause much of a stir.
   Soon, the rest began to cast their votes.
   Their process was much simpler.
   The discussions and debates earlier had made their positions clear; there was no need to reiterate.
   Among the clan leaders and Konoha's senior officials present, those originally advocating for war held the majority.
   However, after Danzo's speech, especially the one from Hyuga Hiashi, many attendees wavered.
   This added an element of suspense to the vote.
   The voting concluded swiftly.
   Uzuki Yugao, Yuhi Kurenai, and the others promptly tallied the results.
   "One... two... twelve... twenty-two..."
   "We have one more vote on our side!" Yuhi Kurenai exclaimed with excitement.
   Uzuki Yugao and Might Guy beside her also wore expressions of joy.
   The faces of the peace advocates darkened.
   At that moment, someone interjected, "Hold on, there's still one person who hasn't voted."
   Everyone turned their attention to the lone individual who had yet to express his opinion-Hyuga Hiashi, the head of the Hyuga clan.
   All present recalled Hiashi's earlier speech and assumed they knew his stance.
   However, no one anticipated that, at the crucial moment when Uchiha Haru was about to be spared, the one to push him over the edge would be the father of the girl he had saved.
   The smiles on Uzuki Yugao and Yuhi Kurenai's faces gradually faded.
   Conversely, the peace faction began to regain their composure.
   Regardless of the outcome, at least they hadn't lost.
   "Hiashi, it's your turn," the Third Hokage said calmly.
   Hyuga Hiashi stood and walked forward step by step.
   Everyone watched in shock.
   He was heading toward Haru.
   Before they could fully process this, Hiashi made another unexpected move.
   He bent down and bowed at a ninety-degree angle.
   The esteemed head of the Hyuga clan, a figure of significant stature in Konoha, paid such a profound tribute to a young man.
   "Uchiha Haru, thank you for saving my daughter. I should stand by your side."
   "But as I mentioned before, even if I faced the same situation, I would choose to die calmly."
   "For the sake of Konoha and peace, I can only apologize to you."
   "Sorry."
   With that, he straightened up and joined the peace faction.
   This act stunned everyone present.
   The room fell into a heavy silence, the weight of Hiashi's decision pressing down on all.
   Haru stood motionless, his expression unreadable.
   The young shinobi who had supported him exchanged glances, uncertainty clouding their faces.
   The Third Hokage cleared his throat, breaking the silence.
   "The votes have been cast."
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 13 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 56: Chapter 56: Obito - You Also Stand With This Rotten Konoha!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   Uchiha Haru had ended up in this mess simply because he had stepped forward to save Hyuga Hiashi's daughter.
   But at the critical juncture-when his life was hanging in the balance-Hyuga Hiashi had chosen not to stand by him.
   Hiashi had uttered words that sounded noble, even lofty.
   Yet Haru felt no resentment in his heart.
   First, he had never saved Hinata expecting anything in return. It had been his personal decision, one made without regard for what benefits it might bring, or whether it would win him favor with the Hyuga clan.
   Second, Haru understood all too well that Hiashi's words were, in fact, true.
   In the original course of the incident, it had been Hyuga Hiashi himself who killed the envoy from the Hidden Cloud after the attempted abduction of Hinata. At the time, he had willingly prepared to die for the sake of the village's peace, choosing to take full responsibility.
   Though Hiashi ultimately lived, it had come at the cost of his twin brother's life-Hyuga Hizashi.
   Hiashi had chosen sacrifice for the sake of the village's peace. That kind of resolve was undeniably respectable.
   But respect didn't mean agreement.
   And now, with Hiashi's vote, the council's tally was even.
   Both sides had received the same number of votes.
   The Third Hokage had originally intended to bring the matter to a definitive conclusion today. But he hadn't expected it to end in a draw.
   Just then, Danzo leaned over and whispered something in Sarutobi Hiruzen's ear-something cryptic, coded: "eight, six, zero."
   The Third nodded slightly, seemingly accepting Danzo's suggestion. He then turned to address the room.
   "The votes are tied," he said slowly, with a furrowed brow. "It is difficult for me to make a decision in this situation."
   "For now, let's set the matter aside. We all need time to reflect on the best course of action."
   None of the clan heads or Konoha's high-ranking officials raised an objection.
   The negotiations had already dragged on to this point. Any further discussion was unlikely to yield a decisive result-it would only waste more time.
   Delaying was the most practical decision.
   "But what about Uchiha Haru?" someone asked abruptly.
   "He already knows how we intend to deal with him. What if he tries to escape in the meantime?"
   The peace-favoring faction quickly chimed in, their tone sharp and full of fear. "That's right-lock him up!"
   "We can't just let him roam free like before!"
   The war advocates responded with disinterest. Most hadn't advocated war for Haru's sake-they had merely wanted to preserve Konoha's honor and dignity.
   Only a few, like Uzuki Yugao and Yuhi Kurenai, reacted with visible outrage.
   But their status in the village was low. Their voices held little weight.
   They could only grit their teeth and stay silent.
   After a long moment, the Third Hokage turned toward Uchiha Fugaku. "Clan Head Fugaku," he said slowly, "Uchiha Haru is one of your clan. I will place him in your custody."
   Fugaku gave a quiet nod of acknowledgment, accepting the responsibility without complaint.
   No one in the room voiced further concerns.
   In fact, most felt reassured. Haru might be powerful, but one man couldn't simply flee and drag the entire Uchiha clan along with him.
   And if Fugaku allowed Haru to escape, he would bear the full responsibility. That risk alone would keep things under control.
   So the matter, for now, was considered settled.
   Uchiha Fugaku led Haru away in silence.
   Yuhi Kurenai and Uzuki Yugao both wanted to say something to him-but in the end, they stopped themselves.
   They had already offended a large number of Konoha's elders and clan heads during the vote. If they now made a public show of sympathy for Uchiha Haru-even against the Uchiha clan's wishes-it would mark them as traitors in the eyes of many.
   It would be hard for them to continue living and working peacefully in Konoha.
   Especially after today's meeting, they no longer harbored the na"ve hopes they once had. For the first time, they had truly seen the rot inside the heart of the village they loved.
   All in the name of peace, Konoha was willing to ignore justice, to sacrifice those who had done the right thing.
   This was the darkness hidden behind Konoha's radiant fa"ade.
   After the assembly adjourned and everyone else had left, the Third Hokage called for a few people to stay behind: Uzuki Yugao, Yuhi Kurenai, Sarutobi Asuma, and a few others.
   "After what happened today," the Third asked, "do you feel disappointed in Konoha?"
   His voice was calm, as gentle as always.
   "I wouldn't dare," Kurenai and the others responded hastily.
   The Third may have looked like a kind, grandfatherly figure, but everyone knew better. He was the Hokage.
   The older you got, the more you realized-those who rose to that level of power were anything but simple.
   "Don't be afraid," the Third said, offering a faint smile. "Perhaps, in your eyes, many of the decisions made today were shocking... even unacceptable."
   "But understand this: they were also acts of necessity."
   "When you stand at a certain height-when you possess broader vision and deeper experience-you come to see that life cannot always go the way you wish."
   "You may not understand this now. But you will-someday."
   His gaze drifted across the room, from Asuma to Might Guy, and then to the others.
   "All of you are the most promising of Konoha's next generation. Konoha's future will depend on your strength and your will."
   "Where the leaves dance, the fire will never cease. It's up to you now to carry Konoha forward."
   He paused before adding, his tone heavy:
   "What transpired in today's meeting is Konoha's highest-level secret. You are not to speak of it to anyone-not even your closest comrades."
   "Konoha cannot endure another upheaval."
   Yuhi Kurenai, Uzuki Yugao, and Asuma all nodded silently.
   They understood.
   Even though the truth left them furious-even though they now knew how twisted things had become-if this information spread, it would ignite a wave of dissent.
   Especially within the Uchiha clan.
   If more people thought like Haru... things could spiral into chaos.
   So, the truth had to be buried.
   As for some of the others present... they hadn't fully understood what the Third Hokage meant.
   His words were vague, philosophical. Yet somehow, as he spoke, the righteous fury that had flared up inside them began to slowly dim.
   Maybe... all of this really was for Konoha.
   Maybe that made it understandable.
   But still... was it really right to sacrifice Uchiha Haru's life for the sake of this so-called peace?
   No one could say for certain.
   And none of them dared ask again.
   On the other side, Uchiha Fugaku escorted Uchiha Haru out of the council chamber and led him to the Konoha Military Police Headquarters.
   "In order to reassure the higher-ups of Konoha, I have no choice but to inconvenience you by keeping you here temporarily," Fugaku said.
   "I'll arrange everything. The environment here isn't ideal, but it won't be too harsh."
   Uchiha Haru nodded.
   The location didn't matter. What mattered was the fifth simulation from the system. He needed a space where he wouldn't be disturbed.
   That was sufficient.
   As for the environment, it truly didn't matter.
   Before departing, Fugaku added, "Don't worry. I'll do my utmost to keep you safe."
   "Even if I can't guarantee your safety, I'll try to buy time. Three months at most, and I can prepare everything. By then, we'll eliminate Danzo and have the leverage to negotiate with Konoha. You'll be safe."
   With that, he left.
   Uchiha Haru was confined in the detention cell.
   "As expected, I've finally arrived here."
   He looked around, recognizing this as the same prison where he had been held during the fourth simulation.
   After calming himself, he immediately sat down and began to meditate.
   As for what Uchiha Fugaku had said before leaving, he didn't care at all.
   It was just a joke.
   Three months?
   There might not even be three days.
   The night of the Uchiha clan's extermination, orchestrated by Danzo and tacitly approved by the Third Hokage, was approaching.
   There was no time to prepare.
   It was the same as before.
   Fugaku wasn't a bad person. In a more peaceful and stable environment, he would have been a good clan leader.
   However, under the current circumstances, Fugaku was somewhat incompetent.
   Indecisive, weak, and lacking foresight.
   It wasn't surprising that the Uchiha clan had fallen into its current predicament.
   In the shadows outside the Konoha Military Police Headquarters, a masked man stood alone, staring at the building, lost in thought.
   After a while, a white figure slowly emerged from a nearby tree.
   "Hehehe, are you planning to recruit Uchiha Haru into our organization?" the white figure asked.
   "Yes," the masked man nodded. "He's a man of merit, yet he's being sacrificed for the so-called peace."
   "Betrayed by the village, and Uchiha Fugaku didn't show any resistance."
   "He must be filled with anger."
   "Indeed," the white figure chuckled, then continued, "The important thing is that our organization is short on manpower, and Uchiha Haru is strong enough to be a member."
   "But why didn't he resist?"
   "With his strength, if he wanted to leave, there would be few in Konoha who could stop him."
   The white figure couldn't help but feel puzzled.
   He had personally witnessed Uchiha Haru kill Kurosuki Raiga-clean and efficient, without any hesitation.
   Such a master, even if not at the Kage level, was not far off.
   Why did he just sit there and await death?
   The masked man remained silent.
   He was also puzzled. He had personally witnessed Uchiha Haru's power-such speed and responsiveness that even he had suffered some losses due to carelessness.
   Such strength must have reached the Kage level.
   Why did he just sit there and await death?
   At night,
   Uchiha Haru sat on the bed, meditating in silence.
   Suddenly, he opened his eyes, and his Sharingan activated, turning blood red.
   However, it wasn't the Mangeky Sharingan, but the standard three-tomoe Sharingan.
   Unless he was in a simulation or absolutely necessary, he wasn't willing to reveal his full strength.
   The next moment, a vortex appeared in the void before him.
   Then, a figure slowly emerged.
   It was the masked man.
   "It's you," Uchiha Haru said calmly, showing no significant reaction upon seeing the masked man.
   Because now, he possessed strength.
   "It's me, but don't get too excited. I mean no harm."
   "In fact, I came here just for you."
   The masked man spoke in his usual deep and majestic voice.
   "Oh?"
   Uchiha Haru's eyes flashed.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 57: Chapter 57: Obito's Deception and Uchiha Haru's Other Plan
   ------------------
   Bonus Chapter
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   "He was the one who saved the eldest daughter of the Hyuga clan-a hero to the village-and yet, this is how they repay him."
   "No reward. No gratitude. Instead, they make him a scapegoat for their so-called peace."
   "Are you really willing to accept that fate?"
   The masked man's voice was calm, deliberate, almost hypnotic. Each word slid into the silence like a blade, cutting past the surface and digging into the soul.
   It wasn't just persuasion-it was manipulation, backed by a twisted sort of charisma that could sway even the most guarded mind.
   Uchiha Haru listened in silence.
   So this was the masked man's goal-recruitment.
   It wasn't hard to figure out. From what Haru understood, the organization behind this man-Akatsuki-had undergone three major stages in its evolution.
   The first was the Expansion Phase. At that point, Akatsuki was a mercenary group, independent of any village.
   They focused on recruitment, expanding their numbers, taking on any mission that paid well, all in order to accumulate power and resources.
   The second phase was the Tailed Beast Capture Phase.
   That era saw the organization shift toward global conquest, systematically hunting and sealing bijuu-tailed beasts-to create devastating weapons of war. Their goal: total domination through overwhelming power.
   The third and final phase coincided with the Fourth Great Ninja War. Backed by Kabuto Yakushi and bolstered by Impure World Reincarnation and an army of 100,000 White Zetsu, Akatsuki declared war on the world. Their power had grown so immense that every shinobi village was forced to unite against them.
   Judging by the current timeline, Akatsuki was still in its initial phase-quietly recruiting, gathering strength, operating in the shadows.
   They weren't yet the terrifying entity that would one day shake the foundations of the shinobi world. Their roster was incomplete, and their power, while growing, hadn't peaked.
   Which made Uchiha Haru a valuable target.
   He was powerful, disillusioned, and above all, expendable in the eyes of Konoha.
   After the night the Uchiha clan would be massacred, even if he survived, he would never again be welcome within the village. Konoha had already marked him as a threat.
   So what choices did he have left?
   In a twisted way... joining Akatsuki made sense.
   1
   The masked man folded his arms behind his back, standing tall, radiating a quiet confidence.
   Uchiha Haru said nothing.
   No visible reaction. No questions. Just a calm, composed silence.
   The masked man noticed.
   That was good.
   If Haru had reacted with shock or rage, it would have cast doubt on everything the masked man had learned about him.
   He knew Haru was not a social creature. The boy had no friends, no loyalty to the clan, no real connection to the village. He was brilliant, analytical, but detached-dangerously so.
   People like that didn't scream when betrayed.
   They waited.
   They planned.
   They burned slowly.
   "What do you want?" Haru finally asked.
   The masked man's voice was like silk. "I can save you."
   "Save me?" Haru echoed, his tone neutral.
   "Yes. Save you. And only I can."
   The man stared him down, gaze unflinching, as though he could peer through Haru's skin and read the truth beneath. "You're powerful. With your abilities, you could flee Konoha at any time. But I'm not talking about that."
   "There's a bigger threat. A deeper crisis than simple escape."
   Haru's face remained passive. But inside, he already knew.
   He knew exactly what crisis the masked man referred to.
   "What do you think of the Uchiha clan?" the man asked suddenly.
   "Ignorant. Arrogant. Corrupt. Weak. Beyond saving," Haru answered without hesitation.
   The masked man's eye narrowed, impressed.
   Perfect.
   This boy wasn't clinging to illusions. He wasn't trying to save a rotten legacy.
   He had cut through the facade and seen the clan for what it really was.
   Uchiha Haru wasn't broken-he was reborn in fire. And that was exactly the kind of ally the masked man wanted.
   1
   "Yes. You're absolutely right," the man said with approval. "The Uchiha clan is rotten to the core."
   "They are beyond redemption. And so-I've decided to destroy them."
   He said it without emotion.
   Destroy the Uchiha clan. The most powerful clan in Konoha.
   Arrogant? Maybe.
   But Haru knew it wasn't a bluff.
   He had no doubt this man had the strength-and the allies-to do it.
   Still, he couldn't let too much show. He had to play the role.
   Feigning surprise, he asked, "Is that the dangerous crisis you mentioned?"
   "Yes," the masked man replied.
   "The Uchiha Clan Massacre-it's already been set in motion."
   His voice didn't change, but the weight of those words could have crushed mountains.
   It was the kind of statement that could split a person's soul in half.
   "Besides myself, Uchiha Itachi is also part of the mission."
   "Konoha's Root Division-Danzo-has already given approval."
   "Even the Hokage is prepared to look the other way."
   "There are Kage-level shinobi hidden in the shadows to ensure nothing goes wrong."
   "The night of the Uchiha massacre is inevitable."
   "No one can stop it."
   "Not even you."
   3
   Haru's eyes narrowed, his expression darkening.
   It was a performance, of course. But it had to look real.
   And to the masked man-it did.
   The bastard actually believed he had Haru cornered.
   "What do you want from me?" Haru asked flatly.
   The masked man spread his hands.
   "Come with me. Join my organization. In return, I will remove you from the playing field during the massacre."
   "You will live."
   "You will be free of Konoha. Free of the Uchiha. Free of the blood."
   Join Akatsuki... and avoid the Uchiha Clan Massacre?
   Haru's mind processed the implications instantly.
   It wasn't an empty offer.
   If he disappeared before the night of slaughter, he could escape Danzo's blade and avoid being branded a traitor.
   He could walk away with his life-and his power.
   And when the dust settled...
   He would still be standing.
   Still watching.
   Still planning.
   It wasn't the worst option.
   In fact, it might be the perfect one.
   Haru blinked slowly, eyes glowing faintly red in the dim light of the prison cell.
   He didn't speak.
   But he didn't say no either.
   He had trained relentlessly, running countless simulations, yet in the end, he was to endure the Uchiha Clan's massacre in this manner? It was truly unexpected.
   But, upon reflection, it made sense.
   Given his current strength, it wasn't surprising that the masked man had taken an interest in him.
   Was he truly considering joining?
   To survive through a more secure path...
   Uchiha Haru pondered this question, still hesitating.
   The masked man continued, "Where there is light in this world, there must be darkness. If you wish to protect peace, war is inevitable. But I have a way to create a world with only victors and everlasting peace."
   "Thus, I founded an organization-Akatsuki-to help me forge such a world."
   "Haru, join my organization. You won't be disappointed."
   Haru remained silent, deep in thought.
   The masked man didn't press further but added, "I can give you time to consider, but not too long."
   "I hope that the next time I approach you, you've made the right decision."
   With that, a swirling vortex appeared in the air, and the masked man's body slowly twisted and vanished.
   Once again, Haru was left alone in the prison.
   All this time, he had subconsciously regarded the masked man as an enemy. He hadn't anticipated such a significant reversal as the night of the massacre approached. It truly underscored the unpredictability of the world.
   If he made this choice, barring any unforeseen events, he wouldn't even need to exert effort to survive the Uchiha massacre night.
   As for potential accidents, he wasn't concerned.
   After all, before the massacre began, he still had the fifth simulation. Regardless of what transpired, he would detect it in advance.
   Now, the pressing question was: did he truly want to proceed this way?
   ...
   Elsewhere, atop the Hokage Rock overlooking Konoha Village, the masked man stood alone, hands clasped behind his back.
   Behind him, Uchiha Itachi approached step by step.
   "What do you wish to discuss?" Itachi inquired.
   The masked man didn't turn around but spoke lightly, "An old friend of yours might be joining us. When that plan unfolds, we'll have one less hidden threat."
   Old friend?
   Uchiha Itachi narrowed his eyes, contemplated for a moment, then asked, "Uchiha Haru?"
   "Hmm," the masked man affirmed.
   It was indeed him.
   Itachi's brow furrowed slightly, his expression neutral. After a brief pause, he questioned, "Why do you want Uchiha Haru to join?"
   "Because he's strong enough to be part of our organization, and we happen to need capable individuals."
   The masked man turned to face Itachi, jesting, "Why, he's a member of the Uchiha clan and an old friend of yours. I thought you'd welcome him."
   "But it seems that's not the case."
   Itachi responded calmly, "This isn't my decision to make."
   "You're aware of the agreement between me, the Third Hokage, and Danzo. It's not that I can't tolerate Uchiha Haru, but they can't."
   "I have no choice but to act."
   With that, he turned and departed. However, before he had gone far, the masked man's voice echoed behind him.
   "Itachi, don't underestimate Uchiha Haru. He's formidable."
   Itachi didn't look back.
   He never underestimated anyone.
   Regardless of the opponent, he always gave his all and remained vigilant.
   Moreover, this was the second time the masked man, who claimed to be Uchiha Madara, emphasized Haru's power.
   He had already placed Haru on the same level.
   Uchiha Haru couldn't be allowed to remain.
   This was for the promise made with Danzo, for Sasuke, and for Konoha!
   Such a significant threat couldn't be left unchecked!
   However, before taking action, he needed to inform the Third Hokage and Danzo of this development.
   Not long after, Itachi appeared silently in the office of the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen.
   By then, night had fallen, and darkness enveloped the village. Yet, the Third Hokage, known for his diligence, was still immersed in the seemingly endless pile of documents.
   The moment Itachi appeared, the pen in the Third Hokage's hand paused briefly before resuming its movement.
   Though Sarutobi Hiruzen's strength didn't rival that of the First or Second Hokage, he was by no means weak.
   It wasn't that he was unaware of Itachi's entrance into his office.
   "Itachi, you're here," the Third Hokage acknowledged, without raising his head, continuing to review the documents.
   Uchiha Itachi stepped out of the shadows and bowed respectfully to the Third Hokage.
   "You're here so late; what brings you?" the Third Hokage's voice was aged but gentle and kind, instilling a sense of stability and trust.
   This was one of the reasons Itachi believed Konoha would uphold its promise to him.
   He didn't trust Danzo, but he had faith in the Third Hokage.
   "Uchiha Haru might join the masked man's organization," Itachi stated directly.
   The Third Hokage frowned, his pen halting mid-stroke.
   Having decided to eliminate the Uchiha clan, he knew it had to be thorough.
   The fewer people aware, the better.
   Uchiha Itachi was indispensable for the night of the massacre.
   He trusted Uchiha Itachi.
   As for the masked man, though he didn't trust him, with Uchiha Itachi constantly monitoring, nothing should go awry. He could barely accept that.
   But Uchiha Haru... one more person meant one more hidden threat.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 9 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 58: Chapter 58: Probing and Action! Itachi's Private Conversation with the Third Hokage
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   "Just now, the masked man asked me to meet him and told me this news," Itachi calmly informed the Third Hokage.
   "He also warned me that Uchiha Haru is extremely strong."
   The Third Hokage squinted thoughtfully at the words, "extremely strong."
   An evaluation like that coming from the enigmatic masked man-who claimed to be Uchiha Madara-was hard to ignore.
   The Uchiha clan...
   There was Uchiha Shisui before, Uchiha Itachi now, and now this other Uchiha Haru.
   "Our plan... does Uchiha Haru know about it?" the Third Hokage asked cautiously.
   "It's possible," Itachi replied without hesitation.
   Since the masked man intended to recruit Uchiha Haru, he would likely have shared all relevant information.
   The Third Hokage didn't say much further on that point.
   He understood that if the masked man had confided in Haru, it meant Haru wouldn't betray their secret.
   After all, when someone decides to act, they must have something to gain. They would never leak crucial plans so carelessly.
   "Has Uchiha Haru also awakened the Mangeky Sharingan?" the Third Hokage asked after a moment.
   From what he knew, the original Uchiha Haru had only awakened the three-tomoe Sharingan and was considered a skilled jonin at best in Konoha.
   Though he had killed Kuroki Raiga-the feared Seven Ninja Swordsman and the messenger of the Hidden Cloud Village-that alone didn't raise alarm bells.
   Both Kuroki Raiga and the Cloud Village's messenger were strong opponents, certainly not weaklings.
   But it all depended on who you compared them to.
   Compared to ordinary jonin, yes, Uchiha Haru was powerful.
   But definitely not to the level the masked man-claiming to be Uchiha Madara-suggested, that he was extremely strong.
   In other words, even if the original Uchiha Haru had been hiding his strength, at most he was an elite jonin.
   It was impossible for him to be at the level of a Kage.
   It made no sense that a Kage-level powerhouse would appear in Konoha without the Hokage's knowledge.
   That simply couldn't be true.
   Unless...
   There had been a sudden, massive surge in his strength.
   Such an increase was rare among ordinary shinobi.
   But the Uchiha clan was different.
   They had a known method to rapidly enhance their power-
   The awakening of the Mangeky Sharingan.
   Itachi's expression tightened as he processed this possibility.
   Mangeky Sharingan?
   He carefully recalled his previous encounters with Haru, searching for anything unusual.
   He found none.
   Two possibilities emerged:
   Either Uchiha Haru really hadn't awakened the Mangeky Sharingan...
   Or his ocular power was still far beyond Itachi's own.
   But was the second option really plausible?
   His instincts told him it was unlikely.
   The Mangeky Sharingan was not something that awakened easily.
   After a brief pause, Itachi added, "I heard from the masked man that Uchiha Haru possesses extraordinary physical abilities."
   Extraordinary physical abilities.
   The Third Hokage mulled this over and allowed himself a slight sense of relief.
   That was it.
   The conditions for awakening the Mangeky Sharingan were harsh.
   It required the extreme stimulation of hatred, and more importantly, unparalleled talent.
   Over the past thousands of years, only a handful of Uchiha had achieved it.
   This generation already had Uchiha Shisui and Uchiha Itachi.
   If there was a third Uchiha Haru awakened to that level, it would be far too extravagant.
   Extraordinary physical abilities.
   Perhaps this was the ability that caught the masked man's attention.
   Though the Third Hokage still found it somewhat uncertain, he preferred to believe that it was Haru's exceptional physical prowess rather than a sudden Mangeky awakening that had drawn the masked man's interest.
   "Itachi, what do you suggest we do about this situation?"
   Uchiha Itachi answered respectfully, "I am prepared to follow the Hokage's orders."
   "Yes," the Third Hokage nodded, fully trusting Itachi's loyalty.
   "Uchiha Haru must not be allowed to survive!"
   A cold voice suddenly cut through the tense air.
   From the shadows, Danzo slowly emerged.
   Neither Itachi nor the Third Hokage was surprised.
   In fact, Danzo had been present when Itachi entered the room, but had remained silent-unacknowledged by them.
   "I don't trust him," Danzo said firmly. "I absolutely cannot allow him to survive the night of the Uchiha clan's extermination."
   "Hiruzen, you understand well that if this plan is exposed, it will have catastrophic consequences for you, for me, and for the entire village."
   "We cannot leave Uchiha Haru behind."
   The room fell silent under Danzo's grim declaration.
   It was clear: Uchiha Haru's fate was sealed.
   His power was a threat too great to ignore.
   Even the masked man who claimed to be Madara acknowledged it.
   And so, the storm was closing in.
   A reckoning that would decide the fate of the Uchiha clan-and Konoha itself-was rapidly approaching.
   "This time, after the last meeting, Uchiha Haru must have developed a deep hatred toward Konoha. Keeping him here would be a disaster."
   "We will pay the price for this sooner or later!"
   "Itachi, I order you to kill him! You have the Mangeky Sharingan-he will not be your match!"
   Danzo's sharp gaze locked onto Uchiha Itachi as he issued the command.
   Itachi's brow furrowed slightly, but he remained silent, neither accepting nor rejecting the order.
   He had always loathed Danzo, especially his arrogant, domineering attitude. If not for his inner restraint and the memory of his close friend Uchiha Shisui, Itachi might have lashed out at Danzo on the spot.
   Seeing Itachi's silence, Danzo's expression darkened further, anger welling inside him. Yet, he did not lose his composure.
   He still needed Itachi to carry out certain tasks; there was no need to fracture their already tense relationship completely.
   Turning his gaze to the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, Danzo pressed, "Hiruzen, you must make a decision soon. You know Uchiha Haru already knows our plan. Every moment he lives is a threat to us."
   "No one can guarantee he won't expose the plan."
   "If the masked man was wrong once, causing Uchiha Haru to leak this secret to the clan, what kind of catastrophe would Konoha face?"
   "With the Uchiha clan inside and the Kumogakure outside, we cannot allow such a scenario. Absolutely not!"
   Danzo's words weighed heavily on Hiruzen, who tightened his frown. Age had carved deep lines on his face, making him resemble crumpled parchment.
   Yes.
   Though he preferred to believe the masked man wouldn't err, who could be absolutely sure?
   The chance was slim, but what if it happened?
   The Uchiha clan was the largest in Konoha, their power significant and never to be underestimated.
   If the plan leaked and the clan prepared, the resulting situation would be dire, and the losses catastrophic.
   Hiruzen exhaled deeply, resolute.
   Raising his head, he met Itachi's eyes and said, "Itachi, to ensure this plan proceeds smoothly, I have no choice but to let you go."
   Itachi nodded silently. In an instant, he vanished with a Body Flicker Technique.
   ...
   Inside Konoha's prison, Uchiha Haru was training.
   Though he knew with certainty he would survive the Uchiha clan's extermination night, he remained vigilant.
   To him, that night was not an end but merely a stage.
   There was still a long road ahead, with more powerful enemies and greater challenges.
   Only by continuously increasing his strength could he guarantee survival.
   This truth had long been clear to him.
   So he trained diligently, step by step, pushing his limits.
   Suddenly, Haru's eyes snapped open, his voice calm as he said, "You're here."
   From the darkness ahead, Uchiha Itachi emerged slowly.
   His expression was cold, edged with a faint murderous intent.
   Haru seemed to perceive something but remained unfazed.
   After all, with his current strength, few things could truly rattle him.
   He noticed that besides Itachi, several figures lurked around, spying.
   One was a powerful masked figure-likely the infamous masked man-and the others were weaker, probably Root operatives.
   "I'm here to kill you. You know what you shouldn't. I have to act," Itachi said bluntly, hiding nothing.
   Haru chuckled lightly in response.
   He had faced this scene countless times before.
   But this was no simulation or memory of the massacre night-it was reality.
   Itachi's irritation grew at Haru's calm demeanor, which made him feel belittled.
   That was a feeling unfamiliar to Itachi since his youth.
   Without more words, Itachi acted instantly.
   A kunai appeared suddenly in his hand.
   But Haru completely ignored the blade and threw a punch in a stance no ordinary person would expect.
   Unexpectedly, the punch connected.
   Itachi staggered, crashing to the ground.
   A frown of disbelief crossed his face.
   How could this be possible?
   From the moment he entered, the conversation with Haru had been with a clone, while his true body hid in the shadows.
   The clone had displayed the kunai to distract Haru and create an opening for the real Itachi to strike and kill in one blow.
   Every step had been carefully calculated.
   Ordinary people wouldn't see through it-how could Haru?
   Yet Haru remained calm, a teasing glint in his eyes.
   Itachi's plan was indeed clever, but Haru had fought Itachi dozens of times.
   He knew all his moves.
   It was no exaggeration to say that as soon as Itachi thought of a move, Haru already anticipated the next step.
   This explained the current outcome.
   Itachi rose slowly, brushing dust from his clothes.
   The failed attack didn't frustrate him; instead, it exhilarated him.
   He hadn't faced such a formidable opponent in a long time...
   The tension hung thick in the air.
   Itachi's Mangeky Sharingan flickered with renewed intensity.
   The masked man observed silently from the shadows, a quiet storm brewing in his eyes.
   Nearby, the Root operatives tightened their grip on their weapons, ready for the inevitable eruption.
   Haru's gaze shifted briefly, noting the heightened alertness.
   This encounter was only the beginning-something larger, darker, and deadlier loomed ahead.
   And both sides knew it.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 11 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 59: Chapter 59 : See Through It All!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   Bonus Chapter
   -----------
   Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!
   Inside the cramped prison cell, two figures moved with extraordinary speed. Uchiha Itachi launched a relentless barrage of kunai and shuriken, while Uchiha Haru-calm and composed-dodged each attack with fluid grace.
   Originally, Haru had many easier ways to end this fight swiftly. Techniques like Wood Release, the Eight Gates, or the elemental mastery he wielded could have overwhelmed Itachi in moments. But those were his hidden trump cards-secrets he wasn't ready to reveal just yet. That made this battle somewhat troublesome.
   Only somewhat.
   With each passing day, Haru's abilities deepened and expanded at an astonishing rate. His Otsutsuki-derived physiology had far surpassed the strength and resilience he possessed when he first awoke to it. Agility, durability, chakra reserves, self-healing-all had skyrocketed beyond natural limits.
   Now, he didn't need to rely on flashy jutsu or elemental power. His body alone, enhanced by the Otsutsuki bloodline, could stand toe-to-toe with a Kage-level prodigy like Itachi without faltering.
   On the other hand, Itachi felt an unfamiliar unease creeping over him.
   It was as if he had finally met his destined nemesis.
   No matter what technique he tried, Haru seemed to see through every move, every intention, anticipating his next step well before it happened.
   Itachi felt trapped-his strength constrained, his usual precision undermined. The frustration of being outmaneuvered gnawed at him, but there was nothing he could do about it. No matter how much it stung, he had to endure.
   This couldn't go on.
   Itachi made up his mind. After trading blows and feints for a while, it was clear he couldn't defeat Haru with mere basics. It was time to unleash his real skill-something he took pride in: his illusionary mastery.
   He didn't believe Haru could best him in this realm.
   In an instant, Itachi stepped back, activating his Mangeky Sharingan. The crimson light flared ominously in the dim cell, sending a chill through the masked observer and the cluster of Root operatives and Anbu watching silently nearby.
   The rare Mangeky Sharingan-an ancient and powerful kekkei genkai-had been awakened. Everyone understood this sign: Itachi was going serious.
   Haru remained unshaken.
   He, too, possessed the Mangeky Sharingan, but it was of no use to mask his true power here.
   Instead, he activated his Eternal Mangeky Sharingan-the classic three-tomoe design-to meet Itachi's onslaught.
   Three-tomoe versus Mangeky. On paper, the contest seemed one-sided.
   Yet the tension in the room was palpable. The Root operatives and Anbu exhaled collectively, sensing the battle's gravity. Itachi's shift meant this fight would soon reach a decisive climax.
   The masked man's expression darkened with interest. Though he intended to recruit Haru into his shadowy organization, he wasn't about to intervene now. This fight was a trial-a test Haru needed to pass to prove his worth.
   If Haru failed, the masked man wouldn't risk conflict with Itachi over him.
   Moreover, he was curious how far Itachi-the Uchiha clan's prodigy-had truly come.
   The battle commenced.
   Though to outsiders, the pair seemed almost motionless, everyone present knew a deadly confrontation was underway-one that went far beyond the physical.
   This was the realm of genjutsu.
   Illusions.
   A domain where only the truly attuned could perceive the shifting battlefield. Those trapped within could taste danger like a bitter poison.
   Especially when facing an Uchiha wielding the Mangeky Sharingan, illusions became more than trickery-they were crushing reality.
   Just moments in, Haru had already engaged Itachi in three separate genjutsu duels.
   Because he was forbidden from revealing his own Mangeky Sharingan outright, many of Haru's techniques were constrained.
   Yet his ocular power remained authentic.
   The strength of his Sharingan didn't waver based on what was shown or hidden.
   That balance gave him an edge in these battles of the mind.
   Itachi's illusions were legendary-deadly even to Kage-level opponents. Orochimaru himself had suffered grievous losses trapped inside Itachi's genjutsu.
   So the stakes were high.
   Though confined to this tiny prison, Haru's senses projected him into a vast inferno.
   An endless sea of flames roared around him, heat so real it seared his very soul.
   Suspended midair was Itachi, godlike and serene.
   With a mere wave of his hand, the fiery ocean surged forward, crashing in monstrous waves like a ravenous beast, intent on consuming Haru whole.
   But all this fury-the blaze, the thunderous roar-was illusion. A trick of the eye, a fabricated nightmare designed to break the spirit.
   Yet, Haru stood unmoved.
   But only when you are inside it do you truly understand how terrifying illusions can be.
   Clearly, the mind knows perfectly well that everything is fake, but the body reacts instinctively, affected by the scorching, oppressive heat that seems to burn from the inside out.
   Yet, Uchiha Haru remained calm, his usual indifferent demeanor unshaken.
   He simply watched as the blazing fire dragon barreled toward him-not dodging, not blocking, not countering.
   Then, just as the fire dragon was about to engulf him, it vanished into thin air. The surroundings snapped back to their original form, the chaos replaced by an eerie calm.
   Uchiha Itachi's brow furrowed slightly.
   Haru was far more difficult to deal with than he had anticipated.
   Not because Haru had blocked several attacks in succession, but because of how effortlessly he had done it. Standing his ground, Haru seemed to see through every illusion no matter how realistic or elaborate.
   From the perspective of the Three-magatama Sharingan, Haru's ability was extraordinarily powerful. Even before Itachi awakened his Mangeky Sharingan, he hadn't possessed such an acute perception.
   A faint smile tugged at the corner of Haru's lips.
   These illusions were indeed potent, more than enough to overwhelm ordinary opponents.
   But Haru was no ordinary ninja.
   Even though many of his abilities were suppressed in this confrontation, he was still a Kage-level powerhouse, relying solely on the power of his Three-magatama Sharingan and his Otsutsuki-augmented physique. Defeating someone of his caliber through illusions alone was a distant dream.
   "Hmph."
   Itachi's cold snort broke the silence, a hint of annoyance in his voice at Haru's unbothered attitude.
   All of this had been just a test. The real technique-the one he truly prided himself on-had yet to be unleashed.
   "Tsukuyomi!"
   Suddenly, Itachi's eyes flared with an eerie crimson light, the signature of his Mangeky Sharingan activating.
   His unique Mangeky Sharingan genjutsu, Tsukuyomi, was unleashed in an instant.
   This technique was the pinnacle of mental assault, capable of imprisoning the victim in an endless nightmare. Once trapped, the victim's life and death hung entirely at Itachi's whim. It was the kind of attack that could end a battle decisively in a heartbeat.
   But the cost was immense.
   The use of Tsukuyomi severely weakened the Mangeky Sharingan's power and drained a significant portion of Itachi's chakra reserves.
   Either consequence could leave Itachi vulnerable-exhausted, disoriented, and weak.
   If the technique failed or was broken by the opponent, the backlash could be catastrophic.
   It was never a tool to be used recklessly.
   But Itachi faced Haru with absolute confidence.
   This was not arrogance or underestimation, but a clear acknowledgment of the gulf between the Three-magatama Sharingan and the Mangeky Sharingan.
   That gap was vast-impossible to bridge by any other means.
   Nearby, the Root operatives, dark-cloaked shinobi, and the masked observer watching the battle all blinked in recognition as the deadly genjutsu was launched.
   Within this close range, there was no conceivable way for Haru to avoid being caught in Tsukuyomi.
   Once trapped, the battle would be over.
   Itachi's superiority was undisputed.
   The masked man felt a flicker of disappointment but was also unsettled.
   If Haru was so easily dealt with, how had he managed to survive this long?
   Why was his performance tonight so different from what the masked man had known?
   Was there still some hope for Haru to turn the tide?
   His doubts growing, the masked man fixed his gaze intently on the two locked in battle.
   As Tsukuyomi enveloped Haru, he was drawn into the nightmarish genjutsu world.
   A blood-red moon hung ominously in a blood-red sky. The very ground beneath was soaked in crimson.
   Haru was bound tightly to a cross, utterly immobilized, yet his expression remained composed-undaunted by the mental prison.
   Before him, Itachi stood holding a samurai sword, excitement flickering across his face.
   He acknowledged that Haru was indeed a worthy adversary.
   Whether in physical combat, ninjutsu, or mastery of illusions, Haru rivaled him.
   However, the power of the Mangeky Sharingan and the exclusive technique Tsukuyomi gave Itachi a decisive edge.
   "Itachi said quietly, 'You were careless.'"
   "The Three-magatama Sharingan and the Mangeky Sharingan are on entirely different levels. Only those who possess it truly understand its overwhelming power."
   "You will find peace only in death under my Tsukuyomi."
   Step by step, Itachi advanced toward Haru.
   But as he approached, multiple images of Itachi began to manifest.
   Where there had been only one, now there were five, then ten, then dozens of Itachis-surrounding Haru in a dense, swirling mass.
   They all drew their samurai swords in unison and plunged them downward toward Haru.
   Suddenly, in reality, the crimson glow of Itachi's Mangeky Sharingan flickered intensely before fading slowly.
   Two streaks of blood tears traced down Itachi's cheeks.
   He wiped them away, rubbing his eyes, feeling dizzy and utterly drained.
   This was the aftermath of releasing Tsukuyomi.
   But this time, the debilitation was worse than usual.
   Fortunately, the battle was over.
   At that moment, Itachi's figure froze.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 60: Chapter 60: Danzo's Shock!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   No!
   Uchiha Itachi suddenly became alert.
   He had just realized something was wrong-Uchiha Haru, who had been standing in front of him, had disappeared.
   Gone.
   What did that mean?
   Once someone is caught in his Tsukuyomi, there is absolutely no chance for them to move.
   He was one hundred percent certain.
   In other words, his Tsukuyomi hadn't worked on Haru at all.
   Itachi's expression turned solemn.
   At that very moment, a figure silently emerged behind him, pressing a kunai against his back.
   It was Uchiha Haru.
   Itachi froze, disbelief flashing across his face.
   "You lost," Haru said calmly.
   1
   The Root operatives and Anbu watching the fight were all stunned.
   What had just happened?
   Moments ago, Uchiha Haru seemed to be caught by Itachi's Tsukuyomi. Then he vanished, only to reappear behind Itachi, turning the entire battle on its head.
   But none of them could comprehend how it had happened.
   Only the masked man's single eye narrowed with caution.
   Others may have missed the truth, but he had not.
   As a Kage-level shinobi wielding the Mangeky Sharingan, it would be disgraceful for him to overlook it.
   The truth was that the one fighting Itachi had only been Haru's shadow clone.
   Everyone knows that a shadow clone possesses only a fraction of the original's power and vanishes immediately upon taking damage.
   That was why Haru had disappeared.
   The real Haru had been hiding in the shadows, waiting for the perfect moment-the instant Itachi let down his guard-to end the fight.
   What terrifying strength. What terrifying calculation.
   Even the masked man hadn't realized the truth until Haru revealed himself.
   But what shocked him even more was the fact that Itachi-with his Mangeky Sharingan-had been completely deceived by a clone.
   2
   It was something he would've once deemed impossible, yet it had happened before his eyes.
   This raised an alert deep within him.
   Though Haru had injured him previously due to a moment of carelessness, the masked man had remained confident in his own power.
   With Kamui at his disposal, few could hope to defeat him.
   Haru was strong, but surely not one of those few.
   Now, he wasn't so sure.
   His organization needed new blood, and he had been considering Haru.
   But what use was a subordinate he couldn't control?
   If he couldn't dominate Haru with overwhelming strength, then trying to recruit him might only invite disaster.
   He still had trump cards-weapons that could obliterate nearly anything in their path.
   But those weren't meant to be used lightly.
   Better to forgo the risk than gamble with a force he might not be able to leash.
   Inside the prison, Uchiha Itachi did not surrender after being restrained. Instead, he immediately performed a jutsu.
   "Substitution Technique!"
   As expected from Uchiha Itachi-a super genius of Konoha, rarely seen in a century. His adaptability, rapid thinking, and seal speed were all top-tier.
   Haru had seen many Kage-level shinobi in battle simulations, but only the reincarnated First and Second Hokage could compare to Itachi in these areas.
   Danzo and Orochimaru came close, but fell short.
   Seeing the technique activated, Haru didn't hesitate.
   He thrust his kunai forward, the cold steel glinting ominously in the dim prison light.
   At such close range, missing was nearly impossible.
   Especially with Haru's Otsutsuki-enhanced body-his raw physical strength alone placed him firmly among Kage-level fighters.
   Escaping him was no easy feat.
   But even he was surprised by Itachi's casting speed.
   4
   It was nearly instantaneous.
   In less than a tenth of a second, his blade lashed out-but something was off.
   He felt no resistance, no sensation of steel piercing flesh.
   Then, Itachi's form shimmered and dissolved into a cloud of crows.
   Illusory. Ethereal.
   Haru immediately accelerated the thrust.
   Bang!
   A round wooden barrel clattered to the ground, a kunai embedded deep in its surface.
   Blood trickled down from the blade-Itachi's blood.
   Not far away, the scattered crows reassembled, forming Itachi once more.
   He stood, pale-faced, his once composed expression marred by streaks of blood-tears flowing from both eyes.
   Covering his back with one hand, he faced Haru, warily holding his ground.
   Just moments ago, Itachi had taken advantage of Haru's assumption of victory to activate the Substitution Technique.
   2
   Though he had narrowly escaped death, he had still been wounded.
   Between the earlier cost of casting Tsukuyomi and this injury, he no longer had the strength to fight.
   3
   He executed a Body Flicker Technique, disappearing into the shadows.
   Haru made no move to pursue.
   Now was not the time for an extended conflict.
   3
   He also needed a quiet environment to complete his final simulation.
   The surrounding members of the Anbu and Root organization were in shock.
   Indeed, Uchiha Itachi was extremely powerful.
   That much was evident from the battle just now.
   If any of them had to face Uchiha Itachi, they wouldn't stand a chance. Most likely, they'd be killed instantly.
   But even a genius ninja like him-was defeated.
   Defeated by Uchiha Haru.
   Although they didn't fully grasp the details of the fight, the result was as clear as day.
   Uchiha Itachi had lost.
   And the one who defeated him-who exactly was Uchiha Haru?
   The masked man's gaze grew more serious, a dark light flickering in his Mangeky Sharingan.
   Every time he encountered Uchiha Haru, the man surprised him. First, there was the raw physical prowess when he annihilated Kuroki Raiga. Then, during their first meeting, Haru had managed to wound him by exploiting a moment of carelessness and even disrupted his Kamui.
   And now-he had defeated Uchiha Itachi.
   And not with brute strength alone. His skill in genjutsu, ninjutsu, combat strategy, and timing had reached an almost absurd level.
   Such a man, if used correctly, would be an immeasurable asset.
   But could such a force be controlled?
   That question loomed over his thoughts.
   ...
   "What?!"
   "Uchiha Itachi was defeated?!"
   Danzo's voice trembled with shock, unable to hide the disbelief in his tone.
   This was Uchiha Itachi-a rare prodigy not only of the Uchiha clan but of all Konoha.
   He enrolled in the Academy at six, graduated in a single year, became a Chnin at ten, joined the Anbu at eleven.
   By thirteen, he was leading an Anbu squad.
   He awakened the Mangeky Sharingan at a remarkably young age.
   To be blunt, Uchiha Itachi had reached a realm even Danzo struggled to comprehend.
   Yet he had lost.
   How could this be possible?
   On the other side of the room, the usually composed Third Hokage stared intently at the report in his hand, deep in thought.
   This incident had clearly shaken him as well.
   "Did Itachi fight at full power?"
   Danzo narrowed his eyes, suspicion and coldness blending in his expression.
   This was the only explanation he was willing to accept.
   Uchiha Itachi must have let his guard down.
   Otherwise, how could he lose?
   This was the Mangeky-wielding Uchiha Itachi, Konoha's prodigy. How could he fall to Uchiha Haru, who only wielded a fully matured Sharingan with three tomoe?
   It seemed impossible.
   In front of Danzo, a few Root and Anbu shinobi who had observed the battle exchanged glances. Hesitation clouded their faces.
   That level of combat was far beyond their understanding.
   They couldn't tell whether Itachi had underestimated his opponent or not.
   After a moment of silence, one of the shinobi spoke up, "Lord Danzo, in my opinion, Uchiha Itachi didn't seem to be holding back."
   "We saw Uchiha Haru nearly kill him with our own eyes."
   The others nodded in agreement. Even recalling that moment sent chills down their spines.
   If that was acting, then it was far too convincing.
   "Uchiha Itachi was injured?"
   Danzo asked coldly.
   "Yes, sir," the ninja confirmed. "Uchiha Haru stabbed him in the back with a kunai. And after using the Mangeky Sharingan, Itachi was already drained. I believe he was seriously wounded."
   "Hmph."
   Danzo nodded slowly, brows furrowed.
   The Third Hokage sat in silence, deep in contemplation.
   No wonder Itachi hadn't returned to make his report. It made sense now-he was injured.
   Unlike Danzo, Hiruzen had absolute trust in Uchiha Itachi.
   He believed Itachi would serve the village with all his might.
   He also believed that Itachi would never fake a defeat.
   If he lost, then it meant he truly lost.
   There could be no deceit.
   His thoughts began to drift in another direction.
   How should they handle Uchiha Haru?
   Should they watch him get recruited into the masked man's mysterious organization?
   Or should they find another way to neutralize him?
   Neither option felt ideal.
   After everything that had happened, Uchiha Haru likely no longer held any allegiance to Konoha.
   In fact, it would be optimistic to think he wouldn't become an outright enemy.
   Would someone like that keep Konoha's secrets?
   Allowing a potential enemy of the village to remain free was a massive liability.
   Killing him would solve everything.
   But killing the man who defeated Uchiha Itachi wasn't something they could accomplish easily.
   The price would be enormous.
   Danzo remained silent, clearly lost in his own swirling thoughts.
   He too was wrestling with the same problem.
   Who would have thought that, just as the night of the Uchiha clan extermination drew near, such a dangerous complication would arise?
   It was going to be... difficult.
   4
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 10 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 61: Chapter 61: Eternal Mangeky! Power Surge Once Again!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   "We shouldn't make any moves for now."
   After thinking for a while, the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, made the final decision.
   Danzo half-closed his eyes, a chill evident on his face. "Save it for the night of the extermination, and handle everything at once?"
   "No, there's no need."
   "We don't need to worry about Uchiha Haru anymore," the Third said firmly.
   "Don't worry about him?" Danzo frowned. "We're just going to let him go? If he exposes our plan, do you realize what kind of impact that would have on Konoha, on you, and me? Have you considered the consequences?"
   Danzo could not comprehend why the Third would say such a thing.
   Cut the grass at its roots-leave no trouble behind.
   The Third gave a bitter smile and turned his head toward Danzo.
   "What's the point in thinking like that? Even if the man claiming to be Uchiha Madara doesn't protect Uchiha Haru after this fight, can we really contain Uchiha Haru ourselves?"
   "What kind of cost would we have to pay to stop him? Are you and the entire Root Organization enough for that?"
   Danzo was stunned.
   As much as he hated to admit it, he had to face reality.
   It wouldn't be enough.
   He knew too well the strength of Uchiha Itachi-especially the terrifying power of the Mangeky Sharingan. That alone made him cautious.
   But Haru had defeated Uchiha Itachi.
   His power reached an unfathomable level.
   Danzo truly didn't have the confidence to bring Haru down.
   In that case, it might be better to offer goodwill to the masked man. Perhaps Haru would become useful in the future.
   "It's settled. No need to discuss further."
   After Sarutobi gave his final word, he waved his hand to dismiss the meeting.
   The gathered ninjas from the Anbu and Root bowed and departed.
   Danzo looked like he wanted to say more, but ultimately he exhaled slowly and turned away.
   ...
   After defeating Uchiha Itachi and sensing that the Anbu and Root members had withdrawn, Uchiha Haru sat back down on the bed.
   He figured no one would come to disturb him tonight.
   Although the battle had been fierce, the noise hadn't been deafening, yet it clearly wasn't silent either. Still, it hadn't alarmed the guards outside.
   The only explanation was that the Anbu or Root had erected a barrier in advance.
   Otherwise, if this conflict became public, if it were revealed that someone tried to assassinate a member of the Uchiha clan, it would cause a huge uproar.
   The Uchiha clan would be placed on high alert.
   With the night of the Uchiha clan's extermination drawing near, this was something neither Hiruzen nor Danzo could afford to let happen.
   Haru rested through the night.
   The next morning, he was training inside the holding cell when he sensed someone approaching.
   Moments later, he heard footsteps and the murmuring of voices.
   Then, with a loud clang, the door to his cell swung open.
   Haru looked up.
   It was Uchiha Fugaku, the clan head, accompanied by several high-ranking and core members of the Uchiha clan.
   Their expressions were grim and filled with frustration.
   As soon as they entered, Haru stood and greeted them. "Chief."
   "Mm," Fugaku nodded and motioned for Haru to be at ease. "Haru, were you able to rest well here yesterday?"
   "It wasn't bad."
   "Good. I apologize that you had to stay in a place like this."
   Fugaku placed a hand on Haru's shoulder, his tone even.
   "Hmph, those Konoha bastards," muttered one of the older Uchiha. "To put it plainly, they want to trade Haru's life for peace with the Hidden Cloud. They actually think we'll stand for that?"
   "Konoha has never treated the Uchiha as their own. All they do is harbor suspicion."
   "Now Haru's saved the daughter of the Hyga clan head-a massive achievement. Yet they want to hand him over to Kumogakure to take the blame."
   "Chief, we cannot accept this under any circumstance!"
   A middle-aged ninja in his thirties turned to Haru, his voice resolute.
   "We, the Uchiha, won't let this happen. Haru, don't worry. If they want war, we'll give them war. We'll fight to the death! Damn it all!"
   Another ninja spat angrily.
   Fugaku, however, remained mostly silent. When talk of open conflict surfaced, a flicker of pain flashed across his eyes.
   He had seen war. He knew its brutality.
   The hotheaded younger clansmen didn't understand the weight of what they were saying.
   It was precisely because of this that he didn't want to see war erupt.
   Starting a war was easy to say-just a few words.
   But the cost was measured in lives.
   Uchiha Haru thanked them one by one, and after a brief exchange, the others left.
   It left Haru with a strange feeling.
   He had always been reclusive, withdrawn, with no friends to speak of.
   But after this experience, he had not only witnessed the rot and darkness at the heart of Konoha, but also something entirely different.
   There were people-young, inexperienced, but still brave enough to speak for him. Yuhi Kurenai, Sarutobi Asuma, Uzuki Yugao...
   And then there were these members of the Uchiha clan-strangers to him-willing to stand beside him, simply because they shared the same blood.
   All of it stirred something unfamiliar within him.
   "The Night of the Uchiha Clan Extermination..."
   Haru muttered to himself.
   At first, his only goal had been survival. To live through the night of the massacre.
   But with his growing strength, the situation had changed.
   Now, he had the power to survive.
   And with that power came new thoughts, dangerous thoughts.
   Three paths lay before him.
   First, he could flee alone.
   With his current strength, no one in Konoha could stop him if he truly wished to disappear.
   Second, he could join the Akatsuki.
   That would allow him to avoid the night entirely. He'd have a place to go, allies strong enough to keep him safe.
   Third...
   He could alter the course of history.
   If Konoha would not accept the Uchiha, then he would find a place that would.
   With the clan's power-and his own, now exceeding most Kage-level shinobi and nearing the realm of the legends-he could forge a new future.
   Among these three choices, the first and second were simple, secure.
   He could escape the massacre, walk a solitary path, unburdened by attachments.
   But the third path...
   It would mean leading a clan already isolated and unprepared into battle against formidable enemies: the masked man, Orochimaru, the Root organization, Itachi, and Danzo.
   They had schemed and prepared for years, waiting for this one night.
   Haru could ensure his own survival. Of that, he had no doubt.
   But how many of the Uchiha could he save?
   Where would they go? What would they do after?
   A lone man could go anywhere.
   A clan of hundreds required planning, resources, a new home.
   Still, there were undeniable advantages.
   He could prevent the massacre. His status among the Uchiha would soar. He could become the next head of the clan.
   Like Fugaku, he would have the power to steer the entire bloodline.
   The Sharingan gave the Uchiha a distinct edge in combat-both in solo fights and coordinated tactics.
   Such power would prove invaluable.
   Haru knew what lay ahead.
   The next Great Ninja War. The major villages would unite against the Akatsuki and their army of one hundred thousand White Zetsu.
   Having a strong Uchiha clan behind him would be a tremendous asset.
   He weighed everything carefully.
   The night of the Uchiha Clan Extermination was close.
   He didn't have much time.
   After today, the massacre would occur tomorrow night.
   He had to make his decision within the next day.
   Time slipped by.
   Eventually, it was time for the fifth simulation.
   "System, start simulation," Haru said with gravity.
   [Simulation of the Uchiha Clan Extermination Night has begun.]
   [Currently solidified abilities:]
   [Otsutsuki Physique (Gold Rank): Grants extraordinary regenerative power, akin to immortality at peak conditions. Can absorb ninjutsu and possesses near-limitless chakra. Hence, dubbed the Immortal Body.]
   [Wood Release (Gold Rank): A rare Kekkei Genkai combining Water and Earth chakra. Originated from the First Hokage, Hashirama Senju. Uses the user's chakra as a life source to manipulate wood-based techniques.]
   [Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack (Gold Rank): A devastating taijutsu technique that converts immense chakra into countless, punishing punches, producing overwhelming shockwaves.]
   [Immortal Path: Combines offense and defense, each strike relentless and crushing.]
   [Lord of Elements (Gold Rank): Increases the power of elemental ninjutsu by 300%.]
   Haru studied his four golden abilities, anticipation swelling for what the fifth would be.
   [Currently available abilities: Storm Release (Purple Rank), Crystal Release (Purple Rank), Chakra +10,000 (Purple Rank)...]
   His eyes scanned the options. Then they lit up with restrained excitement.
   There it was.
   A golden ability.
   He had never encountered one so early in the simulation. Usually, they appeared only at the very end.
   But he didn't question it. Securing a golden ability early was always a blessing.
   [Eternal Mangeky Sharingan (Gold Rank): The advanced form of the Mangeky Sharingan. It removes the drawbacks of the original, allowing extended use without harming the user.]
   A thin smile played across Haru's lips as he confirmed the selection.
   This... this would change everything.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 16 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 62: Chapter 62 : Now the Roles Are Reversed!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   Eternal Mangeky!
   Uchiha Haru's expression flickered, and his usually composed face revealed a rare flicker of joy.
   This was the Eternal Mangeky Sharingan.
   Originally, after obtaining the Mangeky Sharingan, he had been contemplating how to evolve it into the Eternal Mangeky Sharingan. He hadn't expected that during his fifth simulation, he would receive it directly. It felt effortless.
   After all, the conditions for evolving the Mangeky into the Eternal Mangeky Sharingan were notoriously strict. Both individuals involved must possess Mangeky Sharingan and be direct relatives.
   Just like Uchiha Sasuke and Uchiha Itachi.
   That requirement alone limited how many shinobi could ever access this power. In the entire Naruto world, only Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Sasuke were known to possess it.
   And now, Uchiha Haru had joined their ranks.
   Although he had both the Wood Release and the Otsutsuki physique-which significantly reduced the strain caused by Mangeky techniques-it didn't mean there was no risk. The danger might be minimal, but it always lingered.
   But now, with the Eternal Mangeky Sharingan, he no longer needed to worry. He could use his Mangeky abilities without fear of backlash or deterioration.
   After selecting the golden ability Eternal Mangeky Sharingan, Haru finalized the rest of his abilities in preparation for the simulation.
   [Otsutsuki Physique (Golden Ability): Possesses unparalleled self-healing capabilities, nearing immortality in peak condition, able to absorb ninjutsu, and containing near-infinite chakra.]
   [Wood Release (Golden Ability): The unique kekkei genkai of the First Hokage, Hashirama Senju. Formed from Earth and Water chakra, it allows the user to generate life from chakra itself.]
   [Eighty Gods Air Strike (Golden Ability): Converts immense chakra into devastating barrages of punches, delivering overwhelming offensive power.]
   [Lord of Elements (Golden Ability): Boosts all elemental jutsu damage by 300%.]
   [Eternal Mangeky Sharingan (Golden Ability): An advanced evolution of the Mangeky Sharingan. Grants use of Mangeky techniques without any degradation or harm to the user.]
   [Storm Release (Purple Ability): A kekkei genkai formed from Lightning and Water chakra, fusing speed and flexibility for deadly attacks.]
   [Crystal Release (Purple Ability): A kekkei genkai formed from Fire and Earth chakra, capable of instantly crystallizing any matter except chakra.]
   [Chakra +10000 (Purple Ability): Greatly amplifies the user's overall chakra reserve.]
   Five golden abilities and three purple ones.
   An unprecedented and luxurious lineup.
   [Abilities confirmed! Beginning simulation: Night of the Uchiha Clan Massacre.]
   As the translucent text shimmered into view, the world around Uchiha Haru shifted.
   Under a blackened sky, Haru stood atop Hokage Rock.
   Two others flanked him.
   One was the masked man who called himself Uchiha Madara.
   The other was Uchiha Itachi.
   The three figures stood in a line, silent, gazing down at the sleeping village of Konoha.
   Would he choose to join the Akatsuki?
   Haru pondered silently.
   From the opening moments of the simulation, he found himself beside Itachi and the masked man. The context was already clear.
   He exhaled slowly.
   It was, after all, only a simulation.
   He could restart at any time.
   "Let's go. It's time," the masked man said flatly.
   Itachi's face was stone-cold, bleached unnaturally pale under the light of the moon. He slipped on the mask he had prepared earlier, saying nothing.
   "Uchiha Haru," the masked man turned to him, "As we agreed: you don't need to get involved, but you must not interfere. Once we're done here, we'll take you to meet the Akatsuki."
   "Understood," Haru replied.
   No more words were exchanged.
   A vortex twisted open in the air beside them, and the masked man and Itachi were gradually consumed by it until they disappeared entirely.
   The night of the Uchiha genocide had begun.
   A night that, for now, had nothing to do with him.
   ...
   [Simulation successful!]
   Those words appeared in the air, confirming the result. For the first time in history, Haru had successfully completed a simulation of the Uchiha clan's massacre.
   Yet there was no satisfaction.
   No elation.
   Only emptiness.
   It felt too simple.
   There had been no real fight, no desperate struggle, no agony. He had simply observed the massacre as a bystander. Uninvolved.
   He had survived.
   But was this the path he truly desired?
   Haru couldn't be sure. The simulation had ended, and though it wasn't real, it had unsettled him.
   If this approach didn't feel right, he would try another. There was still time.
   He solidified the Eternal Mangeky Sharingan as a permanent golden ability and initiated the simulation again.
   This time, he would endure the massacre with a different resolve.
   ...
   The next day. Noon.
   Haru ended the simulation.
   This was his fifth, and the final one.
   In it, he had not only acquired the Eternal Mangeky Sharingan-but something more significant.
   He had made his decision.
   He now understood what must be done when the night arrived.
   As the sun dipped beyond the horizon, the evening bled into dusk.
   Tonight...
   Was the night of the Uchiha Clan Massacre.
   In the dim and damp prison, Uchiha Haru, who had been meditating in deep practice, suddenly opened his eyes.
   At that same moment, not far in front of him, a swirling vortex slowly materialized.
   The masked man had arrived.
   "Well then, have you made your decision?" the masked man asked, his voice low and laced with a chilling intensity. "Join us, or die."
   His tone was steady, imposing, and cold-carrying a deadly certainty.
   The last encounter between Uchiha Haru and Itachi had clearly left an impression on him.
   But it was nothing more than caution.
   He still held an ace up his sleeve-an invincible technique.
   In his mind, with that trump card, he could kill anyone, instantly. He was confident.
   If Uchiha Haru could be turned to his side, he'd be an invaluable asset.
   If not, then he'd simply be eliminated.
   Uchiha Haru's expression was calm. Slowly, he stood up, met the masked man's gaze, and said, "I've made my choice."
   "Die."
   "But it's not me who will die... it's you."
   His voice remained serene, but it rang with conviction.
   The masked man was briefly stunned. Clearly, he hadn't anticipated Haru's rejection.
   To him, it had been a choice between life and death. Uchiha Haru was no fool.
   And fools didn't make the wrong choice.
   But if the choice had been made... then so be it.
   "Good. Very good," the masked man chuckled. "Uchiha Haru, you're brave. But you're also a fool."
   "You had a path to survival, and you chose to die."
   "Life or death... you only know which it is after you try."
   As he spoke, a kunai appeared in Haru's hand.
   Ordinarily, a ninja under the guard team's supervision wouldn't have access to weapons.
   But Haru was different.
   Though detained in name, no one truly treated him like a prisoner. His presence here was merely to pacify the political pressure from Konoha.
   And so, Haru still carried his weapons.
   The masked man smiled.
   Though his face was concealed, Haru could sense it. A derisive smirk.
   As if to say, You really think you can fight me?
   Haru didn't waste words.
   In an instant, he closed the gap and thrust his kunai at the masked man's chest.
   But the masked man didn't dodge.
   The blade pierced directly through his chest-and into nothingness.
   "You can't kill me," the masked man said, his lone visible Sharingan glowing red.
   Mangeky Sharingan: Kamui.
   Haru's kunai stabbed into empty air. He immediately followed with a punch, aiming for the masked man's head.
   Again, it connected with nothing.
   His opponent had become intangible.
   This was the power of Kamui-spatial ninjutsu at its most broken.
   The ability to shift one's body between dimensions, allowing physical attacks to pass through harmlessly.
   A technique that rendered him effectively invincible.
   But even Kamui wasn't without limits.
   Haru unleashed a relentless barrage. Fists, kicks, elbows, knees-every part of his body became a weapon.
   Even though each attack slipped through the masked man as if striking smoke, Haru did not let up.
   Because he knew.
   Kamui had a time limit.
   The masked man could only maintain his intangibility for five minutes.
   After that, his body would become solid once more-and for a brief window, Kamui couldn't be reactivated.
   Moreover, the masked man had to become tangible to counterattack.
   He couldn't attack in his intangible state. If he tried, his limbs would simply phase through the target.
   And that was the opportunity Haru was waiting for.
   So from the very start, Haru chose overwhelming, non-stop, suffocating offense.
   He gave his opponent no chance to breathe.
   Forced him to remain intangible. Forced him to burn through Kamui's time limit.
   In five minutes, Haru would strike.
   Once that limit was up, the masked man would be no different than any other shinobi.
   Each movement from Haru was fierce and calculated.
   Even when his strikes missed, he kept going. Every blow that hit nothing only fed his momentum.
   At first, the masked man scoffed inwardly.
   Idiot, he thought. You know it's useless, and yet you keep going like some crazed brute.
   But gradually, the smirk beneath the mask faded.
   Kamui's usage time was running out.
   Half of the five minutes had already passed.
   And Haru showed no signs of stopping.
   Worse, the masked man couldn't disengage.
   From the beginning, Haru had closed the distance and stuck to him like a shadow. There was no chance to retreat.
   He needed space to reassess, to reset the battle.
   But Haru wasn't giving it to him.
   The masked man began to feel a creeping unease.
   Could it be... Uchiha Haru knows the weakness of Kamui?
   No.
   Impossible, he told himself.
   They'd only clashed once before, and even then it was a superficial engagement. Nothing serious.
   There was no way Haru could have deduced the secret of his Kamui.
   No one ever has. Not even the Hokage.
   He can't know.
   And yet, the doubt remained, gnawing at the edge of his thoughts.
   Because Haru wasn't fighting like a man flailing in desperation.
   He fought like a predator on a timer.
   He was waiting. Calculating.
   And the masked man was running out of time.
   He was starting to sweat.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 10 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 63: Chapter 63 : This Place Is Just Like Home! Come When You Want, Leave When You Want!
   Bonus Chapter
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------,
   However, at this moment, no matter the situation, Uchiha Haru couldn't just sit there and wait for death. He had to seek a change, and he could not allow Kamui to expire after five minutes, leaving him vulnerable and weak.
   The masked man shifted from his previous attitude of letting Haru attack freely and launched an offensive of his own.
   As a space-time ninjutsu, Kamui's power was not limited to merely rendering the user intangible to evade attacks. It had other, far deadlier uses.
   Since acquiring the Mangeky Sharingan, the masked man had been relentlessly honing his strength to achieve his dark ambitions. Especially after using the Nine-Tails to destroy Konoha, his battle with the Fourth Hokage, Minato Namikaze, had propelled Kamui to an unprecedented level.
   It was no exaggeration to say that he was far stronger now than during that devastating assault.
   And this was the first real fight he had engaged in since then.
   Uchiha Haru remained tireless, launching relentless attacks while calculating the time in his mind.
   Nearly three minutes had passed since the battle began. In just two minutes, the masked man would have to exit the Kamui intangibility mode and fully manifest his physical form.
   That moment would be Haru's best chance to strike and defeat the masked man.
   He swung the kunai in his hand, piercing through the masked man's forehead, then followed up with a brutal punch aimed straight at the man's heart.
   At that instant, the masked man reacted!
   He grabbed Haru's wrist clutching the kunai with one hand and, seizing the opportunity from Haru's punch, stabbed the kunai into Haru's chest with the other. Then, he activated Kamui again.
   A swirling vortex appeared in midair.
   Simultaneously, both their bodies began to phase into the Kamui space.
   Haru's mind raced.
   Was this the infamous Kamui dimension?
   It couldn't be.
   The Kamui space was the masked man's domain-his territory. There, he could move freely.
   But for Haru, once inside, it was effectively a prison. He wouldn't be able to escape at will and would be completely at the masked man's mercy.
   Yet the masked man didn't do this without cost.
   Each time he pulled someone into Kamui, part of his hollowed-out body transformed back into a physical entity inside the Kamui space.
   At any moment, if Haru seized the chance, he could launch an attack-perhaps even kill the masked man outright.
   Therefore, the masked man could not afford to keep Haru trapped inside Kamui indefinitely. There would always be a day he'd release him.
   But if that day came after the genocide was complete, then what was the point of all this struggle?
   It would be simpler-and far more enjoyable-to just join Akatsuki.
   Thus, Haru resolved: he must not be sucked into the Kamui space.
   He lightly tapped off the ground and vaulted into the air, delivering a fierce kick to the masked man's stomach.
   While attacking, the masked man's main body could not remain intangible.
   That meant the masked man was fully physical-vulnerable.
   Haru's kick was not a light strike, especially enhanced by his Otsutsuki-infused physique.
   Even if the masked man was a shinobi of shadow-level strength, this blow could cause serious injury.
   The masked man had assumed he would win easily. After all, Kamui's ability to absorb opponents into its dimension was nearly instantaneous. Most would be stunned and confused at the sight, and by the time they regained composure, they would already be trapped.
   But Haru was different.
   He had reacted immediately and fought back.
   The masked man had to abandon further absorption and return to intangibility to dodge the physical attack.
   He certainly wasn't willing to risk testing if his hollowed-out body could withstand such a blow.
   After all, Kuroki Raiga, one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, had died to Haru's overwhelming physical prowess.
   As the masked man's form turned intangible again, the grip of his hands on Haru's wrists and fists loosened.
   Haru's kick missed.
   The masked man took the moment to use Body Flicker Technique, creating distance between them.
   "You are... quite good," the masked man said in a deep voice.
   He'd already contemplated fighting Haru, had estimated his strength, and thought he had been generous in those estimates.
   Yet he never expected to still be underestimating him.
   Haru was simply the strongest opponent he'd faced since the Fourth Hokage, Minato Namikaze.
   In some ways, Haru was even more mysterious than Minato.
   While the Fourth Hokage was incredibly strong, his techniques and trump cards were well known-there were no secrets.
   But Haru was different. Every time they faced off, he felt a new and unfamiliar threat.
   1
   If he had to sum it up in one word, it was unfathomable.
   Truly terrifying.
   The masked man, accustomed to pulling strings from behind the scenes, clearly disliked confronting someone directly-especially someone as challenging as Haru.
   Whether or not he could win was one thing; feeling cornered and embarrassed was quite another.
   After all, the one he truly admired was Uchiha Madara.
   Uchiha Madara would never be so humiliated!
   So, the masked man sneered and immediately used Kamui to teleport himself away.
   1
   As for what Uchiha Haru would do next-someone else would take care of that.
   Konoha would never allow such a powerful Uchiha to escape.
   Gone?
   Haru felt a twinge of disappointment.
   He had been expecting a grand battle, but the masked man just left without a fight.
   How dull.
   He strode toward the iron door of the prison.
   With the masked man gone, there was no reason for him to remain confined.
   It was already late, and Haru suspected that the night of slaughter had begun.
   1
   He needed to hurry-save as many Uchiha as possible and train them into his own forces.
   It was the most difficult path, but it was the one he chose.
   "Wood Release: Sea of Trees Formation!" Haru intoned, unleashing his secret Wood Release technique.
   From the earth, massive trees erupted in an instant, growing rapidly and soaring straight into the sky.
   The prison where Haru had been held was shattered and overturned by the sudden growth.
   Even the entire Konoha Guard Division was instantly razed and reduced to ruins.
   This upheaval was not limited to Haru's immediate surroundings.
   Across the entire Uchiha clan settlement, a similar transformation unfolded, turning it into an expansive sea of forest.
   Uchiha Itachi, who had been silently harvesting intel under the cover of the dark, wind-whipped night-unguarded and unseen-noticed this sudden change and frowned deeply.
   Such a large-scale ninjutsu caused immense noise and disturbance, guaranteed to awaken the entire Uchiha population.
   This complicated matters further.
   "What is going on?"
   Danzo and the shinobi of Root approached from afar, their faces grave and confused.
   Clearly, this upheaval was far beyond their expectations.
   Itachi shook his head, signaling that he was as clueless as they were.
   It was obvious that this chaos erupted not long after the mission commenced-an overwhelming shock.
   And this was only the beginning.
   The trees completely engulfed the Uchiha settlement, destroying all traces of their clan's presence.
   At the same time, all surviving Uchiha members were roused from their slumber.
   Before they could fully process what was happening, vines and branches twisted around them, sweeping them up and carrying them away.
   1
   Of course, these leaders were not captured by sheer force alone.
   Although Haru possessed this power, he had no reason to forcibly seize those who could resist.
   His aim was to protect those powerless to defend themselves first.
   Those who avoided the vines were almost exclusively the clan's backbone and elite warriors.
   Unless they faced Kage-level opponents like Itachi or the masked man, other shinobi-even those from Root-could not hope to stop them.
   The Uchiha clan was in turmoil; cries and shouts echoed through the forest.
   People rushed toward the direction where the vines were sweeping their kin away.
   Danzo finally realized what was happening.
   All of their carefully laid plans had been ruined, likely in an effort to destroy their opportunity this time.
   He recalled the nature of the ninjutsu at work.
   Wood Release-Sea of Trees!
   Wood Release!
   Danzo almost roared inwardly.
   Who in this world could wield Wood Release?
   Who was this?
   "Chase them!" Danzo ordered solemnly.
   The Root operatives responded instantly, employing Body Flicker to pursue the fleeing Uchiha.
   Yet Itachi remained unmoving.
   "Hmm?"
   Danzo's eyes shifted toward Itachi, and his face paled.
   Not far from Itachi, and near where they had just stood, an unexpected figure had appeared.
   Moreover, Danzo recognized him.
   It was the Uchiha clan patriarch-Uchiha Fugaku, Itachi's father.
   Fugaku's eyes burned with a blood-red glow; the three magatama in his pupils formed an unbroken chain of sharp, sickle-like shapes.
   Mangeky Sharingan!
   Danzo's expression darkened.
   He had never underestimated Fugaku.
   He knew Fugaku had awakened the Mangeky Sharingan and reached Kage-level power, making him the most formidable figure within the Uchiha clan.
   But he hadn't anticipated Fugaku's sudden, silent appearance beside them, undetected by anyone.
   Did this mean Fugaku could silently end his life at any moment?
   Danzo felt a chill breeze sweep across the back of his neck, a cold wind whispering in the night.
   "You go. Leave this to me," Itachi said indifferently, facing his father and then turning to Danzo.
   Danzo glanced at Fugaku, then at Itachi, before nodding.
   With a flash of Body Flicker Technique, he disappeared from the scene.
   3
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 8 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 64: Chapter 64: Total Annihilation
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   On the other side, beneath Uchiha Haru's Wood Release: Sea of Trees, a large number of Uchiha clan members were gathered at the place that once belonged to the Konoha Guard Division.
   The rest of the clan followed the trails left by the vines and branches, converging here as well.
   However, the guard station was now nothing but rubble-completely destroyed and unrecognizable. After gathering everyone, Haru withdrew all the vines and branches, letting them come together freely.
   The Uchiha clan members, stunned by the sudden upheaval, fortunately remained unharmed. As the families reunited, they looked around at the ruins-the former Konoha Guard Division, the entire Uchiha settlement-now transformed into a forested wasteland. Their faces drained of color, shock and disbelief written plainly.
   "Oh my God... What happened?"
   "It's Uchiha Haru!"
   Someone spotted Haru standing among the dense trees like a deity, and the realization spread quickly.
   The Uchiha clan had undergone a massive transformation.
   After seeing Haru in his current state, could it be that all this destruction was his doing?
   "Uchiha Haru, what is going on?"
   "What are you trying to do?"
   "Is this your doing? You owe us an explanation!"
   "Aren't you supposed to be locked up? How did you suddenly escape?"
   "What is your purpose?"
   The clan members demanded answers, their voices sharp and hostile.
   Their families had been swept away in the chaos, and many were on the verge of losing control. Had they not seen that Haru had not harmed their kin, they might have taken up arms against him immediately.
   Haru paid them no mind. Such distrust was only natural.
   In a calm tone, he replied, "You shouldn't be asking me."
   "Then who should we ask?" someone retorted, confused.
   "Ask them."
   Haru pointed straight ahead.
   The clan members exchanged puzzled glances but turned their heads instinctively.
   In the distance, the Root organization's shinobi-those under Danzo's command-were approaching.
   They had originally been ordered to hunt down the Uchiha clan.
   But now, with the clan assembled, how could they hope to kill so many?
   Everyone knew the Uchiha's power, wielding the Sharingan. Their numbers surpassed those of the Root operatives.
   To kill them now?
   That was suicide.
   The Uchiha clan itself was confused.
   They thought Konoha had come to investigate because of the strange changes in the Uchiha settlement.
   But soon, it became clear that something else was happening.
   Because Haru had made his move.
   In Wood Release: Sea of Trees, every tree, branch, and leaf was an extension of Haru's will.
   He could control everything-and sense everything.
   Soon after the Root shinobi appeared, Haru acted swiftly and decisively.
   Vines, branches, and leaves extended and snaked out in all directions, entangling the enemy.
   Their speed and strength far surpassed what they had used to capture the Uchiha clan earlier.
   Like a massive dragnet, the tendrils spread out, wrapping around the Root operatives.
   Nearly a hundred Root ninjas panicked, standing back to back in desperate defense.
   None had ever witnessed or heard of such a terrifying ninjutsu-far beyond their imagination.
   The vines writhed like giant pythons, agile and powerful.
   Once caught, a person was immobilized completely, their resistance utterly crushed. Many succumbed this way.
   But in the face of the countless branches and vines, these hundred were still too few.
   "Fire Style: Phoenix Fire Technique!"
   "Wind Escape: Wind Killing Formation!"
   "Water Style: Water Wave!"
   One by one, the Root shinobi unleashed their ninjutsu to combat the creeping vines.
   Nearly a hundred elite jonin-level ninjas performed their techniques simultaneously.
   1
   The power they unleashed was tremendous-even ordinary Anbu-level shinobi would only barely evade the onslaught before succumbing.
   1
   But Haru was no ordinary Anbu.
   2
   He had gained five golden abilities in rapid succession.
   He had long surpassed ordinary Anbu levels and was nearing the super Anbu threshold.
   9
   How close he was to true super Anbu status, he didn't yet know.
   Perhaps only when he faced an opponent of that caliber would he understand.
   The Root ninjas' jutsu lit up the dark night sky, bursts of light flickering through the branches controlled by Haru.
   The vines, branches, and trees under his command were constantly shattered.
   Yet as the first batch fell, another rushed forward, relentless and unending.
   The later waves became increasingly tougher to destroy-each with greater durability.
   After a short while, the area occupied by the Root ninjas began to shrink steadily.
   They could no longer hold back the advancing vines and branches.
   Their only option was to draw closer together, shrinking their territory bit by bit.
   The Uchiha clan members watching were stunned.
   They had never imagined that Haru-usually taciturn and withdrawn-had reached such a formidable level.
   It was truly astonishing.
   Nearly a hundred elite jonin had been overwhelmed so thoroughly, with no chance to resist-only waiting for death.
   Could the clan leader, Uchiha Fugaku, do this?
   Could the Third Hokage do this?
   As they marveled at Haru's display of power, the war of attrition between him and the Root ninjas neared its end.
   At first, the Root shinobi still managed to fight back with their ninjutsu.
   But as their chakra waned with every attack, their resistance faltered.
   Eventually, they were defeated-one by one.
   The relentless advance of the Wood Release tendrils swept the battlefield, binding, crushing, and dragging the Root operatives into submission.
   The few that tried to flee found themselves ensnared moments later.
   The sheer power and versatility of Haru's technique left no room for escape.
   He did not seek to kill immediately-his goal was to neutralize and capture, protecting his clan first.
   1
   Uchiha Haru used vines and branches to wrap and tie the Root operatives one by one.
   Then, with a sudden forceful movement, a burst of high-pitched screams pierced the night.
   In mere moments, countless Root ninjas were torn apart by the unyielding vines wrapped tightly around their bodies.
   2
   Splashes of brilliant blood sprayed through the air like dark crimson flowers.
   Nearly a hundred lives were extinguished in front of the watching Uchiha clan members.
   Shock was quickly followed by fear-a palpable dread directed at Uchiha Haru himself.
   Especially among the children and women, many of whom had never witnessed the brutal horrors of war, panic took hold.
   Some with weaker nerves trembled uncontrollably, their cries breaking the heavy silence.
   At that moment, they forgot that it was Haru who had led them here.
   They forgot the significance of the fact that so many Root ninjas had been slain by the Uchiha clan.
   Only fear remained in their hearts.
   Instinctively, they kept their distance from Haru.
   But Haru remained calm, his expression unreadable.
   He spoke lightly, "You shouldn't be asking me."
   "If not you, then who?" someone from the clan demanded.
   "Ask them," Haru said, pointing straight ahead.
   2
   The clan members turned instinctively to the direction he indicated.
   There, approaching steadily, were the Root organization ninjas, those who had followed Danzo's orders to suppress and eliminate the Uchiha.
   But now, with the clan gathered like this, how could they hope to kill them?
   Everyone knew the Uchiha clan wielded the Sharingan and their power was fearsome.
   They had the numbers-and the skill.
   Attempting to kill them now was courting certain death.
   The Uchiha were equally puzzled.
   They initially assumed the sudden upheaval had drawn Konoha's attention, and that this was merely an investigation.
   But soon, it became clear something was wrong.
   Because Haru was acting.
   In his Wood Release: Sea of Trees technique, every tree, branch, and leaf was an extension of his chakra and will.
   He could control and feel all of it.
   No sooner had the Root ninjas appeared than Haru acted swiftly and decisively.
   Vines, branches, and leaves extended rapidly, weaving and twisting into an inescapable net.
   Their speed and strength surpassed anything they'd previously shown.
   Like giant constrictor snakes, the vines slithered in every direction, hunting down the Root operatives.
   Nearly a hundred Root ninjas stood back-to-back, panicked but trying to hold their ground.
   They had never heard of such a terrifying ninjutsu-it defied all their expectations.
   The vines moved with the agility and power of colossal serpents.
   Once caught, a ninja was rendered helpless, their resistance crushed entirely.
   Many fell this way.
   But compared to the countless branches and tendrils, a hundred opponents were still a small number.
   "Fire Style: Phoenix Fire Technique!"
   "Wind Escape: Wind Killing Formation!"
   "Water Style: Water Wave!"
   All at once, the Root ninjas unleashed a barrage of jutsu, attacking the encroaching vines from every angle.
   Nearly a hundred elite jonin-level shinobi executed their ninjutsu simultaneously.
   The power they could muster was tremendous-enough to force even ordinary Anbu-level shinobi to temporarily retreat or give ground.
   1
   But Haru was no ordinary Anbu.
   He had acquired five golden abilities in rapid succession.
   He had long surpassed the level of an average Anbu and was closing in on the super Anbu tier.
   How close exactly? He wasn't sure.
   Perhaps only an encounter with a true super Anbu would reveal that.
   The night sky lit up with the brilliant colors of their jutsu, illuminating the forest around them.
   The branches, vines, and leaves controlled by Haru were constantly broken and torn apart.
   Yet the moment one batch fell, another surged forward relentlessly.
   Each successive wave grew tougher and more resilient.
   After a short time, the area occupied by the Root ninjas began shrinking steadily.
   They could no longer hold back the endless growth of vines and branches.
   Their only choice was to compress their formation, yielding ground inch by inch.
   1
   The watching Uchiha clan were stunned.
   They had never imagined Haru-always so quiet and distant-had reached such formidable heights.
   It was truly extraordinary.
   Nearly a hundred elite jonin had been reduced to pawns, powerless and waiting for death.
   Could their clan leader, Uchiha Fugaku, have done this?
   Could the Third Hokage?
   As they marveled at Haru's skill, the battle of attrition neared its conclusion.
   At first, the Root operatives still fought back with their ninjutsu.
   But as their chakra reserves drained, their resistance weakened.
   One by one, they succumbed.
   Haru used vines and branches to bind them firmly.
   Suddenly, with brutal force, he tightened the grips.
   Piercing screams erupted from the captured Root ninjas.
   In moments, the tough vines shredded them mercilessly.
   Blood sprayed in vivid arcs, staining the ground below.
   Nearly a hundred enemies perished right before their eyes.
   Beyond shock, fear gripped the Uchiha clan members-fear of Haru.
   Especially the children and women, unaccustomed to the bloodshed and carnage of war, were terrified.
   Some broke down, trembling and crying uncontrollably.
   In this moment, they forgot Haru had brought them here.
   They forgot the significance of the Root ninjas' deaths at Uchiha hands.
   Only terror filled their hearts.
   They instinctively avoided Haru's presence.
   Haru himself remained composed.
   He had seen such bloody scenes many times before in simulations.
   Slowly, one vine stretched out, dragging a struggling ninja to Haru's feet.
   At this moment, the Uchiha clan realized Haru had not killed every Root operative.
   One remained alive.
   Someone recognized the ninja as a longtime trusted agent of Danzo-someone vital to the leader's plans.
   "Tell me what Danzo ordered you to do," Haru said coldly.
   The ninja snorted, stubbornly refusing.
   "You're dreaming if you think I'll talk."
   "No matter," Haru chuckled. "You don't have a choice."
   Suddenly, a blood-red light flared in Haru's eyes.
   Not the final form of the Eternal Mangeky Sharingan, but the standard three-tomoe Sharingan.
   Even at this critical moment, Haru wanted to keep his strongest trump card hidden.
   The ninja saw the red glow and knew what was coming.
   The illusions of the Uchiha clan were infamous.
   He quickly shut his eyes and bowed his head.
   But it was already too late.
   He was caught in Haru's genjutsu.
   "Open your eyes," Haru commanded softly.
   A cold, emotionless voice echoed in the ninja's mind.
   It was Danzo's voice-frigid and terrifying.
   But the ninja did not open his eyes.
   He knew it was all an illusion.
   Though trapped, his consciousness remained aware.
   He understood the situation was fake-and refused to be fooled.
   Yet, slowly, a crushing headache began.
   His mind blurred, growing drowsy.
   He didn't understand what was happening.
   Only that he felt overwhelmingly exhausted.
   Eventually, he couldn't resist and slipped into unconsciousness.
   When he awoke, the room was dim.
   As his eyes adjusted, he recognized where he was.
   Danzo's chamber.
   Before him, Danzo stood with his back turned.
   "You're awake."
   "I deserve to die!" the ninja admitted immediately.
   Damn it, he had fallen asleep in the leader's presence!
   Had he forgotten what death meant?
   He was nervous, praying for mercy from Danzo.
   Though he knew Danzo's temper, hoping for kindness was foolish.
   Surprisingly, Danzo showed no intention of punishing him.
   "It's fine, you were just tired. Rest now."
   "How do you feel?"
   "Everything is fine," the ninja answered cautiously.
   But he did not relax.
   Danzo's mind was inscrutable.
   "That's good," Danzo said calmly.
   "Tonight, our mission will begin."
   "This mission is crucial. No mistakes allowed. Are you ready?"
   "Tonight?" the ninja's unease grew.
   He couldn't remember the date at all.
   "Have you forgotten?" Danzo's voice turned cold.
   "No, no! How could I forget such an important task!" the ninja hurriedly denied.
   Even if unsure, he had to pretend.
   Otherwise, he was courting death.
   1
   Danzo's tone was colder still.
   "Then tell me: what is the mission?"
   "Task..." the ninja's head pounded again.
   A voice inside his mind screamed at him not to answer.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 8 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 65: Chapter 65: Inciting the Uchiha Clan
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   "Is there any problem?"
   Danzo asked, eyes half-closed.
   "No, no," the ninja replied, shaking his head as confusion twisted inside him. This kind of situation had never happened before.
   He said, "Tonight's plan is the night of the Uchiha clan extermination."
   "Rest assured, Minister. I will complete the mission and guard every exit to ensure that no fish slips through the net!"
   "Good!"
   "Very good!"
   Danzo nodded with great satisfaction.
   Seeing Danzo's expression, the stone in the ninja's heart finally fell. At least he hadn't caused any trouble.
   But in the next instant, the environment around him shifted dramatically.
   The once dim room transformed into a dense forest.
   Danzo, who had been standing in front of him, morphed into a much younger face.
   Uchiha Haru.
   "Damn it!"
   The ninja's expression twisted in shock.
   1
   At this moment, he didn't realize that he had made a grave mistake-exposing all the secrets of the Root organization.
   Below, every member of the Uchiha clan under Haru's command heard the conversation between Haru and the Root ninja.
   They finally understood why the Root ninja had suddenly appeared.
   They understood why Haru had led them here.
   He didn't want to harm them. He wanted to save them.
   "What a bunch of bastards!"
   Someone from the Uchiha clan ground his teeth and spat.
   At most, they had wanted to rebel-to kill Danzo, who had always been against the Uchiha clan-to gain rightful treatment and power.
   But what Danzo wanted was the complete annihilation of the clan.
   What a cruel, merciless heart!
   Haru wove his chakra into the thick vines, tearing apart the last remaining Root ninja into bloody pieces.
   Then, turning to the gathered Uchiha clan, he said, "You all heard what he said, right?"
   "Our Uchiha clan and the Senju clan co-founded Konoha. That is one of our greatest contributions to this village."
   "But how have we been treated all this time?"
   "We have been driven out of the village, shunned by everyone in Konoha. And now, they want to kill us all!"
   "What do you think we should do now?"
   "Kill Danzo! I recognize these ninjas as members of Danzo's Root organization. This is all Danzo's conspiracy! We must kill Danzo!"
   "Yes! Kill Danzo!"
   "Kill Danzo!"
   "Kill Danzo!"
   The entire Uchiha clan was ablaze with rage, all eyes and spears pointed toward Danzo.
   Haru said, "Well, Danzo really deserves to die."
   "But if you want to take down something this big, relying on Danzo alone won't be enough."
   Hmm?
   Danzo's status alone isn't enough?
   Could Haru be talking about... the Third Hokage?!
   The more perceptive among them immediately understood the key point.
   Something this huge couldn't be hidden.
   If Danzo dared to act, he must have obtained the Third Hokage's consent.
   That was almost certain.
   But in their hearts, the Third Hokage's image was not entirely negative.
   Surprisingly, behind this filthy conspiracy was also his shadow.
   He seemed kind and generous, but he was just as dark. He actually wanted to exterminate the entire Uchiha clan.
   "Revenge!"
   "We want revenge!"
   "If Konoha dares to do this to us, we will fight them!"
   The Uchiha clan, now fully aware of the truth, were furious, their anger burning like wildfire.
   "It's too early for revenge."
   "The Uchiha clan has encountered a sudden crisis and is not yet fully prepared. Revenge now is simply courting death."
   2
   Haru's voice was calm but firm, and as he spoke, the clamorous Uchiha clan fell silent.
   After all they had been through, all of them owed Haru their lives.
   Though he was young and hadn't yet earned great prestige within the clan, his display of overwhelming power had left everyone stunned.
   They had come to see Haru as their backbone, the one who could lead them to vengeance.
   "What are you afraid of? Just die!"
   "I can't swallow this anger!"
   "Let's fight to the death! Net or death!"
   Haru's words alone couldn't quell the Uchiha clan's rage.
   Such reckless men.
   No wonder they'd been manipulated for so long by the people of Konoha.
   Haru said, "You're not afraid of death, but what about your wives, your children, your parents?"
   "Do you want them to be buried alongside you?"
   Everyone had a soft spot in their hearts.
   Especially those blinded by rage and willing to die in battle.
   You must find something they care about-something they can't bear to lose.
   And family is often the one thing no one can give up.
   "This..."
   Several of the more radical Uchiha clan members were stunned.
   Their eyes involuntarily flicked toward their wives and children.
   The moment they saw them, the thought of leaving them behind became unbearable.
   They were still young-had wives, sons, and parents. How could they be so determined to die?
   "Uchiha Haru, what do you think we should do now?" someone asked from below.
   Haru looked calm, composed. He had already made the best preparations and plans while simulating this very moment. He was just waiting for this step to come.
   "Leave," he said firmly.
   "Since Konoha refuses to accept us, we will leave Konoha and find a new home."
   "The world is vast; there must be a place where the Uchiha clan can settle."
   "We will choose a place where no one will exclude us, where we don't have to bow to anyone's face. Everything will be decided by us, the Uchiha."
   At this point, Haru didn't mention revenge.
   After all, he had saved the Uchiha clan not out of blind loyalty, but to consolidate them into a force he could use for his own goals.
   He was well aware that the Uchiha clan in its current state could never stand against Konoha.
   Besides, the clan had already suffered heavy losses. If they started a war now, they would be courting death.
   1
   The Uchiha clan members, however, didn't ask for more. After Haru's words, they understood that those still standing with them were far more important than those lost.
   No one objected.
   "All right, Haru. We'll follow you and leave Konoha."
   "Let's go!"
   Haru nodded but remained still, standing firm.
   "Uchiha Haru, is there anything else?" someone asked.
   "If you think leaving will be easy, you're mistaken," he said, narrowing his eyes and focusing his gaze on a shadowy corner of the dark forest.
   "You've been watching for so long-why don't you come out?"
   "Hmph!"
   A cold snort pierced the silence.
   Then, a figure stepped out from the shadows.
   Danzo.
   Behind him, a faint transparent vortex shimmered in the air.
   From it, a masked man slowly emerged.
   Standing next to the masked man was Orochimaru.
   Three Kage-level formidable figures appeared simultaneously.
   The moment the Uchiha clan saw Danzo, the smoldering anger within them reignited instantly.
   "Danzo, you bastard!"
   The enemy who sought their annihilation was right in front of them. How could they hold back? They roared and surged forward to strike.
   But before they could act, thick chakra-infused vines wrapped around them, stopping their advance.
   "Fall back. You're no match for him."
   "But-"
   Some of the more radical Uchiha members bristled, unwilling to relent, but when they saw Haru's composed expression, they reluctantly withdrew.
   The masked man, Danzo, and Orochimaru-three Kage-level warriors-stood before Haru.
   Their message was clear: if you want to leave, you must pass through us.
   Yet Haru still didn't look at them. Instead, he turned his head toward a darker part of the woods and said, "Since you're here, why don't you come out and show your face?"
   "Third Hokage."
   1
   The utterance of those two words stunned everyone present.
   The Third Hokage was here?!
   Even the masked man, Danzo, and Orochimaru showed signs of surprise.
   It seemed none of them expected the Third Hokage to appear personally.
   But after all, unless you see it with your own eyes, how can you feel assured?
   "Well."
   A heavy sigh broke the silence of the night.
   Then, a figure appeared before Haru, his back turned to the masked man, Danzo, and Orochimaru.
   He wore a black, tight-fitting combat uniform and wasn't particularly tall. A small mustache graced his chin.
   Sarutobi Hiruzen-the Third Hokage.
   Even in this tense moment, his face remained as kind and benevolent as ever.
   If you didn't know better, you'd think he was a good man.
   But only those who understood the truth knew the horror lurking behind that smile.
   He spoke to Haru, "Uchiha Haru, call your people back."
   "I will declare this a special incident and redraw the boundaries for the Uchiha clan, granting you sufficient authority."
   "Konoha and the Uchiha clan are one and inseparable."
   "Everything that happened tonight was a misunderstanding. I assure you it was never my intention."
   "I forgive you for what you said tonight and the plans you made before."
   "The Uchiha clan is one of the two great families that founded Konoha. Why don't we sit down and talk?"
   "A misunderstanding?"
   "Is exterminating the clan also a misunderstanding?" Haru asked with a bitter smile.
   Even now, the Third Hokage wanted to solve this with words.
   Go back?
   Could they really go back?
   From the moment the Third Hokage sanctioned action against the Uchiha, everything became irreversible.
   Words were nothing more than a stalling tactic.
   Many obstacles would still arise in the future.
   The Uchiha clan members might not consider this fully, but they knew who to trust.
   Haru would never harm them, and he possessed the strength to lead them.
   All they needed to do was support him and avoid causing trouble-that was enough.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 9 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 66: Chapter 66 : Showdown! Explaining the Resolution!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   The Third Hokage looked steadily at Uchiha Haru but said nothing at first.
   Then his gaze shifted to the group of Uchiha clan members standing behind Haru. "What about all of you?" he asked.
   "Are you also going to follow Uchiha Haru and leave?"
   "For those who wish to stay, come to my side. I promise forgiveness, safety, and proper treatment."
   "What I do not want is for any of you to become enemies of Konoha and of me."
   "You have a choice-don't be stubborn."
   Though his voice was calm, the words were laced with an unmistakable murderous intent.
   A chill ran through the hearts of the Uchiha clan members.
   The Third Hokage and Danzo were both exceptional shinobi of the older generation, their strength nearly unfathomable.
   Orochimaru and the others also recognized the Third Hokage.
   He was one of the legendary "Three Legendary Sannin of Konoha" in their time.
   Years ago, his power rivaled even that of his own teacher, the Second Hokage.
   1
   Now, after decades of honing his skills, his strength was immeasurable.
   And then there was the masked man.
   None had ever seen him before, but his presence radiated formidable power.
   If he was allied with Danzo, the man standing beside Orochimaru could not be underestimated.
   In other words, the opposing side wielded four super-strong warriors.
   Could Uchiha Haru truly hold out against them?
   Though-the core loyalists-had witnessed Haru's extraordinary abilities firsthand, doubt lingered in their hearts when facing such overwhelming foes.
   After all, the enemy before them was terrifyingly strong.
   Tonight was indeed perilous enough to be called the night of the Uchiha clan's extermination.
   Yet that did not mean they should surrender and submit to the Third Hokage's terms.
   If this had been before, they might have been fooled by the Third Hokage's benign appearance.
   But now that Haru had exposed the Third Hokage's true nature, how could they be deceived again?
   Since the worst outcome was death regardless of choice, why not take a gamble?
   This resolve slowly solidified in the minds of the Uchiha.
   "We will never submit! Stop dreaming!"
   "He planned to exterminate the Uchiha clan from the start, and now he claims to protect us? Don't believe his lies!"
   The Uchiha spoke with fierce conviction.
   Throughout this exchange, Haru remained silent, watching carefully.
   He refused to interfere with their decision.
   If they couldn't see through such simple rhetoric, they were too foolish to save.
   He had no use for fools.
   If they died, they died.
   Fortunately, it seemed these Uchiha made the right choice.
   The Third Hokage's expression grew colder.
   "It seems you truly desire to become Konoha's enemy."
   "You want to leave that badly? That depends on whether you have the power to do so."
   His usual kind and gentle demeanor vanished, replaced by a cold, deadly aura.
   Danzo positioned himself behind the Third Hokage just then.
   The masked man and Orochimaru stood with arms crossed, looking on like amused spectators.
   Konoha's relationship with these men was complicated-mutually beneficial but more like uneasy enemies than friends.
   On the other side, the Uchiha clan stood resolute with Haru.
   They were ready to fight to the death.
   "You don't need to join this battle," Haru said calmly, his voice brimming with unshakable confidence.
   He planned to take on the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen and Root's leader Danzo alone.
   "But-"
   "Back off!"
   The Uchiha were about to protest, but Haru cut them off sharply.
   "At this level of combat, you are more a liability than help. You'll only increase casualties."
   With that, he immediately formed a Wood Release: Tree Wall, creating a barrier to isolate the clan members and keep them safe from the upcoming battle.
   Then, Haru stepped forward.
   "Danzo, can you recognize the ninjutsu Uchiha Haru is using?"
   1
   The Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen narrowed his eyes, a flicker of light gleaming in them.
   "Yes," Danzo replied gravely.
   "It's Wood Release, the legendary Kekkei Genkai of the First Hokage!"
   2
   "I never imagined someone from the Uchiha clan would master Wood Release to such an extent!"
   When the entire Uchiha settlement suddenly transformed into a dense forest, Danzo immediately recognized the technique.
   He hadn't seen it firsthand before but now was certain: it was definitely Wood Release.
   He had studied Wood Release for decades; no one understood it better than he did.
   There was no way he could be mistaken.
   The Third Hokage's expression shifted as well.
   He slowly exhaled and spoke in a deep voice.
   "Since ancient times, there has never been one who possesses both Wood Release and the Sharingan."
   Hashirama Senju, the First Hokage, had swept through the ninja world with his Wood Release, becoming known as the "God of Shinobi."
   The Uchiha clan's Sharingan was no less remarkable, producing countless legendary heroes throughout history.
   Yet to combine both powerhouses-this was unheard of.
   Haru's dual mastery was a threat beyond measure.
   The tension in the air thickened as the two sides prepared to clash under the night sky, the weight of history and fate pressing down on them all.
   Especially Uchiha Madara, who rivals even Hashirama Senju!
   But now, these two extraordinarily powerful bloodline limits coexist in one person, which is truly astonishing.
   "So we must kill him before he becomes a threat!" Danzo's eyes flashed with ruthless killing intent, fierce and predatory like a wild beast.
   "We cannot allow him to continue growing. Otherwise, he will become an unbearable thorn in Konoha's side!"
   1
   The Third Hokage said little but clearly agreed with Danzo's words.
   Behind them, the masked man and Orochimaru also observed closely, their interest piqued by Uchiha Haru's use of Wood Release.
   After all, this was the kekkei genkai of the God of Shinobi himself!
   Haru stepped forward before the Third Hokage and Danzo.
   The Third Hokage fixed him with a serious gaze. "Are you truly so stubborn?"
   "It's not too late to change your mind. You have great talent-the future of Konoha depends on young shinobi like you."
   "Stay, and I will not hand you over to the Sand Village, nor will I wage war against them. I will do everything to help you reach new heights."
   4
   "I am old, and soon Konoha will need promising young ninjas to shoulder its burdens. With your skills, it is not impossible for you to sit in my place one day."
   His voice was deep, genuine, and persuasive.
   He dangled the possibility of Haru becoming Hokage as bait, hoping to sway him.
   But was it possible?
   To this, Haru could only laugh quietly.
   If he were an ordinary teen, the Third Hokage's words might have deceived him.
   But who was Uchiha Haru?
   A time traveler with a mind far beyond his years.
   He knew all the Hokage's history intimately and was well aware that it was impossible for an Uchiha clan member to become Hokage...
   It wasn't just about surface words.
   Not even Haru's strength alone could change the deep-seated prejudice Konoha held against the Uchiha-an ingrained hatred hard to uproot.
   Even if he were as powerful as Uchiha Madara, what then?
   Could he become Hokage?
   If the Third Hokage wanted to deceive Haru, he would need a much more convincing lie.
   Besides, Haru wasn't interested in the position. Sure, Konoha was the top ninja village, but it came with endless trouble-and Haru hated trouble.
   Seeing no response, the Third Hokage's face grew colder.
   "If you refuse to obey, I will kill you here and now!"
   Danzo's cold voice came from behind the Third Hokage.
   Two men-one radiant, one shadowed.
   One represented Konoha's glory; the other, its darkest underbelly.
   One was hypocritical; the other, unscrupulous.
   "Kill me?" Haru chuckled, crossing his arms. "Is it just you guys?"
   His words dripped with contempt.
   Danzo snorted coldly.
   In all his years, this was the first time someone openly looked down on him.
   In a flash, Danzo vanished from sight.
   He reappeared directly in front of Haru, wielding a kunai.
   With brutal speed and force, he lunged, aiming to stab Haru's throat.
   The cold steel gleamed with pure killing intent.
   The ferocity and lightning speed of the attack were shocking-hard to imagine from a man of Danzo's age.
   Orochimaru, watching intently, narrowed his eyes and murmured in disbelief, "I never expected this old man to still possess such..."
   1
   He stopped mid-sentence, eyes widening.
   The Third Hokage stared with shock.
   Though the masked man maintained his usual calm, his clenched fists betrayed his astonishment.
   In the battlefield's center, Uchiha Haru grabbed Danzo's neck and lifted him high as if he were a mere chicken.
   1
   Without reaching a certain level of skill, no one could have even registered what just happened.
   Most saw only that Danzo appeared and was immediately seized by Haru.
   Only a few Kage-level shinobi clearly understood the details.
   What Haru did was deceptively simple-an ordinary motion.
   The key was one word: speed.
   3
   It was far too fast.
   Danzo's attack and speed were already terrifying, placing him among first-class Kage-level fighters.
   But against Haru, it wasn't enough.
   Danzo had initiated the assault, hoping to seize the advantage.
   But it was like an egg striking a rock.
   Haru's face was calm, almost smiling.
   Reflecting on his earlier bold words, even a thick-skinned man like Danzo felt a sting of embarrassment.
   After witnessing Haru's mastery of Wood Release, Danzo knew he couldn't win in ninjutsu.
   So he chose to rely on taijutsu instead.
   He remembered that Kuroki Raiga, one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, had fallen to Haru's taijutsu.
   Yet, he still dared to try.
   After all, his taijutsu was formidable.
   But now, it seemed he had only humiliated himself.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!
   comment 9 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 67: Chapter 67: Kill Danzo! Izanagi!
   Bonus Chapter
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   Uchiha Haru pinched Danzo's hand and gently applied pressure.
   Soon, the sickening sound of bones breaking echoed, followed by Danzo's agonized screams.
   "Stop!" The Third Hokage couldn't bear to see Danzo suffer.
   3
   Suddenly, several shurikens materialized in his hands, which he flung fiercely at Haru.
   Then, using a Body Flicker Technique, he vanished from sight, rushing to Danzo's rescue.
   Facing the incoming shurikens, Haru neither dodged nor used ninjutsu. Without hesitation, he grabbed Danzo and pushed him upward.
   So, so, so!
   The sharp slicing sound of metal piercing flesh rang out.
   Danzo's muffled groans joined the chaotic noise.
   One had to admit-the Third Hokage's shuriken throwing was excellent: swift, precise, and merciless, striking vital points with lethal accuracy.
   You didn't even need to see it; just listening to the screams was enough to realize its power.
   Fortunately for Danzo, his body was tough.
   The Third Hokage, who had relied on his Body Flicker to close in quickly, froze in surprise at the scene, his eyes twitching.
   This... this...
   He had been so focused on acting fast that he forgot to guard himself.
   Danzo... Danzo should be okay...
   In Haru's grasp, Danzo's body gradually went limp, completely drained of vitality.
   Then, Haru's brows furrowed slightly, but a faint, almost amused smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.
   Suddenly, he flung Danzo's body down.
   A loud bang echoed.
   Dust billowed in bursts.
   Danzo's body shattered almost entirely.
   Blood and broken bones scattered everywhere.
   A foul, fishy stench filled the air.
   Danzo... gone?
   The Third Hokage could hardly believe it.
   He knew Danzo's strength intimately.
   Since childhood, they had both been disciples under the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama.
   They had always been evenly matched in every aspect of power.
   When the position of Hokage was contested, Danzo was his fiercest rival.
   And now, Danzo had been killed without even a proper fight?
   Did this mean that he himself wouldn't last more than a few moves against Haru?
   The Third Hokage, who had been contemplating how to get closer and save Danzo, now hesitated, filled with fear after witnessing Haru's overwhelming power.
   Silence fell over the Uchiha clan's direction, followed by an intense, raucous cheer.
   "Good! Good! Good!"
   "Well done!"
   "Finally killed that bastard Danzo! I've hated him forever!"
   "Well done, Haru!"
   ...
   For years, Danzo had been the Uchiha clan's greatest enemy.
   The clan's hatred ran deep.
   Now seeing their enemy slain by Haru, how could they not rejoice?
   But just then, a hacking cough came from behind the Third Hokage.
   "Cough, cough, cough..."
   It was faint, barely audible, and the Uchiha clan might have missed it.
   But the Kage-level shinobi present-all renowned ninja-caught it easily.
   At this critical moment before war, their vigilance was heightened.
   Several turned to look behind the Third Hokage.
   There stood a figure who had appeared unnoticed.
   Wrapped tightly in white bandages encasing his head, with even his left eye covered.
   Only one eye remained visible, gleaming with ferocity and malice.
   Danzo.
   Danzo, who had just been pierced repeatedly by the Third Hokage's shuriken and tossed aside by Haru, was alive.
   The Uchiha clan's ecstatic cheers abruptly died.
   They stared blankly at Danzo's form, disbelief written across their faces.
   How... how was this possible?
   Had their eyes deceived them?
   The expressions of the Third Hokage and Orochimaru shifted, both stunned.
   Their surprise surpassed even the moment they first saw Haru summon Wood Release and seize Danzo effortlessly.
   The dead do not return to life!
   Danzo had been clearly killed.
   Yet, in the blink of an eye, he was breathing again.
   This defied reason.
   Only the masked man remained contemplative, as if he suspected the secret.
   Haru, however, showed no surprise.
   In truth, he had known all along.
   Not just because of the extraordinary insight granted by his Eternal Mangeky Sharingan.
   1
   But because the technique Danzo employed was none other than the legendary pupil jutsu: Izanagi.
   An ultimate ocular technique capable of rewriting the flow of battle itself.
   As a time traveler, Haru was aware Danzo possessed this forbidden ninjutsu.
   To perform it, one must possess the Sharingan.
   Danzo only began mastering Izanagi after collecting enough Sharingan eyes following the Uchiha clan's massacre.
   Long before the Uchiha clan extermination plan, Danzo had already awakened the Sharingan and mastered this secret technique. Moreover, he had used it to ambush Uchiha Shisui, successfully stealing one of Shisui's Mangeky Sharingan eyes.
   Just now, when Danzo was still in Uchiha Haru's grasp, Haru had already sensed that Danzo had activated this forbidden jutsu.
   "Are you alright?" The Third Hokage stared at Haru, then glanced at Danzo behind him.
   Danzo sneered coldly, "Thanks to you." His tone was full of resentment toward the Third Hokage's carelessness and sudden assault, which had failed to harm Haru but severely wounded him.
   If Danzo hadn't mastered the ultimate ocular technique Izanagi, he would have died.
   The Third Hokage was momentarily stunned and said nothing.
   The two stood together, facing Uchiha Haru.
   Danzo slowly began unwinding the bandages wrapped tightly around his arm.
   Bit by bit, the pale skin of his arm was revealed.
   For years, no one had ever witnessed Danzo unleash his true power.
   His arm was an unnatural white, resembling the pallor of the White Zetsu clones that often accompanied the masked man.
   Embedded in that pale arm were five fully matured, blood-red Sharingan eyes.
   At first glance, it was a terrifying sight.
   "This... this... is the Sharingan!" one of the Uchiha clan members exclaimed.
   "It's the Sharingan!" echoed the others.
   Within the Uchiha clan's ranks, it didn't take long for them to recognize the crimson eyes embedded in Danzo's arm-Uchiha's unique kekkei genkai, the Sharingan.
   So many Sharingan... How many Uchiha had Danzo slain to collect these?
   Could this be the real reason behind Danzo's obsession with eradicating the Uchiha clan?
   Coveting their bloodline and ruthlessly slaughtering his own comrades.
   Every Uchiha present looked at Danzo with eyes burning with hatred.
   The Third Hokage's expression was filled with shock and disbelief.
   He had thought himself in control of the situation, but he hadn't realized how much Danzo had done behind the scenes, beyond his knowledge.
   Orochimaru's face twisted into a proud grin, his thin tongue flicking out like a snake's.
   "This is a perfect masterpiece..." he murmured.
   Indeed, that arm was Orochimaru's gift to Danzo.
   Crafted with the cells of the God of Shinobi, Hashirama Senju, it was embedded with the potent Sharingan eyes of the Uchiha clan.
   Ordinarily, only Uchiha blood could wield the Sharingan's power without being destroyed by its immense strain.
   But Hashirama's cells compensated for this flaw, reducing the Sharingan's toll on the user's body.
   The fusion of Hashirama's cells and the Sharingan was nothing short of miraculous-a terrifyingly powerful creation.
   Just imagining it was enough to send chills down any ninja's spine.
   "It's still not quite complete, so it's a bit premature to use it fully," Orochimaru said with a slow smile.
   Danzo sneered as he replied, "Trying out some of the power in advance isn't a bad idea."
   His gaze locked onto Haru. "You can't kill me. I'm unkillable."
   1
   Five Sharingan embedded in his arm-six fewer than when he later fought Uchiha Sasuke.
   That meant six fewer chances for revival.
   Haru's lips curled into a playful smirk.
   Ordinary people might be deceived by Danzo's bravado.
   But he wasn't ordinary.
   Not to mention that as a time traveler, he had simulated countless battles and knew exactly what Danzo 410 was capable of.
   Unkillable?
   Let's see how many times you can die.
   Without wasting a moment, Haru unleashed his Wood Release-Sea of Trees.
   Every element in the dense forest was under his complete control.
   Every tree, branch, and vine was an extension of Haru's own body, manipulated effortlessly by his chakra.
   With a mere thought, vines and branches writhed and twisted toward the Third Hokage and Danzo.
   Orochimaru and the masked man hadn't joined the fight yet, so Haru ignored them for now.
   The vines and branches wove into a colossal net.
   The Third Hokage and Danzo were ensnared within it.
   Haru had used this same technique moments ago to kill nearly a hundred Root operatives.
   But now, it seemed useless against the Third Hokage and Danzo.
   The two moved with agile precision, evading the entangling vines.
   Though old, their reflexes remained sharp and agile.
   No sign of frailty betrayed their age.
   "Fire Style: Great Flame Technique!"
   "Wind Style: Vacuum Wave!"
   The two unleashed their strongest ninjutsu simultaneously.
   Fire and wind combined-the wind fanning the flames, and the fire borrowing strength from the wind.
   Though only B-rank jutsu individually, combined they rivaled or even surpassed many A-rank techniques.
   The vines and branches were instantly incinerated, reduced to ash before they could reach their targets.
   Seeing this, Haru altered his strategy.
   The twisting branches and vines vanished.
   The forest fell into an eerie silence.
   But the Third Hokage and Danzo were anything but relaxed.
   On the contrary, they grew more tense.
   They knew this brief calm was the eye of the storm.
   What awaited them next would be far more brutal, and they could not afford to underestimate it.
   This was only the beginning.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 7 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 68: Chapter 68: Forced! It's Just Wishful Thinking!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   Whoosh!
   Whoosh!
   Whoosh!
   Suddenly, sharp bursts of air sliced through the night, like invisible arrows tearing the silence. Some of the sounds resembled the whistling of kunai and shuriken cutting through the air-but with distinct differences.
   Moments later, both Danzo and the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, furrowed their brows deeply.
   They already knew what was coming.
   Countless branches and vines surged forward, densely packed-but unlike before.
   Previously, the vines had twisted and tangled like thick ropes, ensnaring their prey. Now, these were straight, sharp as arrows.
   They were tougher and stronger, each carrying an overwhelming force.
   Each arrow was laced with intense murderous intent.
   "Fire Style: Great Flame Technique!"
   "Wind Release: Vacuum Wave!"
   The same ninjutsu as before.
   The Third Hokage and Danzo prepared to counter it as they had the last assault.
   But it wasn't going to be that simple.
   If Uchiha Haru chose to unleash this ninjutsu again, he had his reasons.
   With the wind release enhancing the fire release, the flames' power increased exponentially.
   Just like before, everything hit by their combined attack was reduced to ash and cleared away.
   But then, Danzo noticed something unusual. And he knew why Haru was doing this.
   Though the two ninjutsu seemed similar, there were important differences.
   Compared to the tangled vines and branches used before, now they were separated, flying as individual arrows.
   Furthermore, due to their smaller size, their speed and power had greatly increased.
   This meant that more ninjutsu would be required to stop them, consuming even more chakra.
   "We can't keep this up!" the Third Hokage narrowed his eyes and said in a low, serious tone.
   He hadn't lived this long without reason.
   He had endured the horrors of the Ninja World Wars and had vast battlefield experience.
   Danzo was equally aware. He exhaled slowly and said, "Wood Release: Sea of Trees-every tree here is a weapon of Uchiha Haru."
   "In a forest this vast, the number of arrows is endless. We're just wasting chakra trying to fend them off one by one."
   "To break this deadlock, we have to destroy the entire forest."
   The Third Hokage hesitated for a moment before nodding heavily.
   Destroying the entire forest was easier said than done.
   This was the forest that covered the whole Uchiha clan's settlement.
   It was impossible to imagine how much chakra it would take to annihilate such a huge area.
   But continuing to fight like trapped beasts, bleeding chakra away with no progress, was a sure path to death.
   Better to be decisive and end it now.
   "Fire Style: Fire Dragon Flame Bomb!"
   "Wind Release: Great Vacuum Ball!"
   The Third Hokage and Danzo revealed their true strength.
   One powerful ninjutsu after another erupted from them, exploding outward with terrifying force.
   This time, their target wasn't just the incoming arrows-it was the entire forest.
   Under the combined force of their attacks, the forest soon erupted in flames.
   The night lit up as though it were daytime.
   The forest was gone.
   Haru's Wood Release: Sea of Trees was completely shattered.
   4
   But the price for breaking this jutsu was steep.
   Nearly half of the Third Hokage's chakra was drained, and at his advanced age, his stamina was no longer what it once was-a glaring weakness.
   Danzo's forehead was slick with cold sweat; his breaths came hard and fast.
   The Third Hokage's face was pale, strained.
   Only now did they truly realize what kind of monster Uchiha Haru was.
   No wonder even a prodigy like Uchiha Itachi had been defeated by him.
   What terrified them even more was that Haru had relied solely on the Sea of Trees from start to finish-and still forced them to this brink.
   It was truly horrifying.
   "After all, that was only the Sea of Trees. If he used Wood Release: World of Trees, that jutsu alone could trap several Kage-level shinobi," Haru muttered quietly.
   Wood Release: World of Trees was the advanced form of Sea of Trees.
   It had a far greater range and far more destructive power.
   But it demanded even more chakra.
   Even with Haru's exaggerated chakra reserves, it was a huge consumption and couldn't be used casually.
   3
   Although the jutsu was broken, it hadn't dampened his spirit.
   It would be far too difficult to rely on Sea of Trees alone to defeat the three Kage-level shinobi-the Third Hokage and Danzo.
   1
   Unless he unleashed another trump card.
   The Lord of Elements.
   By increasing the original jutsu's power by 300%, it might be possible.
   However, Haru had no intention of revealing that much strength just yet.
   For now, Wood Release combined with his Otsutsuki-enhanced body and Sharingan were enough.
   4
   "Orochimaru, I agree to the conditions we discussed last time," Danzo said behind him.
   "As long as you help me kill Uchiha Haru!"
   1
   The power Haru had displayed terrified Danzo.
   Given Haru's youth, his potential for growth was enormous.
   If Haru were allowed to live, no one could say whether he'd become the next God of Shinobi or surpass even Uchiha Madara.
   Even eclipsing the First Hokage and Madara himself.
   After all, in thousands of years, there had only been one person to possess both Wood Release and the Sharingan.
   He Absolutely Cannot Tolerate Such a Person to Live!
   "Hehehe..."
   Orochimaru laughed, his snake-like eyes gleaming with twisted excitement.
   The condition he had proposed was clear: he wanted Uchiha Haru's body.
   For a long time, he had coveted the Uchiha clan's Sharingan. He had initially chosen Uchiha Itachi, the prodigy of the clan.
   But it didn't take long before he discovered a far better target-Uchiha Haru, a genius who possessed not only the Sharingan but also Wood Release.
   If he could acquire such a body, what terrifying heights could he reach!
   "I'll go."
   Orochimaru said this to the masked man behind him, then strode forward to join the Third Hokage and Danzo.
   The masked man did not stop him, nor did he show any sign of displeasure.
   This was the Akatsuki-a group that, aside from carrying out assigned missions, enjoyed a high degree of autonomy.
   Whether Orochimaru helped the Third Hokage or Danzo was entirely his own decision.
   The masked man certainly didn't care.
   " Sarutobi Sensei, I never thought we'd end up fighting side by side one day."
   Orochimaru teased the Third Hokage, a faint smile on his lips.
   The Third Hokage glanced at his former favorite student but said nothing.
   "Let's deal with the problem first, then talk about the past."
   Danzo's voice was cold and sharp.
   Orochimaru chuckled. "If you want to solve the problem, you don't have to use force."
   He stepped forward a few paces and addressed Haru directly:
   "Uchiha Haru, I admit you're strong. If you want to leave, it'll be hard for us to stop you."
   "But..."
   He paused, his expression darkening.
   "It might be easy for you to leave, but what about the other Uchiha clan members?"
   "We can't touch you-but them... hehe."
   Before he could finish, the implication was clear.
   He intended to use the lives of the Uchiha clan members as leverage to force Haru's surrender.
   At Orochimaru's words, the Third Hokage and Danzo both frowned deeply.
   Yes-why hadn't they thought of this earlier?
   The Third Hokage wouldn't stoop to such threats due to his reputation.
   But Danzo was different.
   Danzo was the root of Konoha's shadows, the dark force behind the village.
   Where the Third Hokage could not speak such ruthless words, Danzo would not hesitate.
   And in their minds, Haru must care deeply for the Uchiha clan-otherwise, with his abilities, who could stop him from escaping?
   These Uchiha members were Haru's greatest weak points.
   They should have realized this long ago-but unfortunately, the Uchiha clan heard the threat clearly as well.
   "Those bastards from Konoha, resorting to cheap tricks when they can't win. They're as shameless as ever!"
   "Haru, don't listen to them. We can protect ourselves!"
   "Even if we die, as long as you live, our Uchiha clan will carry on!"
   The Uchiha members shouted fiercely.
   Orochimaru's shameless words enraged everyone.
   Yet Haru remained calm.
   Death?
   What he wanted was a strong Uchiha clan that could back him in the future.
   Moreover, after today's battle, the clan had already placed significant trust in him.
   How could he let the clan members die so easily?
   But forcing him to surrender by threatening them was na"ve at best.
   Haru chuckled softly. "If you kill one Uchiha, I'll kill ten from Konoha."
   "If you wipe out the Uchiha clan, I will annihilate Konoha."
   3
   His voice was calm as always, but it carried an unyielding authority.
   No one doubted the truth behind his words.
   Because everyone knew he had the strength to back them up.
   Orochimaru was stunned. He hadn't expected Haru to speak so boldly.
   He didn't care much for Konoha's survival.
   But Danzo and the Third Hokage-
   Both their faces darkened deeply.
   Haru's words were a powerful deterrent.
   Setting aside the previous ninjutsu, how many in all of Konoha could withstand the Sea of Trees?
   Not to mention the threat of total destruction.
   Orochimaru also understood Danzo's and the Third Hokage's options clearly.
   They would never gamble the entire village's fate.
   Orochimaru smiled and shook his head. "Alas, it seems we have no choice."
   "Then I will show you the legendary forbidden technique-Impure World Reincarnation!"
   3
   As he spoke, he began forming hand seals rapidly.
   Suddenly, three coffins slowly emerged from the ground.
   The middle coffin had the number one written on it.
   The coffin on the left bore the number two.
   The one on the right was marked with the number four.
   2
   Snap!
   With a crisp sound, the lids of the coffins labeled one and two creaked open.
   The third coffin sank back into the earth, its lid firmly shut.
   Two figures rose from the open coffins.
   Having endured countless battles and simulations, Haru immediately recognized them.
   The First Hokage, Senju Hashirama-the God of Shinobi!
   And the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama-the master of forbidden techniques!
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 6 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 69: Chapter 69 : Death of Uchiha Fugaku! Sasuke's Collapse!
   -------------
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   The First and Second Hokage, resurrected by the Impure World Reincarnation, were old acquaintances of Uchiha Haru.
   As for the other who failed to be resurrected, it was none other than the Fourth Hokage, Minato Namikaze.
   1
   The Impure World Reincarnation summons the souls of long-dead shinobi back to the human world.
   When the Fourth Hokage sealed the Nine-Tails, he used the Reaper Death Seal (Shiki Fjin), sealing both himself and the Yin chakra of the Nine-Tails inside the body of the Death God.
   Later, in order to restore his hands, Orochimaru used the death mask stored in the Uzumaki clan's archives. He cut open his abdomen and released the soul swallowed by the Death God.
   This is how the Fourth Hokage, Minato Namikaze, was resurrected by the Impure World Reincarnation during the Fourth Great Ninja War.
   But at this moment, his soul still remained trapped in the Death God's body and could not be successfully reincarnated.
   Looking at the summoned First and Second Hokage, aside from the masked man and Danzo, everyone else was shocked.
   It was incredible enough to see the dead shinobi return to life-but these were the First and Second Hokage, legendary figures revered throughout Konoha and the entire ninja world.
   Orochimaru smiled, pleased with his masterpiece and the stunned expressions around him.
   Of course, except for one person-Uchiha Haru.
   From the beginning until now, no matter what happened, Haru's expression remained almost unchanged, as if everything was under his control.
   This stole some of the pleasure from Orochimaru's smile.
   He was determined to make Haru see just how powerful he truly was.
   Though Orochimaru had already witnessed Haru's abilities, and knew his Impure World Reincarnation technique was flawed-unable to restore the full strength of the resurrected-this was enough.
   After all, the First and Second Hokage were legendary shinobi.
   No matter how strong Uchiha Haru was, he could never defeat the combined might of these two.
   "Go!"
   Orochimaru waved his hand. The First and Second Hokage stepped forward simultaneously.
   They retained their own consciousness but could not control their bodies.
   They were forced to obey Orochimaru's commands.
   Haru also advanced step by step.
   The Uchiha clan members behind him clenched their fists nervously.
   After all, Haru was about to face these legendary shinobi.
   A fierce battle began.
   ...
   Meanwhile, the real father-son confrontation between Uchiha Fugaku and Uchiha Itachi had reached its final moment.
   "I understand what you said."
   Uchiha Fugaku spoke calmly.
   Just moments ago, Uchiha Itachi had used genjutsu to explain his actions.
   It was for Konoha.
   It was for his younger brother, Uchiha Sasuke.
   Itachi said little and bowed respectfully to his father, Uchiha Fugaku.
   "You have fully sided with Konoha. Is there truly no way to redeem yourself?"
   Fugaku asked.
   Itachi frowned, pain flashing across his face.
   "Father... please forgive me..."
   "Itachi!"
   Before Itachi could finish, Fugaku interrupted sternly.
   "Lastly, promise me that you will take good care of Sasuke."
   "And be careful of Uchiha Haru. He is not someone easy to deal with. I can't see through him."
   Itachi was stunned. Something soft inside him seemed to be touched.
   He understood the meaning behind his father's words.
   It was a sign that his father had come to peace with his decisions.
   Fugaku stepped forward and gently patted Itachi's shoulder.
   His eyes and expression were less severe and rigid than before-softer, more reluctant, and filled with relief.
   A breeze blew.
   Uchiha Fugaku's body gradually became translucent, then vanished entirely.
   At some point, Itachi noticed a figure sitting motionless on the ground with his back turned.
   He recognized it as his father's true body.
   The man he had spoken to moments ago was a genjutsu illusion, while this was the real Fugaku's body.
   But Fugaku's body was lifeless-without any vitality.
   3
   He had chosen to commit suicide long before Itachi arrived.
   Itachi's face twisted in pain. He stepped forward slowly, then half-kneeling with a thud.
   He bowed his head and murmured in a voice only he could hear:
   "Father, don't worry."
   "I will definitely take good care of Sasuke and protect the honor of the Uchiha clan!"
   5
   "No one-no matter who-will be able to stop me!"
   "But before that, there is one thing I must resolve first."
   He raised his head.
   A pair of Mangeky Sharingan activated naturally, glowing with blood-red light as his mind focused sharply.
   Then, a figure vanished from the spot.
   When he reappeared, he held a little boy of six or seven years old in his arms.
   Black hair and dark eyes. His eyebrows and gaze were reminiscent of Itachi's.
   It was his younger brother, Uchiha Sasuke.
   Sasuke should have been home long ago. It was impossible for him to be out so late.
   All of this was part of prior arrangements.
   Because of the sudden accident, Itachi had come to pick Sasuke up personally.
   Itachi looked at Sasuke, and a deep reluctance clouded his face.
   He hated the fact that his little brother had to endure so much at such a young age.
   But he had no choice.
   As the sole survivor of the Uchiha clan's massacre night, Uchiha Sasuke bore a burden far heavier than any ordinary child could imagine.
   He was the younger brother of Uchiha Itachi-the very same Itachi who had slaughtered their entire clan.
   1
   This was the cruel reality Sasuke had to endure.
   "Onii-san..."
   Lying on the ground, Sasuke slowly opened his eyes. Before him was the figure of Uchiha Itachi, the brother who had once loved him most deeply.
   But today, for some reason, Itachi seemed different.
   Normally, when Sasuke fell like this-dizzy and weak-Itachi would have immediately rushed to his side, showing concern and asking if he was alright.
   How could he be so cold and indifferent today?
   "Onii-san... where... where is this? How did I get here?"
   Sasuke's voice was weak, his eyelids heavy and difficult to lift.
   The surrounding environment had been completely transformed by Uchiha Haru's Wood Release: Sea of Trees.
   The familiar houses and streets had been swallowed and replaced by towering trees-later torn down during a battle involving Danzo and the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen.
   This place was no longer what it once was.
   So little Sasuke couldn't recognize it as his home.
   He called softly for his beloved older brother.
   But Itachi continued to sit with his back turned, silent and unmoving.
   Only his clenched fists and the slight trembling of his hands betrayed the unrest inside him.
   "Onii-san..."
   Sasuke whispered again, his vision blurring until another figure sitting motionless on the ground caught his fading attention.
   His weakening consciousness suddenly stirred.
   Father!
   That figure was their father-Uchiha Fugaku-now slumped, motionless on the ground.
   Beside him, Uchiha Itachi stood holding a bloodied samurai sword.
   This... this...
   Sasuke trembled all over.
   "Onii-san... father... father, he-"
   Itachi let out a long breath and slowly turned around, his face cold and emotionless.
   His Sharingan eyes glowed deeper, more vivid and terrifying than ever before.
   Seeing Itachi like this, Sasuke felt a fear clawing at his heart.
   But the next moment, the world around him turned blood-red.
   It was Uchiha Itachi's Mangeky Sharingan technique: Tsukuyomi!
   Inside, the horrific scene of Itachi massacring the Uchiha clan played on repeat-over and over again.
   At first, Sasuke couldn't bear to accept it.
   Gradually, his anger and heartbreak boiled over, until finally he collapsed, overwhelmed by the intense blood and chakra assault.
   1
   Before he completely lost consciousness, only one sentence echoed in his mind:
   "My foolish little brother... if you want to kill me, then hate me. Resent me. Live in pain and misery just to survive. And when one day you open your eyes and see the world like I do, then come find me!"
   Having finished, Itachi sighed softly and lightly tapped Sasuke's forehead with his fingers.
   "When we meet again, we may be enemies."
   He stood, glanced down at Sasuke unconscious on the ground, then looked at the lifeless body of Fugaku with a complex expression.
   But there was no regret in his heart.
   This was the path he had chosen-and he had to follow it, no matter what.
   Itachi exhaled slowly, eyes drifting into the distance.
   His keen perception immediately caught the signs of a fierce battle unfolding nearby.
   This was unexpected.
   As the one who orchestrated the Uchiha clan's annihilation, Itachi knew how carefully Danzo had prepared everything to avoid any mistakes-his plan was supposed to be foolproof.
   And yet now, something had gone wrong.
   Who was responsible?
   Could they really pull this off?
   For some reason, the figure of Uchiha Haru surfaced in Itachi's mind.
   Before Fugaku died, he warned Itachi to be wary of Haru.
   Itachi had faced Haru before-and had seen firsthand that he was a formidable opponent.
   Yet he still hesitated to accept it.
   The reason was simple:
   He had fought Haru and lost, but the gap between them wasn't huge.
   Itachi was a genius of the Uchiha clan, and proud of his strength.
   But even he had to admit that if the conflict tonight turned into a deathmatch, he probably wouldn't survive.
   Even if Haru was stronger than him, how much stronger could he be?
   No matter what, he couldn't afford to cause such a commotion.
   Who else could it be but Uchiha Haru?
   His doubts unresolved, Itachi activated his Body Flicker Technique and darted toward the sound of battle.
   Tonight, he had seen his father, Uchiha Fugaku, and his younger brother, Sasuke.
   But their mother, Uchiha Mikoto, was nowhere to be found.
   He guessed she had been taken away by the vines and branches earlier.
   2
   Itachi let out a long breath, his expression pained once again.
   His mother was still alive.
   4
   That meant he would have to do to her what he had done to his father and brother before...
   2
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 10 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 70: Chapter 70 : Wood Release Battle! The First Generation's Power Unleashed!
   ------------------
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   It didn't take long for Uchiha Itachi to arrive at the battlefield, but the scene before him stunned him to silence.
   In the center, Uchiha Haru was already locked in fierce combat.
   His opponents? Danzo, Orochimaru, and the Third Hokage-Sarutobi Hiruzen.
   And... what's more... standing alongside them were the First and Second Hokage?!
   Itachi's eyes widened in disbelief.
   Such an expression rarely crossed his face, but this was too incredible-too impossible to accept.
   Those were legendary shinobi long believed dead for decades.
   How could they be resurrected and standing here on the battlefield?
   In the middle of the chaos.
   Uchiha Haru had summoned Wood Release: Wood Dragon Technique.
   He shaped a colossal wooden dragon from the towering trees around him.
   The dragon was immense and radiated overwhelming power.
   Opposite him, the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama, wielded the same technique-Wood Release: Wood Dragon Technique.
   Two massive wooden dragons rose into the sky, roaring thunderously.
   Their forms were nearly indistinguishable-both dragons were roughly the same size and volume.
   The only obvious difference was the color: Haru's dragon shimmered a dark blue, while Hashirama's was a deep forest green-reminiscent of the natural Konoha woods.
   The dragons clashed in the sky, their roars shaking the very air, exuding an aura of invincibility.
   Witnessing such power, one could only feel humbled.
   How could mere humans dare to wield such destructive force and survive?
   Roar!
   The twin dragons unleashed a terrifying shockwave of sound, rolling like thunder across the battlefield.
   Danzo, Sarutobi, and other Kage-level fighters stood unfazed by the noise.
   But among the members of the Uchiha clan-many of whom were not elite jonin but elderly, women, or children-this shockwave was enough to cause injury or unconsciousness.
   Thankfully, Haru's protective chakra shield had spared most from serious harm, though some had still been overwhelmed.
   This level of warfare was beyond the scope of ordinary shinobi.
   In midair, the two titanic dragons collided under the precise control of Haru and Hashirama.
   Despite their massive forms, both dragons moved with surprising agility and speed.
   In the blink of an eye, they struck one another.
   Boom!
   The earth trembled with the explosive impact, sending countless wood splinters drifting down like snow.
   The dragons locked in a tense standoff, then suddenly, one began to falter.
   Hashirama's dark green dragon cracked and splintered.
   Moments later, it shattered completely and collapsed to the ground.
   In this fierce wood-release duel, Uchiha Haru had defeated the First Hokage.
   Of course, the strength of Hashirama was limited by the Imperfect Reanimation technique, but the victory still spoke volumes about Haru's power.
   Though Haru was still technically at Kage level, he was now infinitely close to surpassing it.
   Thanks to the blessings of the tsutsuki lineage physique and the eternal Mangeky Sharingan, the amount of chakra coursing through his body far exceeded that of ordinary Kage-level shinobi.
   With this overwhelming chakra, Haru's wooden dragon effortlessly shattered the First Hokage's equivalent.
   But before Haru could savor his victory, trouble arose on all sides.
   Over a dozen copies of the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, suddenly appeared.
   They moved with the lethal precision of the Flying Thunder God Technique, teleporting and reappearing rapidly, pressing in step by step.
   Though there were only a dozen actual Tobirama, their lightning-fast teleportation made them appear like a hundred.
   Roar!
   Haru's wooden dragon bellowed and sank low to shield him in the center.
   Faced with this overwhelming onslaught of clones, Haru could have unleashed the Eighty Gods Air Attack.
   That technique was perfect for offense and defense-any clone daring to approach would be struck down mercilessly.
   But Haru wanted to conserve his strength and hold back his trump cards.
   Instead, he chose a different tactic-the defensive power of the wooden dragon.
   Years ago, during the legendary battle between Hashirama and Uchiha Madara, Hashirama once used the wooden dragon to completely suppress the mighty Nine-Tails.
   It's easy to imagine how formidable the wooden dragon must be.
   Though Haru's current strength was not yet at Hashirama's peak, his opponent here was not Madara or the Nine-Tails, but the reanimated Second Hokage Tobirama.
   Tobirama's strategy involved using multiple shadow clones to confuse the enemy and strike at the right moment.
   Combined with the Flying Thunder God Technique, this made his clones nearly impossible to track or predict.
   Haru relied on his wooden dragon to protect himself at the center.
   No matter how elusive or numerous Tobirama's clones were, they could not land a single blow.
   Instead, the wooden dragon swept forward, scattering the approaching clones like leaves in a storm.
   The result was far from what he had expected. More than a dozen shadow clones scattered rapidly, leaving only one figure standing-Senju Tobirama's true body.
   Uchiha Itachi's expression grew solemn.
   Uchiha Haru's strength exceeded all his assumptions.
   He had initially thought that Haru excelled mainly in physical combat skills.
   But to see him wield Wood Release-an advanced kekkei genkai-and even use it to overpower the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama, was beyond belief.
   This kind of power was truly terrifying.
   Itachi was now certain that Haru had deliberately held back during their encounter, never revealing his true strength.
   Even the First and Second Hokage, summoned by Impure World Reincarnation, could do nothing against him.
   The Uchiha clan around them erupted in cheers, praising their hero.
   Meanwhile, the Third Hokage maintained a calm demeanor, but a solemn weight rested in his eyes.
   Danzo's expression darkened as he glanced at Orochimaru with a sneer. "Is that your trump card?"
   "This incomplete technique? I'm truly disappointed."
   From his cold gaze, it was clear that the First and Second Hokage were not at their peak.
   Otherwise, there would be no contest.
   Orochimaru, who controlled both Hokage through the Reanimation Jutsu, could easily crush anyone if they were truly unleashed.
   Was there even a need to negotiate here?
   Yet, this demonstration was enough to put Danzo on high alert.
   The Impure World Reincarnation was a terrifying jutsu, and Orochimaru must not be allowed to continue his experiments with it!
   Facing Danzo's mockery, Orochimaru only smiled cryptically.
   "Just wait and see-the real fun is only beginning."
   Danzo narrowed his eyes.
   The Third Hokage's gaze flickered as he looked back to the battlefield's center.
   Despite the earlier defeat of their Wood Release, the First and Second Hokage summoned the technique once again.
   Wood dragons reemerged.
   Shadow clones and the Flying Thunder God Technique flared up simultaneously.
   This jutsu consumed an enormous amount of chakra.
   Only those with special physiques could use it without restraint.
   Yet the chakra reserves of the First and Second Hokage seemed endless, as they used the technique repeatedly with no sign of exhaustion.
   If this were their prime, such repeated use would be insignificant.
   But this was an incomplete Reanimation-their true peak power was suppressed.
   How could it be enough to match Uchiha Haru?
   "Heh-heh..." Orochimaru grinned, his thin tongue flicking out like a serpent's. "The bodies of the Impure World Reincarnation possess infinite chakra and cannot be harmed."
   "This is the true power of the Impure World Reincarnation!"
   Danzo and the Third Hokage's expressions shifted subtly.
   Impure World Reincarnation...
   What a fearsome ninjutsu!
   With the strength of the First and Second Hokage, there was no fear of chakra depletion or injury.
   This meant, barring an enormous gap in strength, they were essentially invincible.
   Even if victory could not be seized swiftly, they could wear down enemies by attrition.
   And in this world, how many shinobi wielded power beyond Kage level?
   For the Third Hokage and Danzo, this was both bad news and good news.
   Bad news, because Orochimaru and the masked man were enemies, not allies.
   Their alliance was only temporary, bound by convenience.
   When this night was over, everything would change.
   If Orochimaru could wield this method against Uchiha Haru, then Konoha could be next.
   Could Konoha endure such an assault?
   But the good news was that, for now, Orochimaru was fighting on their side.
   Against a dangerously strong foe like Uchiha Haru, they finally had a countermeasure.
   With the return of Wood Release dragons and shadow clones, the momentum of the Uchiha forces visibly weakened.
   One might have thought the First and Second Hokage would be drained from the repeated jutsu breaking, but that was clearly not the case.
   They seemed tireless, launching the technique again immediately.
   Silence fell over the battlefield-deathly and oppressive.
   Could such an enemy truly be defeated?
   Only Uchiha Haru remained calm.
   He had endured countless simulations and battles before.
   He understood the Impure World Reincarnation's power well.
   Only by mastering the Lord of Elements' ultimate ability could Haru suppress the reanimated bodies' overwhelming chakra and power.
   The First and Second Hokage could not recover quickly from their injuries or even lost combat effectiveness for a time.
   But Haru now possessed other countermeasures.
   There was no need to unleash a bug-level ultimate like the Lord of Elements again.
   Two consecutive attacks in the center failed to breach his defense.
   The Second Hokage's face darkened with frustration.
   Though this was not his true power, he was still irritated by being at a disadvantage against a junior.
   Especially since that junior was an Uchiha-the clan he had long despised.
   The First Hokage's expression was different.
   His eyes brimmed with admiration and amazement.
   In Uchiha Haru, he saw echoes of the legendary Madara Uchiha and even glimpses his own shadow.
   It was unimaginable that such a young man had reached this level.
   If he continued to grow, his achievements would be boundless.
   Yet, after experiencing such a drastic transformation, what would this young man become?
   Would he fall entirely to darkness, like Madara-his old friend turned enemy?
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 8 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 71: Chapter 71 : Konoha Hopes to Cooperate with the Masked Man?
   ------------------
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   Uchiha Itachi, concealed in the shadows, kept a vigilant watch on the battlefield, observing every change without missing a beat.
   From Uchiha Haru's initial advantage over the First and Second Hokage to the way those two legends performed the same ninjutsu as if completely unfazed by their earlier setbacks, Itachi's mind was steadily piecing things together.
   Uchiha Haru was undoubtedly powerful, but the recently reanimated First and Second Hokage were not at their prime. However, they possessed abilities beyond what they had in life-abilities that were unimaginable, especially their chakra reserves.
   If this continued, no matter who feared whom, both sides would inevitably exhaust themselves.
   He wondered how Uchiha Haru would respond to such a war of attrition.
   Suddenly, the clash reignited without warning.
   Once again, Wood Release dragons clashed violently against one another.
   This time, Senju Tobirama, the Second Hokage, did not remain idle. Seizing the opportunity while Haru was locked in combat with the First Hokage's Wood Dragon, Tobirama launched a surprise attack, deploying multiple shadow clones alongside the Flying Thunder God Technique.
   He aimed to test whether Uchiha Haru, unprotected by his Wood Dragon, could withstand such an assault.
   Haru's expression remained unshaken-calm, without a trace of panic.
   This was partly due to his countless experiences in simulations, but more so because his repeated life-or-death battles had honed his combat instincts and reflexes to levels most could never reach.
   Even without prior knowledge of unfolding events, he remained collected.
   "Wood Release: Multiple Wood Clone Technique!"
   Haru manipulated the Wood Dragon suspended midair, simultaneously channeling chakra to unleash a second jutsu.
   Wood Release: Multiple Wood Clone Technique.
   This jutsu was somewhat akin to the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique invented by the Second Hokage himself.
   The difference? Haru's wood clones were far stronger-both harder to distinguish from the real body and more formidable individually.
   But such power came at a steep price.
   Most notably, it consumed far more chakra.
   If one's chakra reserves were insufficient and they still forced the technique, it could seriously harm their true body.
   Fortunately, Haru no longer needed to worry.
   His chakra reserves had ballooned to absurd levels thanks to multiple blessings and abilities.
   This cost was trivial to him.
   The fierce battle raged on.
   In the air, wood dragons tangled in deadly combat.
   On the ground, dozens of wood clones squared off against Tobirama's shadow clones.
   More than ten minutes later, Uchiha Haru emerged victorious once again.
   But unlike before, the Uchiha clan members wore no smiles of triumph.
   The wood dragons and multiple clones that had just been defeated began to reform-condensing anew, ready to fight once more.
   "Give up. There's still time to surrender."
   "The reanimated bodies are immortal. Their chakra is limitless. Even Uchiha Haru stands no chance of winning."
   The Third Hokage's voice was slow and deliberate.
   "I am willing to offer you another chance. Agree to my terms now, and everything we discussed before will still stand."
   "I promise, you will suffer no harm. No injuries."
   "No chakra will be drained!"
   Even the most ordinary Uchiha members now understood why the First and Second Hokage seemed tireless.
   What could they do?
   Could they still win?
   Such questions filled the hearts of many, seeping in and shaking even the strongest among them.
   Even those who embraced death feared for their children.
   Could they truly let their bloodline be snuffed out like this?
   Though the Third Hokage's words might have seemed unreliable, what if they were sincere?
   As panic threatened to consume the Uchiha, a sudden roar echoed from above, breaking through the tension.
   All eyes turned to the source of the sound.
   It was the third time Uchiha Haru had repelled the First and Second Hokage's combined assault.
   "My comrades," a voice rang out from the Uchiha ranks, fierce and unwavering, "Haru is still fighting for us! How can we possibly give up now?"
   "While he remains, we have a chance to take them all down."
   "Are we really going to trust those hypocritical Konoha brats over Uchiha Haru?"
   Another voice shouted, rallying their spirits.
   "Yes! With Haru's power, who could stop him if he wanted to retreat?"
   "He stays because he fights for us. He never gave up-how dare we?"
   Those words shattered the Third Hokage's attempt to sow doubt among the Uchiha.
   The clan rallied once more, united and resolute.
   The Third Hokage's eyes narrowed.
   This was clearly not the outcome he had hoped for.
   Yet, outwardly, he feigned regret, shaking his head with a sorrowful sigh.
   "Alas, what a pity... what a pity indeed..."
   "Since they want to die, then so be it."
   Danzo sneered coldly. "They cannot win."
   The Uchiha frowned but said nothing.
   The situation was undeniably grim.
   All attention returned to the battlefield.
   Uchiha Haru fended off the combined attacks of the First and Second Hokage for the fifth time.
   Then the sixth.
   The seventh.
   Initially, the Third Hokage, Danzo, and Orochimaru had worn confident, relaxed expressions, believing victory was within their grasp.
   But as the battle dragged on, disbelief and shock crept onto their faces.
   No matter how often the First and Second Hokage assaulted, Uchiha Haru met every strike with steadfast resistance.
   The reanimated Hokage could lavish chakra with reckless abandon thanks to their immortal bodies.
   But what was Haru relying on?
   You know, even the most basic Multiple Shadow Clone Technique requires an enormous amount of chakra. Not to mention the Wood Release Dragon Technique.
   The chakra consumption here had reached an unbelievably excessive level.
   How could Uchiha Haru possibly withstand it?
   No one knew, but Haru simply resisted.
   Corresponding to this, the mood within the Uchiha clan shifted dramatically.
   Their expressions gradually brightened, turning excited-almost fanatical.
   The young man who always stood at the forefront now seemed like an undefeated god of war.
   All previous worries evaporated completely.
   They believed that Uchiha Haru could lead them away from ruin and restore the Uchiha clan's glory once more.
   "We can't let this drag on!" Danzo's eyes narrowed as his expression darkened. "It will be dawn in just over an hour."
   "The Uchiha clan's stronghold has changed so drastically that it's impossible to avoid drawing attention."
   "We must strike quickly and decisively!"
   The Third Hokage frowned slightly.
   Danzo's concerns mirrored his own.
   Previously, they had erected a barrier around the Uchiha settlement to keep outsiders from knowing what happened inside.
   But as the sky lightened, that barrier would lose effectiveness.
   The risk of exposure was about to multiply.
   Would the outside world discover that Konoha planned to massacre the Uchiha clan?
   What would the other clans think?
   If such news leaked, it would become a scandalous joke.
   Could rivals seize this opportunity to unite and declare war on Konoha?
   And the Third Hokage's decades-long reputation would be irreparably damaged.
   The risks were too great.
   He could not afford such consequences.
   Orochimaru appeared more relaxed.
   After all, what happened to Konoha was little concern of his.
   His only regret was the potential loss of Uchiha Haru's perfect body.
   "Let's go together," Danzo said deeply.
   "We can't waste any more time. We must finish this quickly!"
   The Third Hokage said nothing.
   Though this strategy was beneath his dignity, in the current situation, he no longer cared.
   Both men took a step forward simultaneously and glanced at Orochimaru, who stood silently beside them, his expression unreadable.
   Orochimaru smiled faintly.
   If the First and Second Hokage-brought back by the Impure World Reincarnation-couldn't bring down Uchiha Haru, what hope did the three of them have?
   He was uncertain.
   Especially after the last fight, he felt a deep fear of Haru's power.
   He was unwilling to take needless risks.
   "Orochimaru," Danzo said coldly, "from the moment you decided to give up, we are all in the same boat. You are the enemy of Uchiha Haru and the Uchiha clan."
   "Do you understand what will happen if Uchiha Haru is allowed to escape?"
   Orochimaru's smile froze.
   He looked at Uchiha Haru battling fiercely against the First and Second Hokage, then turned to the two reanimated Hokage beside him and nodded.
   "Very well. I will do it."
   The Third Hokage nodded with relief.
   Orochimaru was his disciple.
   Back in Konoha, he had been counted among the "Three Legendary Sannin of Konoha" alongside Jiraiya and Tsunade.
   His strength, potential, and talent were unmatched.
   Years had passed since he defected.
   No one was entirely sure how much he had grown, but his development of the forbidden Impure World Reincarnation technique to such an advanced level was proof of his immense power-likely on par with the legendary Four-Tails Jinchuriki.
   With Orochimaru's help, their chances of victory would undoubtedly increase dramatically.
   "Are you willing to act?"
   "No matter what you ask, we will consider it," Danzo said as he addressed the masked man who had been silently observing the battle behind them.
   This mysterious figure, who claimed to be Uchiha Madara, was difficult for anyone to read.
   The masked man stood perfectly still.
   Though he said nothing, his intentions were clear: he would not intervene.
   In his eyes, Uchiha Haru's power was terrifying beyond measure.
   Better to be an ally to such a person than an enemy.
   Besides, Haru's relationship with Konoha seemed deeply antagonistic.
   Though he had refused to join this organization, that meant little.
   Konoha was Uchiha Haru's enemy, and thus his enemy as well.
   They shared a common foe.
   Cooperation was a real possibility in the future.
   If his grand plan gained a powerful ally like Uchiha Haru, the chance of success would soar.
   So, he intended to remain inactive.
   As for Orochimaru, although a member of his organization, he would focus solely on his own objectives, uninterested in other internal affairs.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 7 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 72: Chapter 72 : One versus Six! No Problem!
   ------------------
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   The masked man's refusal to act was not a surprise to the Third Hokage, Danzo, and Orochimaru. In truth, their question had been more of a formality than a genuine request.
   They all knew the masked figure wouldn't intervene-at least, not in front of so many witnesses.
   Beyond the name "Uchiha Madara," the masked man never revealed any further information to outsiders. Even if they fought, the knowledge gained would be minimal and impossible to infer much from.
   The Third Hokage and Danzo exchanged glances before nodding slowly.
   "Let's go," the Third Hokage said.
   Danzo, however, shook his head.
   "No rush," he replied, then turned toward the shadows and called out, "Itachi, I know you're here. How long are you going to keep hiding?"
   Unbeknownst to most, Danzo had long since dispatched trusted shinobi to trail Itachi covertly, tracking his every move.
   The distance was great, and the trackers were expertly trained in concealment, making detection nearly impossible-even for someone with the perverted insight of the Mangeky Sharingan like Itachi.
   1
   Shortly after Itachi arrived at this location, the trackers relayed their information to Danzo through secret channels.
   Now, confronted with Danzo's callout, Itachi, hidden in the darkness, was startled and somewhat taken aback.
   He had thought his hiding place was foolproof-no one should have found him.
   How could Danzo possibly know?
   Still, since he'd been discovered, hiding indefinitely was no longer an option.
   A sudden flash step appeared on the battlefield, and Itachi silently materialized behind the Third Hokage and Danzo.
   When the Uchiha clan members saw Itachi standing directly behind Danzo, rage boiled over.
   Long before these events, rumors had circulated among the Uchiha that Itachi had betrayed the clan and personally murdered Uchiha Shisui.
   Some radical clan members had even confronted the leadership over these allegations.
   Yet most refused to believe it.
   After all, Itachi was the son of clan head Uchiha Fugaku and had been inseparable from Shisui since childhood.
   Surely he wouldn't commit such madness.
   But now, the truth seemed undeniable.
   "Itachi, you truly betrayed the Uchiha clan!"
   "You don't deserve the name Uchiha!"
   "You killed Shisui-what else is there to say?"
   ...
   Itachi Uchiha's alleged betrayal ignited the clan's fury.
   Only one woman remained dazed, pain flickering in her eyes.
   Tall and elegant, with long, straight black hair and a delicate face, her eyebrows and eyes bore a striking resemblance to Itachi and Sasuke.
   Uchiha Mikoto.
   Wife of Uchiha Fugaku, mother of Itachi.
   As a proud Uchiha, she loathed traitors with all her heart.
   But this traitor was her own son...
   If anyone in the crowd had the most conflicted emotions, it was Mikoto Uchiha.
   Itachi lowered his head.
   This prodigy, blessed with exceptional talent since birth and praised by all, could not even meet their gaze now.
   He and Uchiha Haru were both members of the Uchiha clan.
   Now, while Haru stood alone before the clan, striving to stop the looming genocide, Itachi had become the blade that cut into the Uchiha's heart.
   Faced with endless scorn and accusations, he was powerless to defend himself.
   All he could do was mutter, "I didn't kill Shisui. I didn't. I don't admit it!"
   But there was another reason he couldn't lift his head.
   His mother-Uchiha Mikoto.
   He dreaded looking into her eyes, fearing the disappointment and heartbreak he might see.
   "Itachi,"
   The Third Hokage gently placed a hand on his shoulder, eyes filled with the kindness and generosity he was known for.
   He said nothing, but the silent support was enough to calm Itachi's heart.
   Uchiha were Konoha's Uchiha.
   Everything he did was for Konoha-for their future.
   Danzo snorted coldly.
   "Let's go!"
   The Third Hokage, Orochimaru, Danzo, and Uchiha Itachi nodded in unison.
   The four Kage-level shinobi simultaneously activated the Instant Body Flash Technique and charged into battle.
   "Are they coming?" Uchiha Haru smirked.
   Facing six Kage-level opponents alone didn't faze him-it only fueled his fanatic resolve.
   Was this all they had?
   How could the reanimated First and Second Hokage alone intimidate him?
   Haru's fist shot forward, moving so fast and powerful it sliced the air with a thunderous roar, as if tearing through space itself.
   Bang!
   The Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, couldn't evade in time.
   His head exploded instantly, scattering like confetti, dissolving into ash.
   But then, the head began to reform, slowly condensing and healing.
   This was the regenerative power of the Impure World Reincarnation.
   Uchiha Haru immediately abandoned the indestructible First and Second Hokage "cockroaches" and turned his attention to the newcomers-Third Hokage Hiruzen Sarutobi, Danzo, Orochimaru, and Itachi.
   His first target was Danzo.
   There was no tactical reason-he simply disliked Danzo.
   "Wood Release: Great Forest Technique!"
   Vines and branches erupted from Haru's arms, lashing toward Danzo.
   "Wind Style: Vacuum Wave!"
   Danzo countered with a powerful wind jutsu, sending an invisible, razor-sharp blade of air forward.
   The force was tremendous-even distant trees were split in two and toppled.
   This was one of Danzo's signature jutsu.
   Before, Danzo had used a similar Wind Style technique to deal with the vines and branches of Uchiha Haru's Wood Release: Sea of Trees.
   However, this time, he had severely miscalculated.
   The seemingly sharp and invincible Vacuum Wave made a loud bang as it struck the vines and branches extending from Haru's arms-and then vanished.
   But the vines and branches did not stop; they continued moving toward Danzo along their previous path.
   If one looked closely, they could see a clear white mark on one of the vines-that was the one that collided with Danzo's Vacuum Wave.
   The Vacuum Wave was powerful enough to fell trees, but when it hit Haru's Wood Release, it left only a faint white scar on the branches and leaves.
   Not a single branch broke. Not a shred of damage.
   1
   Danzo's expression shifted.
   What was happening was something he had never anticipated.
   The vines and branches that Haru had transformed with his chakra were unlike anything he'd encountered before-far stronger, far more resilient.
   He had been careless.
   Lost in his shock, Danzo didn't notice as the vines and branches rapidly wrapped around him.
   They tightened quickly.
   Bang!
   With a blood-curdling scream, Danzo's body was torn apart, pieces of flesh and bone flying everywhere. The scene was brutally violent.
   The Third Hokage, Orochimaru, and Itachi all wore shocked expressions.
   They had only just met Haru-no serious fight had even begun.
   And yet, Haru had killed Danzo in an instant.
   So terrifying!
   But from previous experience, they knew better than to assume Danzo was truly dead.
   Sure enough, moments later-
   Danzo reappeared.
   "You can't kill me!" he snarled, his face dark with fury. Being struck down twice in a row had enraged him immensely.
   "Oh? Really?" Haru sneered coldly.
   He clearly noticed another Sharingan eye closed on Danzo's exposed arm.
   1
   This time, Danzo was prepared to use Izanagi again-turning death into illusion, transforming real damage into mere dreams.
   "Can't kill me?" Haru's eyes gleamed with dark amusement.
   "Then I'll just have to kill you a few more times."
   In a flash, Haru vanished from sight.
   When he reappeared, it was again just a short distance from Danzo.
   His speed was so fast it was nearly invisible to the naked eye.
   Danzo's face twisted with frustration.
   Damn it, he thought. Why does it always have to be me? How much hatred do these people hold?
   4
   Panicked, he activated Izanagi once more, and at the same time, bolted like the wind.
   At this speed, no one would guess he was a man in his sixties. His usual calm demeanor was completely replaced by desperation.
   But even this was too slow.
   Thanks to the blessing of his Otsutsuki-like physiology, unless facing a Kage-level expert specialized in physical combat, no one could match Haru once he got close.
   Moreover, Danzo's true strength was limited.
   1
   Back in Konoha, when he fought Sasuke right after Sasuke awakened his Mangeky Sharingan, Danzo was overwhelmed and barely able to defend himself.
   He only survived so long because of Izanagi.
   Even so, Haru's power far exceeded Sasuke's level at that time-even without unleashing his full abilities.
   Currently, Danzo was weaker than he had been in that fight.
   This widening gap made Haru's dominance all the more obvious.
   Boom!
   Haru stepped forward, brutal and fierce.
   Danzo, who had fallen to the ground in panic, was trampled underfoot.
   His chest was crushed, his body ripped apart, and he died on the spot.
   Among the Uchiha clan, Danzo was perhaps the most hated man in recent memory.
   Many blamed him entirely for the Uchiha clan's tragic fate.
   Although now they understood that the Third Hokage had also been shadowing Danzo's actions behind the scenes, their hatred for Danzo remained unshaken.
   Seeing him tortured and killed repeatedly in public brought a dark satisfaction to their hearts.
   Their only regret was that they couldn't personally take revenge.
   "Ah!"
   A scream pierced the air.
   Danzo was instantly killed again.
   All of the Sharingan on his arm closed tightly.
   This meant that if Haru killed him again, Danzo would finally be truly dead-with no Izanagi left to save him.
   His boast of being unkillable was just a joke.
   Danzo had believed Izanagi gave him multiple lives, making death a trivial thing.
   But who could have predicted Haru would chase him down and kill him repeatedly?
   Was Haru truly testing to see if Danzo could be killed?
   The Third Hokage, Orochimaru, and Itachi all breathed heavily.
   Danzo was killed again and again.
   Of course, they couldn't just stand by and wait for their own deaths.
   They wanted to act, but even if they did, they lacked the ability.
   Haru's speed was incomprehensible.
   Danzo was utterly useless against him.
   The kills came in the blink of an eye.
   Before they could react, Danzo was already dead.
   What could they do?
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 10 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 73: Chapter 73: Flying Thunder God! Itachi Accused by His Clan Members!
   ------------------
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   The only one who could keep up was the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, who had mastered the Flying Thunder God Technique.
   Flying Thunder God - a type of instantaneous teleportation jutsu.
   Originally developed to counter the formidable visual prowess of the Uchiha clan's Sharingan, this technique allowed the user to instantly teleport to any location marked by their unique teleportation formula.
   Of course, it was extraordinarily difficult to leave the Flying Thunder God's mark on someone like Uchiha Haru.
   After their prolonged battle, Tobirama had not been able to imprint the technique on Haru at all.
   The reason Tobirama could still keep pace was that his Flying Thunder God mark remained on Danzo.
   Danzo was his disciple.
   He had placed the mark on Danzo long ago.
   Once marked, the Flying Thunder God seal was nearly impossible to remove.
   So even after all these years, the mark on Danzo still existed-and now proved useful.
   But... although somewhat helpful, it wasn't a perfect advantage.
   After all, Tobirama was the only one who could keep up with Haru.
   Stopping Haru was simply too difficult.
   Bang!
   Haru's foot connected solidly with Danzo's chest, sending him flying in a graceful arc through the air.
   Danzo crashed hard into the ground, creating a deep crater.
   He was knocked unconscious, stars exploding behind his eyelids.
   Before he could even gather himself, another heavy footfall came down upon him again.
   Danzo's expression changed drastically.
   He instinctively glanced at his arms.
   All the Sharingan were closed, except for one half-opened eye, about to activate-but it would take precious moments.
   It was surely too late.
   Was this the end? Was he going to die here?
   A wave of despair rose in Danzo's chest.
   At that very moment, several vines and branches shot out from a distance and wrapped tightly around Haru.
   Wood Release: Great Forest Technique!
   The one who activated it was none other than the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama!
   Not long ago, Haru had used the same technique to restrain Danzo to death, spilling blood right then and there.
   Now, Haru was trapped in the same predicament.
   "Ah!"
   Members of the Uchiha clan gasped.
   Haru was their hope-their only chance for survival.
   If Haru died, they were certain they would perish too.
   As Haru fell into danger, their hearts dropped.
   But no one panicked as before.
   They believed Haru would hold on.
   Danzo breathed a sigh of relief.
   In any case, this life was spared-for now.
   The Third Hokage, Orochimaru, and Itachi also looked far more relaxed.
   It seemed the crisis had passed.
   But it had not been easy.
   Haru had fought six Kage-level shinobi all alone.
   4
   He once held absolute dominance.
   News like this was enough to shock even the most stoic.
   Fortunately, this ordeal was drawing to a close.
   Under Hashirama's chakra control, the vines and branches gradually tightened.
   Haru struggled to break free but failed.
   Wood Release: Great Forest Technique's vines and branches were no ordinary tendrils.
   Their toughness and hardness had improved qualitatively.
   Even a samurai sword's blade might fail to slice through.
   The vines creaked ominously as they squeezed tighter.
   A triumphant smile appeared on Danzo's face.
   No one knew better than him the terrible power those seemingly fragile vines contained.
   He still vividly remembered the despair and pain of being torn apart by that force.
   Now, seeing Haru suffer similarly, his mood lifted.
   But his happiness was short-lived.
   The vines had been wrapped around Haru for some time.
   Yet there was no sign of damage.
   Haru's expression was calm, even teasing and contemptuous.
   He glanced at the Kage-level shinobi below with indifference, silently mocking their efforts.
   The Third Hokage, Orochimaru, and Itachi all noticed something strange.
   The vines, so tough even a samurai sword couldn't cut them, began to creak louder.
   But now no one thought those noises signaled vines strangling Haru.
   Rather, they meant the vines themselves were about to snap.
   Even Hashirama showed surprise.
   What a strong body.
   Haru could withstand his Great Forest Technique's force with sheer physical resilience.
   Not even Hashirama or Uchiha Madara could do that back in their prime.
   It was terrifying.
   Danzo was the first to lose composure.
   What Haru just displayed terrified him.
   Now that he had finally trapped Haru, Danzo resolved to seize the chance and eliminate him.
   "Wood Release: Root Burial!"
   As Danzo performed the ninjutsu, one of his arms instantly transformed into thick, dragon-like roots.
   It spread toward Uchiha Haru, trying to devour him.
   With just a slight touch, Haru's entire body would transform into the same tree roots as Danzo's right arm.
   This ninjutsu was incredibly powerful-almost a guaranteed kill.
   But the price was steep.
   It cost the caster their entire arm.
   However, this was nothing to Danzo.
   He possessed the Sharingan, which could activate Izanagi, turning any damage inflicted into mere illusions, thus avoiding real harm.
   During the time Haru had been temporarily trapped by the First Hokage, Danzo had already regained one of his Sharingan eyes.
   4
   Now, he decisively unleashed this deadly ninjutsu.
   The dragon-like roots surged forward and began to engulf Haru.
   Ordinarily, with Haru's extraordinary physical prowess, it would have been a joke for these roots to come near him.
   But now, under the control of the First Hokage's Wood Release: Great Forest Technique, Haru could neither move nor hide-escape was impossible.
   "Ah!"
   A surprised cry rang out from the direction of the Uchiha clan members.
   Then silence fell-a silence so deep you could hear a pin drop.
   They witnessed it with their own eyes: Haru being swallowed by the roots, assimilated, and then disappearing...
   Haru was gone.
   Their hope was gone with him.
   After executing Wood Release: Root Burial, Danzo severed the arm that had fully transformed into tree roots.
   Moments later, the arm returned to its original human form.
   The Sharingan that had just awakened on his arm now closed again.
   Danzo frowned slightly.
   He felt a sharp sting from his Sharingan.
   It seemed that using Izanagi twice in such a short time did take a toll.
   But he was satisfied with the result.
   Uchiha Haru was dead.
   The Uchiha clan had lost its shelter.
   "There are plenty of Sharingan," Danzo muttered grimly.
   The Third Hokage's face also relaxed significantly.
   The pressure Haru had placed on him had been overwhelming.
   Orochimaru felt a twinge of regret.
   Such a remarkable body-gone just like that.
   He glanced at Danzo and the Third Hokage with some dissatisfaction.
   "Uchiha Haru is no longer here. Our previous conditions..." Orochimaru began.
   "No problem. Whatever you want, we'll do our best to satisfy you," the Third Hokage replied calmly.
   In truth, even if they had captured Haru alive, they would never have handed him over to Orochimaru.
   Orochimaru's experiments were terrifying.
   If Haru's body were given to Orochimaru, who knew if he wouldn't create a second Uchiha Haru?
   The current situation was exactly what they wanted.
   Itachi's expression was complicated.
   Haru was gone, so was the main obstacle.
   But Itachi was lost, more uncertain than ever.
   Uchiha Haru had fought for the clan until death, and he himself...
   "Itachi, it's your turn! Go complete your mission!" Danzo said coldly.
   Orochimaru sneered.
   Watching members of the same clan kill each other was truly a perverse pleasure.
   Itachi was stunned, subconsciously looking toward the Third Hokage.
   The Third Hokage didn't respond, as if silently approving the plan.
   "Itachi, what are you waiting for? Have you forgotten our agreement?" Danzo pressed.
   Itachi raised his head, shooting Danzo a cold glare.
   "You'd better remember your promise, or I will kill you," he warned.
   His eyes suddenly flashed blood-red.
   His Mangeky Sharingan activated, radiating a mesmerizing yet terrifying aura of death.
   At that moment, no one doubted Itachi's words.
   He had the power.
   Danzo narrowed his eyes slightly and quietly said, "Okay."
   Itachi said nothing more.
   He exhaled slowly, then vanished in a flash, appearing before the gathered Uchiha clan.
   His expression was cold and detached.
   As if those before him were strangers, not blood relatives.
   "Uchiha Itachi, how dare you!" they shouted.
   "Traitor! Traitor!"
   "Are you really going to do this to your clan leader?"
   The Uchiha clan members cursed and questioned him.
   Itachi remained calm, unswayed, raising his samurai sword.
   "Itachi!"
   A gentle, delicate female voice called from the crowd.
   Itachi's brows furrowed deeply, pain flashing in his eyes.
   He recognized the voice-his mother, Uchiha Mikoto.
   But he did not respond or lift his gaze.
   Seeing her son-familiar, yet so strange-Uchiha Mikoto's heart shattered.
   Tears, like pearls, rolled down her pale cheeks.
   "You... your father?" she asked.
   Itachi hesitated, voice nearly hoarse as he whispered two words:
   2
   "Dead."
   Uchiha Mikoto was stunned, her face paling instantly, unable to speak.
   The clan knew about Fugaku.
   Why, amid such turmoil, was Fugaku nowhere to be seen? Now they understood-he was gone.
   "Itachi, you killed the clan leader, didn't you?"
   "You even killed your own father!"
   ...
   A torrent of curses and accusations filled the air, hammering Itachi's ears until his head ached.
   He made a firm decision and raised his samurai sword.
   Uchiha Itachi-took action!
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   2
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 8 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 74: Chapter 74 : Seeking Peace? The Third Hokage Admits Defeat!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   "Itachi! That traitor! We'll fight him!"
   "Yes! Let's give it everything we've got!"
   "We cannot let our Uchiha family down-no matter what!"
   At this critical moment, the life and death of the clan hanging in the balance, the men of the Uchiha clan rose to their feet and took their positions at the front line.
   They stared furiously at the traitor of the clan, ready to fight with every ounce of strength left in them.
   From Uchiha Itachi's earlier attack, it was clear his strength had reached a terrifying level. Even their clan leader, Uchiha Fugaku, was likely to fall at his hands.
   Yet despite the fear, no one dared to step back.
   Behind them were their parents, wives, and children.
   There was no retreat. No matter what.
   Itachi charged forward, samurai sword in hand.
   The Uchiha men surged to meet him.
   Their enemy was powerful-too powerful for foolish moral debates.
   Itachi was quick, agile, and ruthless.
   Though the Uchiha clan boasted many skilled warriors, none could match Itachi's skill.
   Within a single exchange, several Uchiha clan members were injured and rendered combat-ineffective.
   The remaining clan members were horrified, but still refused to retreat, rallying to surround him again.
   Battle cries rang out as the wounded pressed forward without hesitation, fearless of death.
   Slowly, Itachi's movements grew less fluid and less forceful.
   The advantage of sheer numbers became evident.
   Inevitably, Itachi was overwhelmed.
   Surrounded and unable to dodge, he was struck hard.
   Yet, shockingly, no blood flowed.
   Before their eyes, Uchiha Itachi dissolved into a flock of crows and vanished.
   "What just happened?"
   Confusion swept through the Uchiha.
   They had fought fiercely most of the day, many injured, and the battle seemed about to end-how could it simply disappear?
   "Ah!"
   A cry of surprise echoed.
   One Uchiha clan member stood frozen, eyes wide with terror as though he had witnessed something horrifying.
   All eyes turned toward him.
   Not far away stood a young figure, expression cold and indifferent.
   Uchiha Itachi.
   "You..."
   "What is this? I can't move!"
   Before curses could fly, everyone realized something was wrong with their own bodies.
   The battlefield had transformed.
   All signs of battle-the injuries, the destruction-were gone.
   It was as if nothing had happened.
   Only their uncontrollable limbs screamed that they had been struck, helplessly trapped.
   "It's an illusion!"
   Suddenly someone recognized it.
   An illusion!
   Everyone knew Itachi was a master of genjutsu.
   But they hadn't expected him to be this strong.
   Just one person, and he cast an illusion on all of them at once.
   1
   Terrifying.
   Itachi stepped forward, cold and expressionless, his samurai sword ready.
   He intended to wipe out the Uchiha clan with his own hands.
   "Itachi!"
   A sobbing voice came from the crowd.
   It was Uchiha Mikoto-Itachi's mother.
   Without looking up, he recognized her instantly.
   "Blame yourself for making the wrong choice," he said slowly, his voice icy.
   "Since you chose wrongly, you must pay the price."
   He raised his sword and brought it down heavily.
   At that moment, thick vines and branches erupted from the ground, coiling tightly around Itachi's body.
   He noticed immediately, frowning in frustration, but it was too late to escape.
   The sword fell with a clang.
   Itachi was bound tightly, unable to move, like a wrapped dumpling.
   Everyone recognized the ninjutsu immediately.
   Wood Release: Great Forest Technique.
   This was the very technique Uchiha Haru had once used to nearly kill Danzo.
   And now, at the most critical moment, it appeared again.
   Does this mean Uchiha Haru is not dead?!
   Hope stirred in the eyes of the Uchiha clansmen.
   The Third Hokage, Danzo, and Orochimaru frowned deeply.
   "What... what is happening? Another twist?"
   Under the dark night sky, a figure slowly materialized in the air.
   He fought above a massive, invincible wooden dragon, looking down at the chaos below with detached indifference.
   One thing worth noting was his eyes.
   They emitted a deep blood-red glow.
   Within each pupil, three magatama swirled and connected, forming a shape like a blade.
   Mangeky Sharingan.
   "Uchiha Itachi."
   Danzo spoke the name slowly, his voice low and heavy.
   The Third Hokage and Orochimaru exchanged grim looks.
   Not only because Uchiha Haru-who should have been dead-had somehow returned.
   1
   But because of those eyes.
   Mangeky Sharingan.
   1
   Wood Release, incredible physical prowess, and now the Mangeky Sharingan-
   This was practically an invincible combination. How could they possibly withstand it?
   Even if they could, it wouldn't be for long. Dawn was approaching. Could they hold out until then?
   Reluctantly, everyone shared the same grim conclusion deep in their hearts.
   At the sight of the Mangeky Sharingan, the single eye of the masked man also glowed a more sinister red, visibly shaken.
   Yet, after a moment, he calmed himself, returning to his usual cold indifference.
   Finally, he spoke two slow words:
   6
   "Interesting."
   Wood Release combined with Flower Sharingan was indeed formidable.
   But he still held an absolute trump card-
   A secret he firmly believed would crush all opposition.
   After all, it was something only legends spoke of.
   "Uchiha Haru! Uchiha Haru is back!"
   "It's Haru! I told you he wouldn't die like that!"
   The Uchiha clan erupted in cheers, welcoming their hero.
   Haru slowly descended upon the massive wooden dragon and stood again before the clan.
   He looked coldly at Uchiha Itachi and said calmly, "You deserve to die."
   As an Uchiha clan member, Itachi had been brainwashed by Konoha's so-called Will of Fire, had sold out clan secrets, betrayed the Uchiha, and wielded the butcher's blade against his own kin.
   From the clan's perspective, this was unforgivable.
   He must be killed.
   "Kill him!"
   "Death to the traitor!"
   The Uchiha clan shouted in unison, hatred burning deep in their hearts.
   Itachi was tightly bound, unable to move.
   With just a slight thought from Haru, chakra could burst through Itachi's body and splatter his blood across the ground.
   Yet Itachi showed no fear-in fact, he seemed somewhat relieved.
   In his lifetime, he had carried too much burden.
   Perhaps dying like this was, in some twisted way, a release.
   But... he feared he would fail his father's instructions.
   Itachi slowly closed his eyes, as if accepting his fate.
   Under Haru's chakra control, the vines and branches constricted even tighter.
   1
   A creaking noise echoed, followed by the sound of bones breaking.
   Not everyone possessed a body as pervertedly resilient as Uchiha Haru's Otsutsuki-infused physique.
   Danzo had been powerless after being restrained.
   Likewise, Itachi now showed a grimace of pain.
   "No! Don't!"
   Uchiha Mikoto screamed and rushed forward.
   As a mother, she could not bear to see her son die before her eyes while she remained helpless.
   "Haru, please! Let Itachi go! Let him live!"
   "Itachi... Itachi is not a bad boy," she sobbed.
   3
   Uchiha Mikoto, wife of clan leader Uchiha Fugaku, was around thirty years old.
   Perhaps due to diligent self-care, her skin was smooth and fair, untouched by time.
   At first glance, she appeared no older than a girl in her early twenties-but with a figure far more alluring.
   She had curves where they should be and none where they shouldn't-a temptation that beckoned sins.
   1
   Especially now, tears streaked down her face as she looked utterly vulnerable, stirring sympathy in even the coldest hearts.
   Fugaku might have been cowardly in dealing with Konoha's affairs, but his wife was still admirable.
   Even Haru, usually cold and indifferent to all, couldn't help but feel a trace of pity for Uchiha Mikoto.
   However, this did not mean Haru would release Itachi simply because of her pleas.
   Impossible.
   Itachi's betrayal of the Uchiha was too great.
   How could such sins be forgiven with mere words?
   Haru looked away, focusing again on tightening the chakra that bound Itachi's body.
   "Wait!"
   The voice of the Third Hokage came from a short distance.
   Then, the Third Hokage, Danzo, and Orochimaru simultaneously activated their Body Flicker Technique, appearing before Haru.
   "Terms?"
   Haru chuckled quietly. So, it had come to this.
   As the sky slowly brightened, the Third Hokage was still unable to defeat him.
   Seeking peace and negotiating terms was now the only option.
   "Leave Itachi alive."
   2
   The Third Hokage looked earnestly at Haru.
   Itachi was powerful and loyal to Konoha.
   Arrangements had already been made. After tonight, Itachi would join the masked man's organization as Konoha's pawn-gathering intelligence, protecting the village from the shadows.
   The responsibility was immense. If Itachi died here, it would be a great loss for Konoha-one the Third Hokage could not bear.
   Haru narrowed his eyes.
   He glanced once at Itachi, then back to the Third Hokage.
   He knew what would happen next. He guessed what the Third Hokage was thinking instantly.
   But for now, he chose to lower his chakra slightly and release Itachi-who was unconscious from pain and powerless to resist.
   4
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 16 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 75: Chapter 75 : Uchiha Haru Opens His Mouth Wide!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   No matter which side you looked at it from, Uchiha Itachi was an exceptionally special existence.
   He was Konoha's hidden chess piece within the Akatsuki organization.
   He was a sharp blade in the hands of the masked man.
   Naturally, he could also be used by Uchiha Haru. If this piece remained alive, it could prove invaluable in the future.
   "If you want me to stop, you will have to pay a price."
   Uchiha Haru said bluntly.
   Previously, Konoha had gathered its forces and launched a surprise attack on the Uchiha clan, intent on exterminating them.
   But now, because of Haru's unexpected return,
   Konoha simply could not complete this mission before dawn.
   Continuing to drag out the conflict would only expose their plans.
   This wouldn't just make Konoha a laughingstock across the entire shinobi world-it would reveal just how weak Konoha had become.
   Konoha.
   The world's premier ninja village.
   Unable to deal with a single Uchiha clan member, it would be utterly unworthy of its name-and would certainly attract the greed and hostility of countless others.
   This was nothing short of a disaster for an already weakened Konoha.
   The Third Hokage's expression darkened. The situation had completely reversed.
   They no longer held the initiative.
   "Uchiha Haru, don't think you have everything under control. At worst, we'll both die together!"
   "Do you really think you can take on the entire Konoha alone?"
   Danzo said coldly.
   "Want to try?"
   Haru looked at Danzo with eyes that gleamed with indifferent amusement.
   Under that look, Danzo couldn't help but shudder.
   Images of being hunted and killed repeatedly by Haru flashed through his mind, frightening him to the core.
   He wanted to boast, to speak, but the words died on his lips.
   "Ahem."
   The Third Hokage cleared his throat to break the tension, then spoke slowly, "I can let you go. In exchange, you must hide your identity and never claim to be from the Uchiha clan."
   "The Uchiha clan will cease to exist from today onward."
   "Everything will proceed according to our previous plan, and Uchiha Itachi will bear all the responsibility."
   Behind Haru, the faces of the Uchiha clan members showed clear anger.
   The Uchiha were immensely proud-their name was their honor.
   To abandon that name?
   They would never agree.
   Yet no one dared to speak up.
   All eyes were on Haru.
   Though it had been only one night,
   Haru had won their hearts.
   The Uchiha clan believed this young man would choose what was best for their future, the most righteous course of action.
   Haru's gaze was faintly disdainful. He stared directly at the Third Hokage and said, word by word, "Impossible."
   Now, the initiative was no longer with Konoha-it was with them.
   The Third Hokage was still clinging to the idea of using power to suppress them.
   But now it was no longer about letting them go.
   The real issue was how to completely conceal the disgraceful plan of the Uchiha clan's extermination night.
   The Third Hokage frowned slightly, anger flickering across his face, but it was quickly masked.
   As Hokage of the world's strongest ninja village, no one had said "no" to him for so many years.
   Yet the current situation... seemed to leave him powerless.
   "So, what do you want?"
   After a moment, the Third Hokage asked.
   "Do not publicize this incident."
   "But the Uchiha will not hide their identity. The Uchiha will always be Uchiha."
   Haru said flatly.
   Keeping the ugly truth of the Uchiha extermination secret was the foundation for any negotiation between the two sides.
   If this failed, there would be no more talks.
   But for everything else, the Third Hokage had no room to bargain.
   "Good."
   "Well said, Haru!"
   "It is impossible for us to abandon the Uchiha name!"
   Haru's words resonated among the clan members, and they echoed in unison.
   The Third Hokage narrowed his eyes. "Allowing you to leave is already the greatest concession we can make."
   "Hiding your identity is necessary to avoid the prying eyes of foreign forces, to keep you safe and maintain secrecy. Concealing tonight's plan benefits not only us but also you."
   "A broken Uchiha clan without protection will surely attract the covetousness of many."
   The Sharingan is the symbol and pride of the Uchiha clan.
   There were countless people in this world who coveted the Sharingan and sought to unlock its secrets.
   Before, they had been safe under Konoha's protection.
   Now that the Uchiha clan had suffered such a betrayal, seriously weakened and unprotected, enemies would surely take advantage.
   What the Third Hokage said was not without merit.
   The Uchiha clan members hesitated at his words.
   Why had the envoy from the Land of Snow kidnapped Hyuga Hinata?
   Because he coveted the Byakugan, the Hyuga clan's bloodline limit.
   The Uchiha's Sharingan was as famous as the Byakugan-arguably even more so.
   That fame brought trouble. Could they really resist it now?
   Perhaps listening to the Third Hokage and hiding their identities was the wiser choice.
   Though none wished to abandon the Uchiha family name.
   But no matter the circumstances, the most important thing was survival.
   If you couldn't survive, what was the point of everything else?
   However, Uchiha Haru said firmly, "The affairs of the Uchiha clan are none of Konoha's concern."
   "Before Konoha was founded, our Uchiha clan was one of the most powerful families in the world."
   "We can protect ourselves. Anyone who dares to harm the Uchiha clan-no matter who they are-will only meet one fate: death!"
   Haru's words served as a stark reminder to everyone present.
   Though the Uchiha clan was severely wounded, they were nowhere near the point of needing protection or hiding their identities just to survive.
   Since the ancestors of the Uchiha had once made their clan one of the strongest powers of their era, they were certainly capable of defending themselves now.
   "If you refuse to conceal your identities, we will have to restart our previous plans from scratch. How can we possibly convince the outside world that nothing happened to the Uchiha clan, and that they simply left Konoha of their own accord?"
   Danzo sneered, "Besides, who can guarantee you'll be able to protect yourselves and keep such a secret?"
   "You're free to believe that if you want. But the reasons behind it are your business, not mine."
   "Or... we can continue fighting."
   Haru refused to yield.
   The Third Hokage and Danzo exchanged grim looks; neither were pleased.
   Orochimaru stood apart, indifferent.
   What happened to Konoha, and whether the plan was exposed, was none of his concern.
   He didn't care at all.
   A pity, though.
   Haru's strength was overwhelming.
   He might never again have such a perfect body in his lifetime.
   The Third Hokage squinted, weighing the pros and cons carefully in his mind.
   Letting the Uchiha leave was no longer a last resort.
   It had become the only choice.
   Keeping the secret was paramount, no matter the cost.
   Otherwise, even he could not imagine the chaos that would ensue.
   As for what Haru said-it was difficult, but not impossible.
   After a moment's thought, he looked up at Haru. "Very well, I promise..."
   "Not so fast."
   Before he could finish, Haru interrupted calmly.
   "As for the conditions, those need to be discussed slowly."
   Haru continued without urgency, "Now, to keep this secret, we have to go far away. And if we want to survive, we need money."
   Money.
   No matter the era, it was always valuable.
   To take the clan and settle somewhere else required financial support.
   The Third Hokage exhaled deeply as he regarded Haru. "Fine. I promise one hundred thousand ry per person."
   He agreed swiftly, without hesitation.
   It wasn't that he didn't care about money-he simply no longer wished to negotiate with Haru.
   "One hundred thousand ry..."
   In the world of shinobi, a reward of 100,000 ry was only attainable by completing at least a B-rank mission.
   One hundred thousand per person wasn't a trivial amount, but it wasn't excessive either.
   However, Haru clearly did not intend to stop there.
   He pressed on, "This time, Konoha attempted to destroy the Uchiha. Although it failed, it dealt us a heavy blow."
   "I don't know how many of our clan members died at Konoha's hands."
   "Those people were our dearest friends..."
   "More money!"
   If you really wanted to live somewhere new, money was needed for countless things.
   If you could ask for more, why not?
   Besides, Konoha was the number one ninja village at the time-with a large treasury, they could afford this demand.
   The Third Hokage's expression darkened abruptly.
   Danzo's fury was even greater. Had the Third Hokage not stopped him, Danzo would have exploded in anger right then and there.
   Orochimaru had already returned to the masked man's side, and the two of them watched this drama unfold, detached and uninterested.
   This was no longer their concern.
   Though, they hadn't yet received the agreed-upon reward.
   Why not ask for some hush money?
   After a tense silence, the Third Hokage was forced to accept Haru's demands and agreed to pay even more money.
   Haru got the price he wanted.
   The Uchiha clan members looked at the Third Hokage's pained expression and felt a grim satisfaction.
   "The money has been settled. You may leave now."
   Danzo's voice was grim as he urged them on.
   Previously, it was Danzo who had prevented the Uchiha from leaving.
   Now, he was the one pushing them out.
   How fleeting power was.
   Yet Haru remained motionless, standing firm.
   "What else do you want?"
   Danzo asked, eyes wide in disbelief.
   If Haru weren't so vastly stronger than him, Danzo would have taken action already.
   No matter how much he resented it, he would have been forced to endure.
   "I want Konoha's forbidden technique."
   "The forbidden technique left behind by the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama."
   Haru said lightly.
   Senju Tobirama, the Second Hokage.
   In terms of raw power, he might not have been the strongest Hokage.
   But there was no doubt that he was a genius-an unparalleled supergenius.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 12 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 76: Chapter 76 : The Frustrated Danzo!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   The genius of the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, was clearly reflected in his creation of powerful ninjutsu.
   First, the Flying Thunder God Technique made the Fourth Hokage, Minato Namikaze, famous as the "Yellow Flash."
   Then came the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique, which shone brilliantly in the hands of the future Seventh Hokage, Naruto Uzumaki.
   There was also the terrifying Impure World Reincarnation Technique, which became the top priority during the Fourth Great Ninja War.
   Without the Impure World Reincarnation, the scale, influence, and outcome of the Fourth Great Ninja War would have been drastically different.
   Not to mention, there were still many forbidden techniques in Konoha that remained undisclosed, forbidden, and unmastered.
   Uchiha Haru had wanted to obtain these forbidden techniques ever since he first arrived in this world.
   However, since they were forbidden techniques, especially for ordinary shinobi-let alone someone from the Uchiha clan-practicing them was nearly impossible.
   Given Konoha's history of suppressing the Uchiha, the likelihood of being allowed to learn these techniques was even more remote.
   But now, for the first time, Haru finally had a chance to openly acquire the forbidden techniques left behind by the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, directly from Konoha.
   Forbidden techniques?
   Or all of the forbidden techniques?
   The faces of the Third Hokage and Danzo twisted with shock.
   Especially Danzo, who took two furious steps forward. "Impossible! This-this is absolutely impossible!"
   "The Second Hokage's forbidden techniques are the deepest secrets of Konoha! How could we possibly hand them over to an outsider?"
   "Don't even dream of it. It will never happen!"
   Forbidden techniques were called so for a reason: the requirements to master them were incredibly high and difficult.
   This wasn't just a matter of talent-there were real dangers involved in their practice, with the risk of death if one was careless.
   But the power these difficult techniques granted was overwhelming.
   Once mastered, they vastly surpassed ordinary ninjutsu in sheer combat ability.
   Uchiha Haru.
   A shinobi whose qualifications had once been considered just above average, suddenly had his strength skyrocketing.
   Possessing the Mangeky Sharingan, Wood Release, and superhuman physical skills...
   If he were to master Konoha's forbidden techniques as well, just imagine how terrifying his strength would become.
   Especially considering they were currently enemies, not allies.
   Though a tentative reconciliation was underway, no one could say for certain if the Uchiha clan-once fully restored-would come back seeking revenge.
   After all, there was a blood feud between them.
   Not to mention the friction and contradictions between Konoha and the Uchiha clan before.
   Just tonight, although Haru had acted quickly to save many Uchiha members, countless others had still perished.
   Would the Uchiha clan forget all this?
   Would they not want revenge?
   Giving Haru access to forbidden techniques now would be like raising a tiger to wreak havoc-a prospect they absolutely could not accept.
   Both the Third Hokage and Danzo understood this clearly.
   "What do you mean, Sandaime?" Danzo demanded, voice tense.
   But Haru simply ignored him.
   What could Danzo do? Was he really qualified to challenge Haru?
   The one who finally nodded was the Third Hokage.
   He gazed at Haru, groaning silently in frustration.
   It was completely out of the question to hand over the forbidden techniques.
   He would rather fight and try to keep the entire Uchiha clan-even willing to expose Konoha's shameful plan to exterminate the clan-than give up those secrets.
   Everything Haru displayed was terrifying.
   It even reminded him of the legendary Uchiha of old.
   This must not happen!
   "Is there no room for negotiation?" the Third Hokage asked, his voice laced with a faint threat.
   His words conveyed his current stance-the final ultimatum.
   He wanted Haru to know that if he insisted on the forbidden techniques, Konoha would give up peace talks and fight to the death.
   But Haru didn't back down.
   "No," he said firmly.
   If a fight was what it came to, then so be it.
   Haru's toughness stemmed from his immense strength.
   So far, he had only revealed the tip of the iceberg.
   He was already strong enough to contend with several Kage-level shinobi present.
   Not to mention, he had countless hidden abilities he had yet to unleash.
   He was absolutely confident that no matter what happened, he could control the situation.
   The Third Hokage narrowed his eyes.
   Haru's determination was beyond what he expected.
   It changed the entire dynamic of the situation.
   So confident-did he have a backup plan?
   Danzo's face darkened.
   Known as Konoha's most notorious schemer, Danzo was suspicious and cunning by nature.
   After all he'd been through, he was becoming more convinced of Haru's power.
   He was nearly certain that Haru must have a backup plan, or else he wouldn't be so confident.
   "Hahahahaha!" The Third Hokage suddenly laughed, breaking the tension in the room.
   "Haru, it would be bad for both of us to start a war now. We should try to negotiate instead of fighting to the death. What do you think?"
   Haru regarded the Third Hokage calmly and said nothing.
   He knew the Third Hokage wasn't truly stubborn; this was a mere diplomatic maneuver.
   Otherwise, how could Danzo have grown so powerful under the Third Hokage's watch?
   The "Root" organization answering directly to Danzo only recognized him, ignoring even the Hokage.
   "Haru," the Third Hokage continued, "how about you and I each take a step back?"
   "You can take the forbidden techniques, but not all of them..."
   The Third Hokage pondered for a moment before asking, "How about two?"
   Originally, he had wanted to say one.
   But after so much back-and-forth, he no longer wanted to waste his breath with Uchiha Haru.
   At this point, he just wanted to settle the matter as quickly as possible.
   "Fine!" Haru agreed immediately. "But I must go in and choose them myself."
   "Very well," the Third Hokage nodded, a faint, almost imperceptible smile of victory tugging at his lips.
   He knew that Haru insisted on selecting the forbidden techniques personally for security reasons.
   That was exactly what he wanted.
   Where Konoha's forbidden techniques were stored, countless scrolls and manuscripts were piled high-chaotically, without any classification or order.
   Not all of them were even useful.
   Some weren't worthy of public knowledge, and there were even ordinary jutsu mixed in.
   To find exactly what you wanted? Not impossible, but the odds were slim to none.
   This was why the Third Hokage finally consented.
   He bet Haru wouldn't find the specific jutsu he sought.
   The conditions for the peace talks were settled.
   First, Haru organized the Uchiha clan to leave Konoha and wait outside the village.
   Then he accompanied the Third Hokage and Danzo to the place where the forbidden techniques were kept.
   He wasn't worried about them suddenly attacking the Uchiha clan.
   Because as long as Haru was present, the Third Hokage and Danzo would hold back.
   If either dared to lay a hand on the Uchiha clan, Haru wouldn't hesitate to unleash a catastrophic massacre inside Konoha...
   Besides, an overt attack on the Uchiha clan within Konoha's borders would inevitably cause information leaks.
   That was something neither the Third Hokage nor Danzo wanted.
   In fact, before leaving, Haru had already left behind a wooden clone.
   While the wooden clone wasn't as strong as his original body, it was still far more powerful than an ordinary clone.
   If anything unexpected happened, the Uchiha clan wouldn't be left defenseless.
   The Third Hokage led Haru to the chamber where the forbidden techniques were stored.
   He opened the heavy door first, then glanced at Haru and said, "You have only fifteen minutes. Whether or not you find the forbidden techniques you want, you must come out when the time is up."
   "Understood," Haru replied nonchalantly before striding inside.
   Danzo and the Third Hokage exchanged knowing sneers as they watched his back disappear behind the door.
   Fifteen minutes.
   In other words, just fifteen minutes to find the forbidden techniques from this chaotic mountain of jutsu scrolls?
   Uchiha Haru really was amazing...
   But... he was still too young to understand how impossible that task was.
   Haru entered the chamber, which was completely different from what the Hokage had initially described.
   Here, all the ninjutsu scrolls were piled together with no order.
   Some scrolls bore titles; many did not.
   Everything was mixed in a chaotic jumble.
   There were three floors stacked like this-high and crammed full.
   Finding a specific forbidden technique in this mess was impossible.
   That was why the Third Hokage and Danzo sneered so confidently.
   But Haru looked calm, a faint smile playing on his lips, not the least bit fazed.
   With a blink, he appeared in front of a pile of scrolls and produced one with a wave of his hand.
   In nearly the same way, he reappeared on the second floor and grabbed another scroll.
   Then he exited the chamber.
   It had taken him less than a minute.
   The Third Hokage and Danzo exchanged stunned glances.
   "You've already chosen?" the Third Hokage asked, surprised.
   He had expected Haru to use up all the allotted time.
   How could he emerge so quickly?
   Danzo's expression also changed.
   Could it be...
   Could it be that after entering, he was overwhelmed by the jumble and simply gave up?
   Did he not even bother searching, just grabbed two scrolls at random and left?
   It seemed possible-very possible.
   Danzo was growing increasingly convinced.
   Because even those who managed the jutsu scrolls needed considerable time to locate what they wanted.
   For Haru, who was entering this place for the first time, to find what he needed in mere seconds was absurd.
   He must have just taken two scrolls blindly.
   How could he possibly know better?
   In the simulation system of the Uchiha Clan Extermination Night, Haru had lost count of how many times he had entered.
   Each time, he used Wood Release-Multiple Shadow Clone Technique to create hundreds of clones of himself to search.
   At first, he had struggled, encountering many difficulties.
   But gradually, he became intimately familiar with the scrolls.
   Now, no one in the world knew the layout and contents better than him.
   That was how he could locate the scrolls he wanted in less than a minute.
   The calculations of the Third Hokage and Danzo rang loud and clear in their minds-and if it had been anyone else, they would be utterly doomed.
   But Haru had a cheat.
   No matter how intricate and unpredictable a strategy might be, it could only be cracked one way.
   You just had to find the key.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 17 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 77: Chapter 77: Obtaining the Flying Thunder God! Restoring the Glory of the Uchiha Clan!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   Uchiha Haru casually handed the scroll to the Third Hokage.
   Many of the scrolls here were sealed. Without knowing the proper sealing method, they couldn't be opened, and the forbidden techniques sealed inside would remain hidden.
   1
   This was considered the last line of defense protecting the forbidden jutsu.
   The Third Hokage took the scroll, performed a few hand seals to remove the seal, and then carefully broke it open.
   Just as he was about to return the scroll to Haru, Danzo stopped him.
   "Wait, Third Hokage," Danzo said with a cold smile. "Aren't you curious to see what ninjutsu Uchiha Haru managed to get?"
   Earlier, during their skirmish, Haru had targeted Danzo relentlessly. If it weren't for the Sharingan and Izanagi, Danzo would have died countless times.
   Now that Haru had apparently only grabbed two scrolls and walked out so quickly, Danzo wasn't about to let that slide.
   Of course, he would use this opportunity to vent his anger.
   The Third Hokage glanced at Danzo.
   They had known each other for decades. Originally, both were disciples of the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, and had served on the same team.
   Later, when they both became Hokage, one took the light path, the other the dark, supporting each other from opposite sides. They shared an unspoken understanding.
   With just a few words, the Third Hokage understood what Danzo meant.
   Coincidentally, he was angry too.
   "Very well," the Third Hokage nodded, then looked at Haru. "Uchiha Haru, you should have no objections?"
   Haru said nothing and gave a casual wave.
   He had witnessed this scene many times in the simulation system.
   It was absolutely priceless.
   Every time, he could make such a serious man crack a smile.
   "Alright," the Third Hokage said with a smile and slowly began to unfurl the scroll.
   Danzo leaned forward in anticipation, eager to see Haru's reaction.
   Just thinking about it lifted his spirits, even relieving the sourness from the previous night.
   But as the scroll opened slowly, the Third Hokage and Danzo found nothing to laugh about.
   They saw only three words written clearly on the scroll:
   Flying Thunder God!
   Damn!
   It was the Flying Thunder God Technique!
   Among all forbidden jutsu, the Flying Thunder God Technique was considered one of the most powerful.
   It had already shined brilliantly in the hands of the Second Hokage and had shown miraculous abilities.
   Later, it was passed down to Minato Namikaze, who refined and innovated it even further.
   This forbidden technique had been elevated to a whole new level.
   It was a true SSS-level space-type ninjutsu!
   Uchiha Haru actually got it just like that?
   Imagine-Haru, who had already reached the pinnacle of physical ability, now mastering the Flying Thunder God Technique...
   The ultimate close-combat skills combined with unparalleled speed!
   Oh my God!
   It was terrifying to even imagine how strong he would become.
   The Third Hokage swallowed hard, looked at Haru in disbelief, and hurriedly opened the next scroll.
   His expression instantly darkened, as if a shadow had fallen over him.
   Danzo's mouth hung open slightly, his face stunned.
   Because the name written on the second scroll was:
   Instant Body Technique!
   Snap! Ta-da!
   The scroll slipped from the Third Hokage's hand and rolled slowly to Haru's feet.
   The Instant Body Technique!
   This wasn't some simple, low-level speed-up jutsu that a Chunin or even a Genin could perform.
   No, this was a true forbidden-level Instant Body Technique.
   3
   Compared to the Flying Thunder God or other forbidden techniques, the reputation of the Instant Body Technique might seem modest, given its simple name.
   But that didn't mean it lacked power.
   On the contrary, it was incredibly potent.
   Since its inception, countless talented shinobi had attempted to master it.
   But only one had succeeded.
   That was Uchiha Shisui.
   The direct descendant of Uchiha Kagami.
   A loyal and esteemed member of the Uchiha clan in Konoha.
   Because of this, he had gained the trust of the village and was able to practice this technique.
   Ultimately, Shisui lived up to expectations and became the only ninja to master it successfully.
   Thanks to this Instant Body Technique, Shisui built such a legendary reputation that ninjas from other villages trembled at the mere mention of "Instant Body Shisui."
   11
   Now, this forbidden jutsu had fallen into the hands of Uchiha Haru!
   The Third Hokage and Danzo were left with only two thoughts in their minds:
   Terrifying.
   What was even harder for them to understand was how Haru could have chosen these two SSS-level forbidden techniques so quickly from the vast array of scrolls.
   It was no exaggeration to say that winning the lottery was more likely.
   "Have you seen enough?" Haru asked with a slight smile, snatching the scroll from the Third Hokage's hand and picking up the one that had fallen to the ground.
   There was no doubt-he was in an excellent mood.
   "You..." Danzo instinctively wanted to protest.
   After all, these two forbidden techniques-no matter which one-were Konoha's greatest treasures. How could they willingly allow such powerful secrets to spread?
   But when he saw Haru's eyes growing colder and more focused, he held back.
   He couldn't help but restrain himself.
   Now was not the time.
   The bigger the fist, the more justified it is.
   If he made a move now, it would ignite a fire that could shatter all previous peace talks-and no one wanted to imagine what chaos that would bring.
   Within such a short distance, Uchiha Haru could kill him again in an instant with his overwhelming physical prowess. There simply weren't many chances left for him to die-there were still too many things that hadn't healed.
   The strain of using the technique twice in such quick succession weighed heavily on him. He didn't want to die like this.
   The Third Hokage felt unwilling deep in his heart, but what could he do? The scroll was already in Haru's hands.
   Could he really take it back? Was he that powerful? He could only admit defeat.
   Looking at the expressions of the Third Hokage and Danzo-both ashen-faced and broken-Haru chuckled softly, then vanished with a flicker.
   Now that everything was settled, there was no reason to linger. It was time to deal with other matters.
   After Haru's departure-
   Boom!
   Danzo slammed his fist onto the table, shattering it instantly. The fragments tumbled to the floor with a deafening crash.
   A loss.
   A massive loss.
   The Third Hokage's face was grim, unusually so for someone who rarely showed his emotions.
   After a long sigh, he said quietly, "Send someone immediately to follow the Uchiha clan."
   "Are you planning to attack them again? Or just keep an eye on their movements?" Danzo asked.
   The Third Hokage looked up and gave Danzo a strange look. "Attack? Keep an eye on them? Do you want every ninja you send to come back as corpses?"
   "With Uchiha Haru's extraordinary sensory perception, he'd know immediately if something happened."
   "So what exactly do you intend to do...?" Danzo's voice was laced with confusion.
   If the Third Hokage's words weren't true, what other purpose could there be?
   "Protect," the Third Hokage said gravely, his expression darkening once more.
   "Protect?" Danzo echoed in disbelief.
   They were enemies of the Uchiha clan, not allies-why would they send people to protect them? Wasn't that contradictory?
   "I don't understand!" Danzo snapped.
   "The Uchiha clan is seriously weakened and has left Konoha. That will inevitably attract countless forces eager to spy on them secretly-or even attack."
   "Even if Uchiha Haru is present, there's no guarantee he can always protect every member of the clan. If someone kidnaps clan members or tortures them while Haru is away... or uses other means, all our efforts would be exposed."
   The Third Hokage narrowed his eyes, his expression troubled.
   Danzo understood immediately.
   The Third Hokage wasn't aiming to protect the Uchiha clan members themselves, but rather the secrets they carried.
   Just thinking about it made the Third Hokage feel a deep sense of grievance.
   Their plan-the night of the Uchiha clan's extermination-had failed.
   They had lost heavily.
   Even the two SSS-level forbidden techniques, the Flying Thunder God and the Instant Body Technique, weren't enough to secure victory.
   And now they had to send people to protect them?
   Was this how things were done?
   Frustrating.
   It was infuriating.
   Yet, given the current situation, they had no choice but to act this way.
   Otherwise, all previous efforts would have been in vain.
   "Understood," Danzo said at last.
   "I will arrange it immediately."
   He nodded, then turned away.
   This matter was a secret among secrets.
   Ordinary Konoha ninja-even those in the Anbu-were not privy to it.
   Only his "Root" organization could be trusted unconditionally.
   That was why Danzo and Root could even exist.
   As he walked toward the door, Danzo suddenly stopped, glanced back, and narrowed his eyes.
   All along, he had never underestimated the Third Hokage-his longtime partner, someone he had grown up with, trained alongside, and who was at least his equal in every way.
   But today, the Third Hokage's actions surprised and impressed him profoundly.
   Whether during the negotiations with Uchiha Haru or dealing with the aftermath of the Uchiha clan's crisis, the Third Hokage's judgment was almost always ahead of his own.
   This was completely different from the impression Danzo had of him in the past.
   It seemed that Uchiha Haru wasn't the only one capable of hiding his shortcomings-his good partner, the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen, was also a master in his own right.
   1
   ...
   Uchiha Haru returned to the clan members waiting not far from the entrance to Konoha.
   Seeing him return, everyone rushed forward, asking anxiously if anything had happened.
   Haru was now the backbone of the Uchiha clan.
   This was not only because he had just rescued them all from Konoha but also because everyone understood clearly that the clan was in a precarious position-a future uncertain, surrounded by darkness.
   Only Haru could lead the Uchiha clan out of the mire, into the light, and restore their lost glory.
   "Uchiha Haru, where do you think we should go now that we've left Konoha?"
   "Where can we find a place to stay?"
   After brief greetings, the clan members immediately voiced the question that hung over all their heads.
   Having left Konoha behind, where could they go?
   2
   The current ninja world was full of suspicion and mistrust.
   Who would accept them?
   Where could they find refuge?
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 14 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 78: Chapter 78: The Land of Water, the Hidden Mist Village
   3
   Bonus Chapter
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   "Water Country, Kirigakure," Uchiha Haru said slowly, emphasizing each word with deliberate calm.
   3
   Long before the night of the Uchiha clan's near-extermination, he had already found a refuge for the clan-the Hidden Mist Village, located in the Land of Water.
   Kirigakure was one of the five great ninja villages in the world. Its territory was surrounded entirely by sea, isolated far from the mainland, almost cut off from other nations. For the gravely wounded Uchiha clan, this remote sanctuary was the perfect place to recover and rebuild their strength.
   "Water Country... Hidden Mist Village..."
   At the mention of those words, the Uchiha clan members furrowed their brows in unease.
   A white-haired, hunched old man slowly approached Haru. His presence commanded immediate respect-he was the Great Elder of the Uchiha clan, a figure of immense influence and wisdom. Even Fugaku, the clan's former head, treated him with utmost deference and never showed the slightest carelessness.
   But the Elder's status alone wasn't the reason. Despite his rank, he was humble and kindhearted, free of guile. The clan revered him deeply. Haru himself held the Elder in high regard.
   "Uchiha Haru," the Great Elder said solemnly, "Kirigakure is not a place you want to go."
   His face was etched with grave concern. "Though the Hidden Mist Village is isolated, stories about it have spread far and wide-and nearly all are terrifying."
   "In recent years, the Fourth Mizukage, Karutagi Yagura, suddenly changed. Something took hold of him, and he ruled Kirigakure with ruthless cruelty, establishing horrific systems. Other ninja villages have dubbed it the Village of Blood Mist."
   1
   "Even the Hidden Mist ninja themselves could not endure the regime. Many rebelled and fled."
   "How can we possibly seek refuge in such a place?"
   The other Uchiha clan members nodded grimly in agreement.
   "Yes, I have heard of the Blood Mist Village. It's a place shrouded in fear."
   "I think we need to find somewhere else."
   "You really can't go to Kirigakure!"
   The voices rang out in opposition.
   Clearly, even these ordinary clansmen had heard the chilling tales of the Blood Mist Village.
   But Uchiha Haru remained calm.
   As a time traveler, he knew all too well what had transpired.
   Still, he chose Kirigakure for the clan's refuge.
   Naturally, he had his reasons.
   According to the original timeline of the Naruto world, the Hidden Mist Village was currently under the control of the Masked Man.
   The Masked Man used powerful genjutsu to manipulate the Fourth Mizukage Yagura, plunging the village into chaos and tyranny.
   This dark era persisted until the truth was uncovered-that Yagura was being controlled-and the Fifth Mizukage, Mei Terumi, rose to power, restoring order.
   1
   What Haru intended to do now was accelerate this timeline.
   He would expose the Masked Man's control over Yagura and support Mei Terumi's ascension to the Mizukage, thereby securing a safe haven for the Uchiha clan.
   These plans were complex and shocking, unsuitable for broad discussion.
   So he simply said lightly, "Great Elder, I understand everything you've said... but I still choose to go to the Hidden Mist Village."
   Beyond that, Haru said nothing more.
   The Great Elder was startled. Doubt flashed across his face before giving way to deep thought.
   He had earned his position as the Great Elder not just through age but through wisdom. Though his body had grown frail, and his legs ached, his mind remained sharp.
   He could tell that the young man who had saved them from Konoha was no ordinary person. If Haru chose this path, there must be a reason.
   Still, it was confusing.
   Other Uchiha members wore varied expressions.
   The more perceptive among them suspected Haru had hidden plans.
   Some younger clan members had fully pledged their trust in Haru, believing in every choice he made.
   1
   But there were also those who, despite their reservations, held back from speaking out.
   This restraint was partly due to the prestige Haru had invisibly established on the night of the clan's near destruction.
   His words carried tremendous influence.
   On that night, Haru had not saved everyone indiscriminately; he had saved selectively.
   Almost all those rescued were valuable-people who could be useful to him.
   Those deemed useless or potentially troublesome were left behind.
   Thus, when Haru's decisions contradicted traditional clan understanding, no one dared openly oppose him.
   It was not by chance but by design.
   "Very well," the Great Elder finally said after a long pause.
   Though it went against his instincts, he accepted Haru's decision.
   His wrinkled face softened into a kind, gratified smile.
   "Uchiha Haru, you are the pillar of our clan. I trust your judgment and believe you will lead us through these dark times."
   If even the Great Elder, with his immense status, agreed, the rest of the clan members had even less reason to object.
   Seeing no dissent, Haru nodded firmly.
   His voice was resolute, filled with conviction.
   "Don't worry, Great Elder. Don't worry, everyone."
   "I promise the Uchiha clan will reclaim the glory of its past."
   At his words, hope flickered in their eyes.
   It was the hope for a brighter future.
   After making the decision, Uchiha Haru sent someone to complete the handover with Konoha.
   The agreed payment had to be taken immediately.
   Otherwise, what if they regretted it later?
   All debts could not be left unpaid or on credit-they had to be settled in cash!
   Finally, after a few hours, everything was done. Haru gathered his people and funds and set out for their destination: the Hidden Mist Village in the Land of Water.
   As for the discussions and heated debates sparked by the Uchiha clan's high-profile departure from Konoha-those were not his concern. He had no interest in paying attention to such things.
   He was confident that the Third Hokage and Danzo would handle all the fallout.
   So, forward they went.
   Not long after leaving Konoha, three figures suddenly appeared in front of the Uchiha group.
   The one in the center wore a black robe, a katana sheathed at his side. His face was masked-half-covered with a crimson mask striped in black, revealing only one eye.
   On his left stood a teenage boy of about thirteen years, with a handsome, delicate face and long black hair tied loosely. Two prominent tear grooves marked his pale cheeks.
   On the right was a man with long, straight black hair, a frighteningly pale complexion, and snake-like pupils.
   They were the Masked Man, Uchiha Itachi, and Orochimaru.
   Under the dazzling morning sun, their elongated shadows cast a heavy sense of oppression.
   Everyone knew how fearsome these three were!
   But the Uchiha clan members showed no fear at all.
   Because Uchiha Haru was here. No matter who appeared, they had no reason to be afraid.
   Haru stepped forward alone to face the three Kage-level powerhouses.
   Partly because of his own strength, but mostly because he sensed the Masked Man bore no ill intentions.
   If the Masked Man had wanted to act, wouldn't it have been better to team up with the Third Hokage and Danzo last night?
   Why come now?
   Haru also wanted to see what the Masked Man was after.
   "Still want to fight?" Haru asked calmly, his gaze fixed on the Masked Man.
   "Heh."
   The Masked Man chuckled, his voice low and tinged with an air of authority.
   "Young people tend to be too extreme. Many problems cannot be solved with fighting and chaos. I only care about interests."
   Young people?
   Was the Masked Man really so fond of playing the fool?
   Others might not know who the Masked Man truly was, but Haru did.
   In terms of age, he was probably not much older than Haru himself.
   But interests...
   Clearly, the Masked Man came for a reason.
   Haru calculated silently but remained composed on the surface.
   The Masked Man continued, "Uchiha Haru, after last night's events, I admire your strength."
   "But remember, nothing in this world stays the same. Everything changes."
   "Today's enemy may be tomorrow's friend-and vice versa."
   "Even if you refuse to join my organization, we are not necessarily enemies."
   "Before, we worked for Konoha-just for money and to help them get rid of trouble. After today, we have nothing to do with Konoha."
   "We are not your enemy."
   He paused, looking Haru directly in the eyes, hoping to dissolve any hostility.
   After all, he had seen Haru's strength-he might be useful one day.
   Then the Masked Man lowered his voice and whispered, "Konoha is trying to exterminate the entire Uchiha clan. I'm sure you've seen the corruption and depravity of Konoha."
   "If one day you take revenge and attack Konoha, perhaps I'll choose to help you."
   Though his voice was quiet, it was clear enough that Orochimaru and Uchiha Itachi heard every word.
   After speaking, the Masked Man turned and returned to Orochimaru and Itachi.
   Suddenly, a transparent vortex appeared in the air. The bodies of the Masked Man, Itachi, and Orochimaru became increasingly ethereal until they vanished completely.
   Win them over?
   Haru's expression twisted slightly.
   It wasn't surprise that the Masked Man might try to win him over-he had expected it.
   After all, the Masked Man would become an enemy to the entire ninja world.
   Naturally, he would seek strong allies.
   And given his enmity with Konoha, it made sense to reach out now.
   What really puzzled Haru was what he planned to do next.
   Currently, Kirigakure was effectively under the Masked Man's control.
   What would the Masked Man's reaction be when he learned that the person he had won over-Uchiha Haru-had destroyed Kirigakure under his authority?
   Haru wasn't sure he wanted to find out.
   3
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 7 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 79: Chapter 79 : Uchiha Haru's Plan!
   ------------------
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   After the Masked Man and his group departed, Uchiha Haru continued leading the Uchiha clan toward their destination: the Hidden Mist Village.
   The distance from Konoha to the Land of Water was not insignificant. Of course, this was relative.
   The Land of Water was nearly independent from the other four great nations, separated by vast seas and naturally isolated from the world.
   No matter which country sent envoys or travelers to the Land of Water, they would never be too close. Compared to the Land of Wind or the Land of Earth, which were inland, Konoha bordered the sea.
   As long as one crossed the sea, the Land of Water could be reached directly. Among the nations, it was one of the closest neighbors to the Land of Water.
   However, Uchiha Haru chose a different route.
   Instead of crossing the sea directly from the Land of Fire, he led the clan southward through the Land of Whirlpools, then planned to take a boat to the Land of Water.
   This path was obviously longer.
   Yet it allowed them to stay on solid land longer, avoiding drifting on the open sea.
   Most ninja or merchants traveling to the Land of Water preferred this route.
   Thus, Haru guided the Uchiha clansmen steadily along this path.
   Meanwhile, Konoha Village had descended into chaos. In a single night, the entire Uchiha settlement was reduced to ruins.
   The Uchiha clan members left Konoha the following day.
   This incident immediately ignited an uproar throughout the village.
   Though relations between Konoha and the Uchiha had always been strained, fraught with tension over many years, the Uchiha remained one of Konoha's most powerful clans. Such a monumental event could not be ignored.
   Soon, it became the hottest topic, with rumors and speculation spreading wildly-each more outrageous than the last.
   Fortunately, it didn't take long for the Third Hokage to personally step forward, refuting rumors and clarifying the situation.
   It was the genius of the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Itachi, who had caused the turmoil.
   Confused and pressured by others, Itachi had chosen a desperate path-attacking his own clan members and attempting to kill them all.
   Fortunately, Uchiha Haru appeared in time to stop Itachi, saving many Uchiha clan members.
   Haru also produced a witness: Itachi's younger brother, Uchiha Sasuke.
   7
   Though young, Sasuke's testimony was credible.
   With the Third Hokage's explanation and Sasuke's words, the reasons behind the Uchiha clan's sudden upheaval became clear.
   Yet, the question remained: why did the Uchiha clan choose to leave Konoha?
   Was it possible that Konoha's high-ranking officials forced the Uchiha out?
   After all, the relationship had been delicate for years, and such a drastic event naturally led to suspicion.
   Especially among Konoha's powerful clans, who were concerned for their own safety.
   If the higher-ups had treated the Uchiha this way, who was to say they wouldn't use the same ruthless tactics on others one day?
   Preventative measures were necessary.
   Regarding this, the Third Hokage offered no detailed explanation-he simply couldn't.
   He stated only that the decision to leave was the Uchiha clan's own, not a result of coercion from Konoha.
   In fact, Konoha had sincerely tried to retain the Uchiha clan, but ultimately failed.
   Evidence of this was the large sum of money Konoha gave the Uchiha upon their departure, enabling them to settle elsewhere comfortably.
   The split was peaceful, with no open conflict.
   Even the Hidden Cloud Village's attitude softened.
   Previously, the Hidden Cloud Village had taken a hardline stance, demanding that Konoha hand over Uchiha Haru-accused of killing their envoy.
   Konoha had originally compromised to avoid war.
   Now, with Haru a hero who saved the clan and led their departure, the Uchiha's affairs were no longer Konoha's concern.
   The Hidden Cloud Village would have to pursue the Uchiha clan directly.
   They did not object.
   After all, their real goal was the Uchiha's bloodline limit: the Sharingan.
   Now that the Uchiha clan had left Konoha, any revenge would come directly to them-and the Hidden Cloud Village was fine with that.
   However, the Third Hokage made one thing clear:
   No.
   1
   At least while the Uchiha clan remained within the Land of Fire's borders, no one could attack them.
   Attacking the Uchiha clan within the Land of Fire would be tantamount to declaring war on Konoha.
   After all, the Uchiha's ancestor was one of Konoha's founders.
   1
   Though they had left, attacking the Uchiha clan on Land of Fire soil was intolerable.
   The Third Hokage's primary motivation was concern for the Uchiha clan's fragile state.
   They had just undergone a huge upheaval and were still unstable, with internal wounds.
   Though Haru was there, it wouldn't matter if the Hidden Cloud Village attacked openly or covertly.
   While they could not defeat Haru, it was not impossible for the Hidden Cloud Village to kidnap one or two Uchiha by surprise.
   Their secrets could then be exposed.
   Thus, the Hokage chose to buy time.
   They needed to give the Uchiha clan a chance to recover.
   Once fully restored, even if the Hidden Cloud Village acted, they would find themselves in serious trouble.
   After all, the Uchiha clan possessed the Sharingan.
   Their insight, perception, and combat abilities far exceeded those of ordinary ninja.
   They were no easy target.
   In response, the Hidden Cloud Village initially threatened war.
   But ultimately, they compromised.
   The tension simmered, but peace held-for now.
   In today's world, five great nations coexist. It's unrealistic for any one party to seek the complete destruction of another.
   The most likely outcome of any conflict is mutual losses.
   In the end, such wars only serve to benefit other ninja villages.
   Of course, this doesn't mean they can't act.
   As long as they operate beyond the borders of the Land of Fire, there is still opportunity.
   On the seas, the Hidden Cloud Village's lightning-style ninjutsu was about to show its true power.
   A series of events finally confirmed the Third Hokage's statements:
   The Uchiha clan left voluntarily, with no coercion from Konoha's higher-ups, acting solely on the clan's own will.
   This undoubtedly lent much credibility to the Third Hokage's words.
   But it still wasn't enough-too many holes remained, and the explanation didn't withstand scrutiny.
   For example: the Uchiha had suffered massive damage and upheaval. Why choose to leave? Wouldn't staying have been a better option?
   Furthermore, if they did decide to leave, they left hastily...
   These doubts fueled widespread suspicion.
   Yet slowly, under the watchful control of Danzo and with time's passage, people gradually forgot the incident.
   Konoha Village soon returned to its former peaceful rhythm.
   Of course, not everyone.
   Under the dark night sky,
   A delicate little girl, porcelain-skinned and fragile, lay in a rocking chair, gazing up at the stars.
   She was young, appearing gentle and obedient.
   The most striking feature was her pure white eyes.
   She murmured softly to the night sky, "Brother Haru, where are you now? Are you doing well...?"
   At a barbecue restaurant,
   Another member of Kurenai Yuhi and Uzuki Yugao's squad had finally recovered from injury and rejoined the team.
   To celebrate, they planned a big meal and gathering.
   Also present were Asuma Sarutobi, Might Guy, and Hayate Gekko.
   All three men were peers, and since Asuma and Hayate admired and pursued Kurenai and Yugao, the two teams were quite familiar, making this dinner a joint occasion.
   Logically, a returning teammate should be cause for celebration.
   Yet the atmosphere felt strangely subdued.
   Even Might Guy, known for his boisterous and thick-skinned personality, remained silent.
   There should have been one more person at this dinner.
   During the time their comrades were injured, that person had helped complete missions more than once and saved their lives on multiple occasions.
   He had even earned them some glory that wasn't theirs to claim.
   And what had they done for him?
   When he truly needed them, all they could offer were a few empty words-and that didn't change anything.
   They owed him a great debt.
   But now, that person was gone...
   "Haru ...Haru..." one whispered.
   "He will be fine."
   After a long silence, Asuma finally spoke, "Perhaps leaving Konoha was the best choice for Haru and the Uchiha clan."
   Because of Kurenai Yuhi, he had initially disliked Uchiha Haru.
   But after all that had happened in the past few days, though his dislike lingered, he couldn't help but respect him.
   "Yes," Hayate sighed deeply. "Everyone knows the strained relationship between Konoha and the Uchiha."
   "As Asuma said, maybe leaving was for the best."
   "I believe that with Haru's abilities, he'll live well, even outside Konoha."
   "It's just a pity..."
   Guy grumbled gloomily, "We agreed to have a youth showdown, but now..."
   His voice trailed off as he sighed heavily.
   He felt deep regret over the loss of such a true rival.
   But not long after, his fighting spirit reignited.
   "With Haru's talent, he'll grow at an incredible rate."
   "I absolutely can't fall behind. From today onward, I'll train harder than ever. When I meet Haru again, I'll definitely compete with him!"
   After that, Guy devoured the barbecue and food in large bites, then left immediately to train while it was still early.
   A short time later, Asuma, Hayate, and another ninja departed as well.
   Only Yuhi Kurenai and Uzuki Yugao remained in the restaurant.
   They had been closest to Haru, shared the most experiences, and found it hardest to let him go.
   2
   They didn't know why, but since hearing the news that the entire Uchiha clan had left, they felt a deep emptiness-as if they had lost something vital.
   1
   They weren't sure how long it would be before they met again.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 80: Chapter 80 : Don't worry, Madam! Sasuke will be fine!
   ------------------
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   In Konoha Village, the Uchiha clan was in turmoil.
   Under Uchiha Haru's leadership, the clan had already reached the border of the Land of Fire, nearing the Land of Whirlpools.
   It was noon, the sun blazing down fiercely, making further travel unwise.
   Haru decided to halt and rest right there.
   Using Wood Release, he crafted a large structure-spacious enough for the entire clan to live in and recuperate.
   Haru randomly selected one of the rooms and entered, just as the clan's great elder walked in.
   "Haru, don't you feel something's off?" the elder asked, frowning slightly as he stepped closer.
   "We're still within the Land of Fire's territory, yet we're so far from Konoha," he said slowly.
   "By now, news of the Uchiha clan's departure must have spread. Yet we've remained unnervingly quiet along the way."
   As the great elder of the Uchiha clan, his insight was sharp.
   His worries were well-founded.
   As the saying goes, a man may be innocent, but possession of treasure makes him guilty.
   The Uchiha clan, having left Konoha, was now a prize many coveted.
   The main reason? The bloodline limit unique to the Uchiha-the Sharingan.
   During the Third Great Ninja War, the name "Sharingan Kakashi" had spread far and wide across the ninja world.
   2
   Part of it was Kakashi's immense skill.
   Part of it was the Sharingan itself.
   Though Hatake Kakashi was not a Uchiha descendant, he had received a transplanted Sharingan and wielded this powerful kekkei genkai as his own.
   This sparked a dangerous idea among many.
   If Kakashi could obtain the Sharingan by transplantation, then could others do the same?
   Before, regardless of the strained relationship between the Uchiha and Konoha, the clan was still in Konoha Village. No matter how much other villages desired the Sharingan, none would dare invade Konoha to steal it.
   But now, everything had changed.
   The Uchiha clan had left Konoha entirely.
   Logically, many opportunists should have tried to snatch the Sharingan by force. Yet after traveling this far, they hadn't encountered a single enemy.
   This baffled the great elder.
   His concerns weren't baseless, but rather reasonable deductions from facts.
   Everything felt far too abnormal.
   Haru invited the elder to sit and continued listening.
   "Besides," the elder continued, "several of our brothers have noticed Konoha ninja footprints. It seems they have been shadowing us since we left the village-always cautious, keeping their distance, only just recently discovered."
   "I wonder what Konoha's intentions are behind all this..." The elder's brow furrowed deeper.
   Haru poured tea for the elder calmly.
   "It doesn't matter. If they want to follow, let them."
   "As for why no one has taken the chance to attack, whatever the reason, it's currently to our advantage. We needn't worry too much about it for now."
   Indeed, the people of Konoha had been trailing close behind them.
   Even some of the clan's smarter members had noticed it-not to mention Haru, who wielded the Eternal Mangeky Sharingan.
   In truth, long before the elder spoke, Haru had already discovered "Root" operatives lurking in the shadows.
   He had gathered intelligence and knew their purpose.
   Not to track or harass-but to protect.
   Considering that, and the lack of enemy attacks, it made sense.
   This was undoubtedly Konoha's doing.
   It seemed the Third Hokage and Danzo feared the secrets of the Uchiha clan's massacre night would leak.
   Haru, however, did not mistake this for kindness.
   After all he had experienced, he understood exactly who Danzo was.
   Every action Danzo took was for himself alone.
   After hearing Haru's words, the elder said nothing further.
   His visit was merely to inform-Haru was the sole decision-maker now.
   He wouldn't dictate what to do next because the Uchiha clan was completely under Haru's leadership.
   He trusted Haru's judgment implicitly.
   If Haru said it was fine, then there was no cause for worry.
   Having lived a long life, the elder knew well when to act and when to hold back.
   After their discussion and tea, the elder left.
   Haru remained in the room to continue training his ninjutsu.
   Though the biggest crisis-the Uchiha massacre-had passed, he refused to relax.
   Strength was the greatest guarantee of survival.
   Uchiha Haru believed this deeply.
   Yet, not long after beginning his practice, he was interrupted again.
   Dong dong dong!
   A knock echoed at the door.
   Haru frowned slightly, annoyed by the disturbance.
   But he replied calmly, "Come in."
   The door creaked open.
   A woman in her early thirties entered.
   Her skin was fair and delicate, her youthful appearance preserved by meticulous care.
   Her figure was alluring, far beyond that of ordinary women.
   There was no doubt: this was a woman full of temptation.
   Uchiha Mikoto.
   4
   The wife of Uchiha Fugaku, former patriarch of the Uchiha clan.
   However, Uchiha Haru was not a man given to lust. Even faced with such overwhelming beauty, he could maintain his calm composure. He spoke lightly, "Is there something wrong?"
   "N-no... nothing serious," Mikoto replied, her voice a little stiff.
   By nature, she was gentle and shy, rarely interacting with others, so standing before Haru made her nervous. But thinking of what she needed to say, she summoned her courage and forced a smile.
   "Haru, I came to thank you for not attacking Itachi before and sparing his life," Uchiha Mikoto said softly.
   "Oh," Haru responded.
   "If that's the case, don't thank me," he continued frankly. "I saved his life purely for negotiation purposes."
   He told the truth without hesitation.
   He had spared Itachi not because of Mikoto's plea, but for his own reasons and plans.
   "Oh... I see," Mikoto stammered in surprise.
   She had expected Haru to smile and agree easily, so she could then bring up the matter she had come to discuss.
   But Haru's straightforward answer completely shattered her expectations.
   She was momentarily at a loss for words.
   Still, she could not leave without speaking of her purpose.
   After all, the opportunity had presented itself after so long.
   She stood silently for a moment, gathering her thoughts.
   "Is there anything else?" Haru asked, noticing her hesitation.
   "I...I..." Mikoto faltered.
   "Just say it!" Haru said decisively.
   He had long seen that something else weighed on her mind.
   Finally, Mikoto took a deep breath and said with resolve, "Haru, my youngest son, Uchiha Sasuke, disappeared on the night of the Uchiha clan's massacre."
   "I don't know where he went..."
   It was because of Sasuke.
   Haru understood immediately.
   According to the original events of Naruto, Uchiha Fugaku and Mikoto should have died together in that night.
   But with Haru's intervention, many things had changed.
   Fugaku had taken his own life.
   Mikoto had been saved by Haru.
   Therefore, Mikoto had no knowledge of what Itachi had told Fugaku or the series of plans behind the scenes.
   That was why she came to ask Haru.
   "Sasuke is not dead. He stayed behind in Konoha," Haru explained roughly, recounting what he knew about Itachi and the massacre night.
   1
   Mikoto's brows softened, then furrowed deeply.
   She hadn't expected Itachi to bear so much responsibility.
   Nor had she foreseen her husband's final decision.
   And then there was Sasuke.
   After hearing everything, Mikoto's tears began to fall uncontrollably, and she looked utterly heartbroken.
   "Haru... All the Uchiha clan members have left Konoha, leaving Sasuke alone, helpless, and vulnerable..." she said, breaking down into sobs again.
   She was a mother after all, and her thoughts centered on her children.
   Itachi was already an adult and could protect himself.
   With Itachi's abilities, nothing would happen to him.
   But Sasuke was just a child...
   "Don't worry, Sasuke will be fine in Konoha. He'll make friends and take care of himself," Haru reassured her.
   2
   His words were not mere comfort-they were fact.
   But Mikoto struggled to accept it.
   She raised her head, her large, jet-black eyes shining with tears, and pleaded, "Sasuke is a member of our Uchiha clan. Can you... can you go to Konoha and rescue him?"
   2
   Her eyes brimmed with hope.
   She knew that only Haru could save Sasuke now.
   However, Haru's answer crushed that hope.
   He shook his head firmly. "No."
   2
   "Our entire Uchiha clan is in a precarious situation. We must hurry to the Hidden Mist Village and find a place to settle."
   "That is the most important matter. I cannot let the clan's survival be delayed for Sasuke's sake alone."
   1
   "But-"
   Mikoto frowned, wanting to argue, but Haru interrupted firmly.
   "No need for further discussion. I won't change my mind."
   "Remember, the bigger picture matters most."
   "I... I..." Mikoto was desperate.
   After all, Sasuke was her son. How could she bear for him to remain alone in Konoha?
   If something truly happened to him... it would be unthinkable.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 6 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 81: Chapter 81 : Uchiha Mikoto's Advantages
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   Women were trouble.
   Seeing Uchiha Mikoto on the verge of tears again, Uchiha Haru frowned slightly.
   Everything had already been made very clear.
   Sasuke's safe stay in Konoha was an agreement between Itachi, Danzo, and the Third Hokage, and there was absolutely no danger to him.
   So why was Mikoto still tangled up in this?
   It wasn't difficult for Haru to return to Konoha and bring Uchiha Sasuke back.
   But now, he was far from Konoha. Could he even go back?
   Yet...
   Uchiha Sasuke.
   The reincarnation of Indra tsutsuki, the son of the Sage of Six Paths-there was no exaggeration in calling his potential the greatest among all ninja.
   Moreover, Sasuke was different from his brother Itachi.
   Itachi was Konoha's Itachi.
   But Sasuke was Uchiha's Sasuke.
   At least, that had been the case for a long time.
   This meant that Sasuke could be of use to Haru.
   Such a prodigy, when grown, would undoubtedly become a great asset.
   Haru carefully contemplated the possibility of bringing Sasuke under his influence.
   Uchiha Mikoto watched Haru, who seemed lost in thought, silent for a long time, and the disappointment in her eyes deepened.
   Yes.
   Whatever you want in this world, there was always a price to pay.
   That much, Mikoto understood clearly.
   Especially since her late husband had been the Uchiha clan patriarch, Uchiha Fugaku.
   She had witnessed too many things, knowing far more than most people realized.
   No one would risk going to Konoha to retrieve her son without a compelling reason.
   Unless... unless she could offer something to truly move Haru's heart.
   But now, she was no longer the respected wife of the patriarch.
   Too many things had happened on the night of the Uchiha clan massacre.
   The clan was gravely wounded.
   Patriarch Uchiha Fugaku was dead.
   The current head of the Uchiha clan was Uchiha Haru.
   And she was just a widow.
   With Fugaku's death, all her former status had vanished.
   Some extreme clan members even ostracized and hated her because her son Itachi was seen as a traitor.
   What could she possibly offer to impress Uchiha Haru, who now held absolute power in the clan?
   11
   ...
   This conversation ended in vain.
   Even though Haru thought Sasuke might be useful someday, that was a matter for the future.
   Right now, settling the Uchiha clan members in the Land of Water was the priority.
   As for Sasuke, there would be plenty of opportunities later.
   After resting through the afternoon and enduring the scorching sun, when the weather cooled a bit, Haru and his party set out again.
   They stopped to rest once night fell.
   More than a hundred Uchiha clan members took shelter in a structure Haru had created using Wood Release.
   It was a relatively safe place.
   Though it felt like a waste to use Wood Release-powerful enough to conquer the world-for such modest shelter, it was undeniably effective.
   However, when the night was silent and the Uchiha clan members had fallen asleep, atop a distant mountain, a group of shinobi observed them intently.
   "Wood Release!" the lead shinobi exclaimed.
   "I never imagined, after that legendary ninja, such a terrifying bloodline would appear again!"
   The speaker was a man around thirty years old, with neat short blond hair and a handsome face.
   His name was C, commander of this surprise attack.
   He held a high position in the Hidden Cloud Village, was deeply trusted by the Fourth Raikage, and was known as the Raikage's "left hand."
   1
   The fact that Hidden Cloud sent someone of his caliber showed how seriously they took this operation.
   "Wood Release..." someone nearby whispered, "I fear it's even more than that."
   Beside C stood a young kunoichi, about seventeen or eighteen.
   She had short blond hair with bangs framing her delicate features, rivaling the famous Konoha beauties like Yuhi Kurenai and Uzuki Yugao.
   2
   But what caught the eye most was her striking figure-tall and curvy.
   Especially the deep, alluring hollow at her collarbone, impossible to look away from, making her breathtakingly beautiful.
   1
   She was easily the best among the group.
   Given her youth, she still had great potential.
   Her future was limitless.
   "Oh?" C, the Raikage's "left hand," regarded her with interest.
   This young woman was Samui, one of the Hidden Cloud's most outstanding ninjas of the younger generation.
   2
   Besides her exceptional ninjutsu, she was calm and composed, able to make the best decisions under pressure.
   Her main purpose on this mission was to gain experience and knowledge.
   1
   "Samui, what else did you observe?" C asked.
   "Uchiha," she replied solemnly.
   Samui's blue-green eyes carried a grave seriousness.
   "Never forget-the name behind that clan is Uchiha, and their emblem is the Sharingan!"
   "The Sharingan is almost as formidable as Wood Release!"
   "And now, it's awakened in one individual at the same time!"
   In the shinobi world, almost no one was unaware of the legendary battle at the Valley of the End. There, the First Hokage, Hashirama Senju, wielded the power of Wood Release, clashing against Uchiha Madara, who had unlocked the Eternal Mangeky Sharingan.
   And now, both of those iconic powers were manifested in a single person.
   How could that not be utterly shocking?
   This was the first time C had seen such a solemn expression on this usually calm and proud kunoichi's face.
   But her assessment was accurate.
   Uchiha Haru was indeed terrifyingly powerful.
   Though they had made full preparations and dispatched an operative, they remained cautious, refusing to let their guard down even slightly.
   They knew the Uchiha clan's Sharingan granted unparalleled insight, so they had maintained distance, never daring to approach too closely.
   First, because of the agreement with Konoha, they were forbidden from attacking the Uchiha clan before the clan had truly departed from the village.
   Second, it was part of their own strategy.
   "Prepare yourselves. We strike in one hour," C said, narrowing his eyes and speaking in a low, serious tone.
   "But..." a nearby shinobi hesitated. "This is still Konoha territory. If we act rashly, won't that break the treaty we agreed upon?"
   "Shouldn't we wait until the Uchiha clan has fully left the Land of Fire before launching any attack?"
   "No. Now is the perfect time."
   "Perfect time?"
   "Shouldn't the perfect opportunity have been right when the Uchiha first left Konoha?"
   The shinobi looked confused.
   He genuinely did not understand why now was the best moment.
   Logically, it made more sense to attack immediately after the Uchiha's departure, when they were weakened and wounded.
   That would have been the prime time.
   But now, after a long rest, the clan had healed from their injuries. How could this be the ideal time?
   Wasn't tonight no different from last night? What had changed?
   Seeing his confusion, C remained silent for a moment, then glanced at Samui beside him and asked, "Samui, what's your take?"
   Samui replied carefully, "The Uchiha clan's weakest moment was indeed right after they left Konoha."
   "But then, the clan was in chaos-shaken by tragedy and disorder. On the surface, it seemed like a perfect opportunity."
   "However, that was just a facade. Konoha had already made it clear that no attacks were allowed on the Uchiha clan. They must have many hidden guards, far more than we could see."
   "The clan may have been weak then, but our real opponents would have been Konoha itself if we struck."
   "Unless we're ready to start an all-out war, we must avoid that."
   "Furthermore, people, teams, and clans tend to be more vigilant when they're weak, but their defenses relax as they regain strength."
   "When they first left Konoha, the Uchiha had suffered greatly, yet their power still shouldn't be underestimated."
   "This is a clan blessed with the Sharingan. Confronting them head-on is not a smart choice."
   "Even without Konoha's Anbu intervening, the price we would pay would be enormous."
   Long before this, the Hidden Cloud's shinobi had detected the Konoha Anbu tailing the Uchiha clan closely.
   This wasn't because Konoha's Anbu were incompetent; rather, they were just very blatant about not hiding their movements.
   Especially the Hidden Cloud's 0.7 squad-Konoha was effectively warning them: no one is allowed to harm the Uchiha clan while they remain within the Land of Fire.
   Another key point Samui mentioned was highly persuasive.
   To avoid detection by the Uchiha's Sharingan, they had always maintained distance, never drawing near.
   Yet they had still managed to monitor the clan's situation closely-and noticed a change.
   When the Uchiha first left Konoha, they posted guards at night, vigilant against attacks.
   Now, however, that vigilance seemed to have vanished.
   Therefore, the moment the Uchiha clan initially left Konoha was not ideal.
   The shinobi who had questioned earlier nodded, understanding Samui's reasoning.
   But the others still wondered:
   Why is now truly the best opportunity?
   "Why is now the best time?" someone asked again.
   Samui paused briefly, then explained, "The Uchiha clan has been safe and secure since leaving Konoha."
   "After tonight, they will be entirely out of the Land of Fire's sphere of influence and enter Whirlpool Country's territory."
   2
   "The situation in Whirlpool Country is vastly different from that of the Land of Fire."
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 7 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 82: Chapter 82: A Plan That Can Only Succeed
   ------------------
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   The Land of Whirlpools was once the home of the Uzumaki clan.
   However, many years ago, after the Uzumaki clan was annihilated, the Land of Whirlpools became a no-man's land.
   No ninja villages or clans reside there now, and most of the population consists of civilians.
   But this does not mean the Land of Whirlpools is safe.
   On the contrary, the absence of major villages and clans has turned it into a lawless region.
   Many rogue shinobi drift there, and some ninja villages have even sent forces to stake claims.
   Without the deterrence and management of strong countries and villages, these groups act recklessly and do as they please.
   Thus, the Land of Whirlpools is a chaotic place, far more dangerous than it appears.
   Any experienced ninja would understand this immediately.
   Samui paused and said, "Tomorrow, the Uchiha clan will enter the Land of Whirlpools."
   "Once they enter, the Uchiha will raise their guard again to prepare for any possible threats."
   "In other words, tonight is the last night the Uchiha clan can rest peacefully."
   "They will use this time to recover and prepare for the challenges ahead."
   "Tonight is when their alertness is at its lowest."
   "The same applies to Konoha's shinobi."
   "We have followed closely the entire way, behaved cautiously, and taken no action. Just one more day, and once we strike, Konoha will not interfere."
   "They believe we will honor the agreement and wait until the Uchiha clan leaves the Land of Fire before attacking."
   "One day remains. Who would have thought we'd choose tonight to act?"
   Samui's clear and methodical explanation impressed even C, the Fourth Hokage's trusted aide.
   1
   At such a young age, Samui's calm and strategic mind was remarkable.
   At least, C admitted he hadn't possessed such skills when he was younger.
   And Samui was not the only prodigy in the Hidden Cloud Village.
   If they could acquire the Sharingan and the Wood Release bloodline limit through this operation, the Hidden Cloud Village's future would shine.
   Muye would become the undeniable number one ninja village.
   3
   Other ninjas also admired Samui.
   Though a rookie, his strength far surpassed many present.
   The gap between them was overwhelming.
   "Any questions?" C asked the nearby shinobi.
   "No more," they replied in low, serious voices.
   "Good." C nodded, raising his hand slightly. "Go prepare. When the time comes, act immediately."
   Without further words, the shinobi disappeared using the Body Flicker Technique.
   In an instant, only C and Samui remained on the hillside.
   "Should we inform that person too?" Samui asked.
   A strange look crossed C's face.
   That person.
   Yes-besides the elite jonin in this raid, they had prepared a secret weapon.
   This secret weapon possessed overwhelming power.
   It could handle any complications.
   Even Uchiha Haru, who wielded both the Sharingan and Wood Release, could not stop it.
   2
   The catch? That person's temperament was difficult.
   Sometimes their behavior was both amusing and frustrating.
   "Hm..." C said calmly.
   "Inform."
   It was necessary to notify this individual before launching such an important operation to avoid trouble.
   Though powerful, that person was unpredictable.
   "Yes!" Samui accepted the order and vanished in a flash.
   C stayed, watching the Uchiha clan resting quietly in the distance.
   This operation was the product of meticulous planning and calculations.
   They were determined to succeed-failure was not an option.
   The Uchiha clan leaving Konoha was like duckweed drifting on water-destined to be swallowed.
   They had to seize the opportunity.
   They could not let any other village beat them to it.
   This was not just about acquiring the Sharingan and Wood Release.
   There was a strong possibility Konoha was hiding a secret.
   This was the unanimous conclusion of the Hidden Cloud Village's internal discussions.
   Konoha's reaction was too strange.
   After what happened to the Uchiha clan, Konoha simply let them go.
   They even sent shinobi to protect them and forbade anyone to attack.
   It was as if they guarded a secret, terrified it would be exposed.
   This forced the Hidden Cloud Village to strike the Uchiha clan.
   If successful, the attack would not only increase their strength but likely uncover intelligence that could deal a heavy blow to Konoha.
   This would raise the Hidden Cloud Village's status in the ninja world, possibly surpassing Konoha and becoming the true number one village.
   Therefore, this time, they could only succeed and not fail.
   The night deepened.
   Especially within the forest.
   Thick trees blocked out the moonlight, and only a faint glow managed to slip through the canopy. The darkness settled like mist-cold, damp, and oppressive.
   The Uchiha clan was housed within a temporary shelter, a wooden structure constructed by Uchiha Haru using his Wood Release jutsu. No guards patrolled the perimeter, no sentries stood watch.
   But not far from the compound, twenty Konoha shinobi lay in wait, hidden by shadows.
   They had been assigned to protect the Uchiha clan until they crossed the border out of the Land of Fire.
   It had been like this for days.
   Every night, they watched as the Uchiha entered the house Haru had built with his jutsu, and then they took turns keeping watch through the wilderness.
   The resentment in their hearts festered.
   Konoha's shinobi and the Uchiha clan had never been on good terms. Being forced to babysit them in the forest for days only stoked the animosity further.
   Were it not for the Third Hokage and Danzo's repeated, ironclad orders, most of them would have abandoned the mission long ago.
   But the end was in sight.
   Just one more night.
   By tomorrow, the Uchiha would be gone, past the Land of Fire's borders. Their task would be complete.
   Over twenty shinobi rested in the trees or against trunks, exhaustion dulling their nerves. Only three remained on active watch, keeping eyes locked in the direction of the Uchiha compound.
   Even if nothing had happened thus far, they couldn't afford to relax now.
   The Third Hokage had issued a strict command: failure was not an option.
   "It's almost over..." one of them muttered with a sigh.
   The mission wasn't difficult. It was just boring. Soul-crushingly dull.
   They would have preferred an S-rank assassination mission to this babysitting duty.
   "Hey, when we get back to the village tomorrow, how about we grab some barbecue together?"
   "Hell yes. I haven't had a proper meal in days."
   "Then it's settled!"
   The three of them chuckled under their breath, quietly imagining the food and drink that awaited them. Their guard, while not entirely down, wavered.
   Then-a sudden flash of blinding light.
   It cut through the night in an instant.
   So fast it almost felt like a hallucination.
   "Huh... why do I feel so... sleepy?" one of them mumbled.
   His eyelids drooped as his vision blurred. The other two were already collapsing beside him, slumping into unconsciousness without even a cry.
   Out of the shadows stepped a figure.
   Short, neatly cropped yellow hair. A calm, handsome face.
   It was C, known as the left hand of the Fourth Raikage.
   Tactician. Veteran. Illusion master.
   The technique he had just used was a unique ninjutsu: Lightning Illusion - Lightning Pillar.
   By channeling his entire body into lightning and releasing a sudden, overwhelming flash, he could plunge enemies into genjutsu before they could even register what was happening.
   Especially when executed under cover of darkness, it was devastating.
   The three sentries were now neutralized.
   The rest of the Konoha shinobi were still nearby, asleep and completely unaware that death crept closer with every second.
   Four or five Hidden Cloud shinobi appeared behind C.
   They moved swiftly and silently, drawing kunai and shuriken as they advanced.
   Weapons flew through the dark.
   The Konoha shinobi didn't even stir.
   By the time the first body hit the ground, they were already dead-killed in their sleep, unable to resist or retaliate.
   There were no survivors.
   Their next objective: the Uchiha.
   It had been essential to eliminate the Konoha guards first. Even if they weren't much of a threat, leaving them alive risked exposure.
   "This is Konoha's elite? What a joke," one Cloud ninja sneered.
   "Guarding like this? And they call themselves the top village?"
   Another scoffed. "They're finished. From now on, the ninja world belongs to the Hidden Cloud Village."
   Their voices were low, contemptuous.
   C lifted his hand. The gesture silenced them instantly.
   This was only the beginning.
   Their real mission was just getting started.
   Yes, the strike had gone smoothly. But Konoha's shinobi were not weak. If they had gone head-to-head, it would not have been this easy.
   The reason it worked was simple: surprise.
   After days of nothing, the enemy had grown complacent.
   They had not expected an attack tonight. Everyone assumed that once the Uchiha left the Land of Fire, they would be fair game.
   But Hidden Cloud had chosen to move early.
   And that made all the difference.
   Still, C did not let his guard down.
   "Move out," he said.
   With a flicker of movement, the Cloud shinobi vanished, leaping into the trees.
   Only the corpses of the Konoha ninja remained.
   The moon began to disappear behind thick clouds, and the wind stirred, carrying the scent of blood through the forest.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   I tagged this book, come and support me with a thumbs up!
   comment 6 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 83: Chapter 83: Attack! Wait, Where Are the People?
   ------------------
   Bonus Chapter
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   In the silent night, under the leadership of C, the ninjas of the Hidden Cloud Village moved swiftly through the trees, heading toward the wooden house where the Uchiha clan was temporarily residing.
   They stopped a fair distance away from the house.
   This was due to their wariness of the Sharingan.
   Though the Hidden Cloud Village did not possess the Sharingan, it didn't mean they were unfamiliar with it. During the past Ninja World Wars, they had encountered this powerful kekkei genkai more than once and had developed a significant understanding of its abilities.
   They were well aware of the Sharingan's heightened perception.
   Often, a user could detect disturbances around them before the enemy even entered close range.
   However, even the Sharingan's insight had its limits.
   Based on this knowledge, they halted just outside what they believed to be the detection range and remained still.
   C narrowed his eyes, staring at the silent wooden house cloaked in darkness. His expression was icy and filled with killing intent.
   "Aren't we going to move a little closer?" Samui asked.
   This distance was well beyond what they estimated to be the Sharingan's perceptual range.
   "The Sharingan's power varies greatly depending on the user," C replied. "It's said that once it evolves into the Mangeky Sharingan, all its capabilities are drastically enhanced. We don't have any intel confirming that Uchiha Haru has reached that level... but we must proceed with caution."
   He continued, "Even if Uchiha Haru hasn't awakened the Mangeky, we can't afford to underestimate him. He possesses both the Sharingan and Wood Release-two formidable bloodline abilities."
   "Understood," Samui nodded.
   He respected C's caution. This wasn't the time for arrogance. Uchiha Haru-a wielder of two advanced kekkei genkai-was no ordinary opponent.
   1
   "Move out!" C commanded, raising his hand.
   Behind him, over a dozen Cloud ninjas surged forward.
   They approached swiftly and, upon entering range, unleashed their jutsu in unison. Their movements were clean and practiced, a sign of rigorous coordination and training.
   "Lightning Style: Multiple Thunder Orbs!"
   In the dark night, balls of electric light surged forward at blinding speed, aimed directly at the wooden house where the Uchiha clan rested.
   This ninjutsu wasn't particularly powerful, but it required little chakra and could be cast almost instantly.
   In mere seconds, each ninja had formed their second wave of lightning orbs. The first wave was still mid-air.
   Boom! Boom! Boom!
   As the third wave was being formed, the first finally made contact.
   A brilliant white light exploded in the night, shaking the earth and deafening the air.
   Still, the Cloud ninjas didn't let up.
   One orb after another formed and detonated.
   Chunks of wood and earth blasted into the air.
   Even from a distance, the tremors were fierce.
   The attack continued for nearly a full minute.
   When they finally halted, the houses had been reduced to rubble.
   Dust and smoke filled the area, making it impossible to see clearly.
   From all appearances, the mission had gone off without a hitch. There was no visible resistance. The buildings where the Uchiha clan had been staying were destroyed.
   But Samui frowned. Something wasn't right.
   Despite the destruction, there hadn't been a single scream.
   Had they been facing ordinary enemies, that wouldn't have been strange. Caught off guard, it would make sense for no one to react.
   But this was the Uchiha clan.
   Even if the average Uchiha didn't react in time, there was still Uchiha Haru to consider.
   A ninja with both Sharingan and Wood Release wouldn't go down so easily. If anything, Haru should've countered instantly.
   "No!" Samui said, his voice low and tense.
   2
   C expression darkened. Things weren't unfolding the way he had expected.
   If Uchiha Haru were truly taken down so simply, there would have been no need to bring their backup weapon.
   "Stay on alert!" C ordered sharply.
   The Cloud ninjas were stunned.
   The plan had gone off flawlessly. Why stay cautious now? The Uchiha should be dead-why act like danger was still present?
   They didn't understand, but they didn't question the command either.
   They were veterans, disciplined and trained to follow orders without hesitation-especially in a mission of this magnitude.
   If their commander said there was danger, then danger there was.
   Immediately, the ninjas fell into formation, standing back to back in a tight circle.
   Each one was highly alert, eyes scanning the darkness around them.
   But the night was dense and impenetrable.
   The black sky swallowed their vision like a void.
   All that could be heard was the gentle rustle of wind through the trees.
   Slowly, the dust stirred up by the bombing began to settle, revealing a massive crater in the ground.
   The sheer destructive force of the previous attack was evident.
   But what terrified everyone even more was the unexpected discovery:
   No bodies.
   Not a single corpse remained.
   No blood. No limbs. Nothing.
   Despite the sheer force of their bombardment, there was no trace of the Uchiha clan members. Not even a shred of flesh or bone.
   Only fragments of scorched wood and scorched soil remained.
   Where were the Uchiha?
   If they weren't here... then where had they gone?
   The ninjas of the Hidden Cloud Village felt a growing panic gnawing at their nerves.
   Victory had seemed so certain. Their ambush had gone off without a hitch.
   Yet something had gone terribly wrong.
   It wasn't the obvious dangers that terrified them now, but the unknown-the lingering silence, the absence of any evidence that their enemies had even been present.
   The Uchiha were not before them, but it suddenly felt like they were everywhere.
   Watching.
   Stalking.
   Ready to strike back at any moment.
   Just like how the Hidden Cloud had tried to wipe them out.
   Only C and Samui managed to maintain their composure amid the unsettling quiet.
   "Don't panic. We're pulling back," C said grimly.
   If the Uchiha weren't here, it meant they had foreseen the attack. Perhaps they were already observing from the shadows. Or worse, laying a trap.
   In any case, they couldn't remain exposed.
   They had to retreat to a more defensible position.
   But then-
   A voice rang out in the still night.
   "Oh? Now that you're here, why leave so soon?"
   It wasn't loud, but it was unnervingly clear-calm, confident, as if the speaker had already seized control of the entire battlefield.
   C and Samui instantly turned toward the source.
   There, in the pitch-black sky, a pair of glowing crimson eyes pierced through the darkness.
   Sharingan.
   "Light the torches!" Samui barked.
   The order was obeyed immediately, and within moments, flames cast dancing shadows through the forest clearing.
   And there he was.
   Uchiha Haru.
   2
   The seventeen-year-old shinobi hovered in the air, standing atop a massive wooden dragon that coiled tens of meters below him.
   1
   The creature's carved maw bared fangs of sharpened bark, its wooden scales glinting with unnatural luster in the firelight.
   One man. One beast.
   Yet the presence of the two was overwhelming.
   Even seasoned Cloud shinobi could feel the crushing weight of Haru's chakra.
   "Uchiha Haru..." Samui muttered.
   Her normally impassive face tightened with disbelief.
   In the Hidden Cloud, she was considered a prodigy-a peerless kunoichi among her generation. Except for a handful of the village's elite, few could match her.
   But as she looked up at Haru, floating effortlessly above them on his summoned beast, she realized something that shattered her pride.
   She wasn't even in his league.
   The difference between them was a canyon, and she was on the wrong side of it.
   Even before the battle began, she had already accepted her defeat.
   Her confidence crumbled like ash in the wind.
   The sheer disparity was too great.
   C, however, remained composed.
   He was an experienced tactician. Haru's sudden appearance was shocking, yes, but it brought a strange sense of relief.
   What he had feared most was the Uchiha hiding in the shadows, setting unseen traps or launching unpredictable guerrilla strikes.
   But with Haru standing in plain sight, the battlefield was suddenly much simpler.
   An enemy you could see was easier to fight than one you couldn't.
   Besides, they had come prepared for this.
   That person was here for one reason: to deal with Uchiha Haru.
   If Haru could be defeated, the remaining Uchiha would be nothing more than scattered fish in a net.
   "Who is that?" C asked Samui in a hushed tone.
   Samui's expression shifted-a subtle change, but revealing.
   Right. She couldn't defeat Uchiha Haru. But they had someone who could.
   That person wouldn't lose.
   Not to anyone.
   But... where was he?
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   I tagged this book, come and support me with a thumbs up!
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 84: Chapter 84: Killer B! The Eight-Tails Jinchriki!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   Uchiha Haru rode the wooden dragon as he slowly advanced.
   He was alone, yet the sheer pressure he exuded made countless ninjas tremble from deep within. His overwhelming presence was suffocating, more so because the Hidden Cloud Village's original battle plan had been thrown into chaos. Panic crept into the hearts of even the most battle-hardened shinobi.
   Haru's immense strength was undeniable, but the fear also stemmed from something deeper-they had lost control. The enemy they meant to ambush now floated calmly above them, and their so-called countermeasures were crumbling.
   C clenched his jaw, barely restraining the urge to curse aloud.
   They were more than capable of handling a direct confrontation with the Uchiha clan. Their numbers were strong. Their power, formidable. But at this critical moment, the one man entrusted to confront Uchiha Haru had vanished without a trace. Unreliable as ever.
   But that man carried special status. Even C, the one hailed as the "left hand" of the Fourth Raikage, dared not openly complain.
   Samui's expression was equally grim.
   She had been the one tasked with notifying that man. And now, when his presence was most needed, he was nowhere to be found. Whether she admitted it or not, she bore some responsibility.
   "Don't panic! Stay calm, everyone!" C commanded with a booming voice.
   Their numbers still gave them an edge.
   Even without that man's aid, they were elite shinobi of the Hidden Cloud. They were not to be underestimated. That man's presence would have made things easier-yes-but even if they suffered some initial setbacks, this was no time to lose heart.
   Still, despite his effort to remain composed, C could feel the sweat forming in his palms.
   The oppressive power radiating from the young Uchiha above was beyond anything he'd experienced. Not even that man-not even the Fourth Raikage himself-had ever made him feel this way.
   "Everyone, attack together!" C bellowed.
   This was no time to hesitate. Haru was alone. He refused to believe that so many of them couldn't take down one man.
   The others reacted swiftly, battle instincts kicking in.
   No matter how daunting the enemy, they wouldn't know the outcome unless they struck.
   "Lightning Release: Thunderball!"
   "Lightning Release: Black Spear!"
   1
   One after another, the Hidden Cloud shinobi launched their attacks.
   There were more than a hundred of them-each a skilled jnin, with several elite jonin among them, even a few just shy of Kage level. Rows upon rows of high-level Lightning Release techniques burst forth, crackling with blinding intensity.
   White lightning ripped through the forest, illuminating the night like a blazing sun.
   Each individual technique may not have been fatal to a Kage-level shinobi, but when over a hundred powerful jutsu collided together in a unified assault, the sheer force reached a level few could endure.
   The mass of lightning descended on Uchiha Haru with breakneck speed-a torrent of deadly chakra compressed into razor-sharp precision.
   Lightning Release, by nature, was known for its speed.
   And now, fueled by the chakra of so many, it raced through the air, becoming an unavoidable tide of destruction.
   Yet Uchiha Haru didn't flinch.
   He floated above them, utterly motionless.
   His blood-red Mangeky Sharingan glowed in the darkness, and his gaze held only indifference-a cold, contemptuous disdain for what they called an attack.
   Even the massive wooden dragon beneath his feet echoed his arrogance.
   Though a construct of Wood Release-and lacking any sentience-it seemed to share its master's pride. It coiled through the air like a celestial beast, roaring toward the heavens in defiance.
   It was a declaration of dominance.
   A warning to the mortals below.
   Then came the impact.
   BOOM!
   An earth-shaking roar split the air as the Lightning Release jutsu collided with the wooden dragon.
   Blinding white light erupted, engulfing the battlefield. The glare was so intense that it painted the night in daylight. Every tree, every blade of grass, every face was illuminated as if the world had been set aflame.
   Then came silence.
   The Hidden Cloud shinobi were panting heavily, their chakra reserves drained. They had thrown everything into that strike, confident that nothing could withstand it.
   1
   Surely, no one could survive that.
   But as the light faded-so did their hope.
   Uchiha Haru stood untouched.
   Only the dragon's head showed signs of damage-minor cracks and splinters where the jutsu had struck. But far from weakening it, the damage seemed to enrage the beast, making its presence even more ferocious.
   Haru crossed his arms, still floating in place, unbothered.
   The battlefield fell into a stunned silence.
   "This... this can't be real..."
   C stared at Haru with wide eyes. For the first time, he understood why Konoha had let the Uchiha clan go without a fight.
   Samui's face had gone pale.
   Shock, disbelief, and something else flickered in her expression-something unnameable.
   Haru looked to be about her age. Maybe a year older. But the strength he possessed was monstrous. Beyond anything she'd ever seen.
   What kind of person was Uchiha Haru?
   Who was this monster, birthed from the flames of war?
   Facing the shocked eyes of the ninjas from the Hidden Cloud Village below, Uchiha Haru looked indifferent.
   Since acquiring the Uchiha Clan Extermination Night Simulation System, he'd seen that look of disbelief more times than he could count. At this point, it bored him.
   It didn't make him feel proud or accomplished. It just made everything feel... tedious.
   He had thought the Hidden Cloud Village would bring out something impressive. Some secret weapon. Some formidable strategy.
   But this? This was it?
   Pathetic.
   1
   Just as he prepared to strike and eliminate all these weaklings in one move, a strange, rhythmically awkward rap pierced the stillness of the night.
   "You idiot, you bastard!"
   "You almost wrecked the plan, disaster-mastered!"
   That voice snapped the Cloud Village ninjas out of their shock and panic. Their eyes lit up with hope.
   Even though they were usually annoyed by his constant rapping, right now, there was no sound more reassuring.
   He had arrived.
   With a flash of the Body Flicker Technique, a figure appeared before them.
   Dark skin. Pale blond hair. Sunglasses perched on his face. Seven finely honed blades sheathed across his body.
   Each blade was a deadly extension of himself, an arsenal wielded with fluid mastery.
   He was the Hidden Cloud Village's secret weapon. The younger brother of the Fourth Raikage. The Jinchriki of the Eight-Tails.
   Killer Bee.
   The Perfect Jinchriki.
   He had gained renown during the Third Shinobi World War. His legendary battle against the Yellow Flash, Namikaze Minato-which ended in a draw-was still spoken of with awe.
   2
   Years later, his strength had only deepened.
   In the Hidden Cloud, where strength dictated status, Killer Bee was second only to his brother.
   The Fourth Raikage wouldn't have sent him unless this matter was truly critical.
   With a tumble, a leap, and a dramatic pose, Killer Bee landed before Uchiha Haru.
   His seven swords lashed out in succession. The speed of his strikes, the fluidity of his movement-dizzying. Almost impossible to track.
   Any ordinary Kage-level ninja would have sustained injuries within three exchanges.
   Killer Bee's taijutsu was unmatched by anyone Haru had fought before.
   Well, anyone not named Might Guy with all Eight Inner Gates opened.
   Still, Haru's expression remained calm.
   He knew the Naruto world.
   He knew that Uchiha Sasuke, with his Mangeky Sharingan, had once fought Killer Bee.
   2
   Sasuke struggled, not because he couldn't see Bee's movements-but because he couldn't keep up.
   Bee was that fast.
   But Uchiha Haru wasn't Sasuke.
   He possessed the physique of the tsutsuki. He didn't need to grind taijutsu; every level of strength he gained made his body more efficient, more responsive, more powerful.
   He could follow Killer Bee's movements.
   No-he could outpace them.
   With a single kunai in hand, he countered every slash.
   Left, right, low, high-no matter how the blades spun or where they came from, Haru deflected them effortlessly.
   The wooden dragon he rode remained still, uninvolved.
   It wasn't that he couldn't use it.
   He just didn't want to.
   It wasn't every day you found someone worth fighting with your fists. This was fun. Killing him too fast would ruin it.
   Killer Bee frowned.
   He sensed it too.
   This was no ordinary opponent.
   Until now, only his brother had matched him in pure taijutsu. But the young man before him? He wasn't just keeping up. He was reading Bee's rhythm.
   And worst of all? He didn't seem remotely impressed.
   Still, Killer Bee had one more weapon: chaos.
   He began rapping again.
   "Feelin' good, let's write a beat! I got rhymes that'll knock you off your feet!"
   "Fly, fool, fly! Like a butterfly in the sky!"
   He continued his nonsensical verses, each line an attempt to throw off Haru's rhythm.
   He looked like a clown, but his battle sense was sharp. He understood battlefield manipulation. Psychological pressure.
   He was trying to provoke Haru. Get inside his head. Push him to make a mistake.
   Because geniuses, no matter how powerful, often had one fatal flaw: arrogance.
   Push them enough, and they'd crack.
   But something wasn't working.
   CLANG!
   The kunai clashed with one of Bee's swords. Sparks exploded into the air.
   Both fighters retreated simultaneously, eyes locked.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 7 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 85: Chapter 85 : Don't Set the Flag Too Early!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   Uchiha Haru still hovered in midair, his crimson eyes reflecting the group of Cloud shinobi below.
   Killer Bee now stood in front of the Hidden Cloud Village's forces, arms loose at his sides, the seven blades on his back shimmering under the moonlight.
   "Great! Lord Killer Bee is here!"
   "With Lord Bee here, we have nothing to fear!"
   The shinobi of the Hidden Cloud Village erupted in cheers, their morale suddenly restored.
   To them, Killer Bee was not just a Jinchriki-he was the perfect Jinchriki, one who had complete control over the Eight-Tails. His strength was legendary, and his previous scuffle with Uchiha Haru didn't show him falling behind in the slightest.
   In their minds, if anyone could take down Haru, it was Killer Bee.
   But Killer Bee himself wore a subtle frown that contradicted the bravado of his rhyming banter.
   The fight earlier might have looked evenly matched from the outside, but he knew better. He had gone all out-fluid movement, full strength, sharp focus. Yet the young Uchiha barely looked serious, parrying effortlessly, almost like he was simply taking a walk in the park.
   That was what unsettled him.
   Haru hadn't shown a shred of effort.
   A truly terrifying opponent.
   Still, Killer Bee maintained his smile and kept up his usual rhythmic flow.
   "I still got gas in the tank, my rhymes go clank!"
   "I'm the Eight-Tails' host, so toast to the most!"
   "I'm the shinobi superstar, Killer Bee in the spotlight-Ohhh yeah!"
   1
   He ended with a peace sign and an exaggerated pose, his voice bouncing off the valley walls.
   Haru floated above, unimpressed. A small smirk curled on his lips.
   "Killer Bee ?"
   He couldn't help but chuckle. Hip-hop master or not, was this man actually insulting himself in rhyme?
   Still, the lyrical flow was awful. One-note rhymes, lazy bars... Haru wasn't sure whether to feel amused or pained by it.
   C stepped up beside Killer Bee and lowered his voice, concern written clearly across his face.
   "Lord Killer Bee... how is it?"
   Though he trusted Bee completely, the battle had looked a little too comfortable for Haru. And that unsettled him.
   Following behind C was Samui, stoic as always, her sharp eyes locked on the hovering Uchiha.
   Killer Bee leaned in slightly, his usual grin intact, but his tone far more serious now.
   "You two... watch closely. If things go south-get out. Don't hesitate."
   Then, almost immediately, he covered it up with another cringe-inducing rap:
   "You idiot, you dumb punk! Don't screw this up or I'll pop the trunk!"
   C and Samui's expressions shifted subtly, but they nodded in silent understanding.
   Killer Bee's words were clear.
   Even he, the perfect Jinchriki, wasn't confident in winning this fight.
   That kind of admission-from someone of Bee's stature-was staggering. But they had no time for panic. Panic spread fast and served no one.
   What they needed was calm, strategy, and decisive leadership.
   If Bee needed help, they'd be ready. If Bee failed, they'd retreat and regroup. That was the plan.
   No one said it out loud, but all three knew it.
   With a slight glance, C and Samui communicated everything they needed-no more words necessary. Experienced ninja didn't need to speak much when it mattered.
   Then, turning back toward the rank-and-file shinobi, C wore a bold smile and shouted with practiced confidence:
   "Don't worry, everyone! With Lord Killer Bee here, we'll be fine!"
   The crowd erupted in cheers once again.
   "Awesome!"
   "I knew Lord Bee would turn it around!"
   "Let's go help him! Time to crush that Uchiha!"
   "Let's take that bastard down!"
   The excitement bubbled dangerously close to a charge. Several younger shinobi looked ready to rush forward into battle, bolstered by blind confidence in their Jinchriki.
   C and Samui's hearts skipped a beat.
   Go up now? They'd be slaughtered. What kind of monster did they think Uchiha Haru was?
   Did they not see what just happened?
   This wasn't some rogue Chnin or even a normal Kage-level threat. This was someone who toyed with Killer Bee.
   C's hand twitched, ready to intervene-when Samui stepped forward.
   "Everyone, listen!"
   Her voice rang out like steel, immediately silencing the commotion.
   "Lord Killer Bee said this is a matter of pride. A true test of strength-our Hidden Cloud's taijutsu and chakra control versus the Uchiha's Sharingan!"
   "He wants a clean one-on-one battle. Are you planning to ruin it for him?"
   The crowd stiffened. Murmurs spread quickly.
   Everyone knew Killer Bee wasn't cruel. He was actually one of the more approachable high-ranking shinobi in the village.
   But...
   There was one thing-one terrifying thing-about him that no one could stomach.
   Killer Bee... loved rap.
   No, not just liked it-he lived it. Breathed it. And he held concerts. Long concerts. Mandatory concerts.
   Every time he held one, he'd draft half the village to sit through his bizarre, off-beat rhymes and freestyle nonsense. Skipping it wasn't an option. Making excuses only made it worse.
   Now? If they ruined his "fun," there'd be consequences.
   Musical ones.
   Terrifying, musical ones.
   Suddenly, everyone shrank back.
   No one dared volunteer again.
   C let out a breath he didn't realize he was holding.
   That was too close. These fools almost rushed into their deaths. Thank the Sage Samui had the foresight to weaponize Bee's rap obsession.
   He nodded slightly to her in appreciation, then turned to the group.
   "Alright, everyone! Spread out and take positions!"
   "Be ready. If Uchiha Haru is defeated-then we move! Lock him down and don't let him escape!"
   "Yes, sir!"
   The shinobi of the Hidden Cloud Village dispersed quickly, weapons in hand, spreading out across the rocky terrain as ordered. Their formation was sharp, trained, but underneath that discipline lay unease-palpable and growing.
   C and Samui exchanged a glance. There was no longer any need to hide their inner solemnity.
   The dispersal of the troops was, in theory, a measure to prevent Uchiha Haru from escaping.
   But in truth... it was a contingency for their own retreat.
   With over a hundred ninja scattering in all directions, even the most powerful shinobi would struggle to capture or eliminate them all. If things went south-and all signs pointed that way-they had to be ready to bolt without hesitation.
   Everything now rested on Killer Bee.
   The battlefield, lit only by flickering torchlight and the dying embers of earlier jutsu, became the arena once more.
   Uchiha Haru descended, and Killer Bee surged forward.
   One wielded a single kunai, the other his infamous seven-blade kenjutsu, striking all at once with a whirlwind of steel and chakra.
   Sparks burst through the darkness.
   The air rang with the furious clash of metal against metal, each strike echoing like thunder across the field.
   At first, their movements were just barely visible. But soon, the speed escalated-faster, sharper, impossible to follow.
   Even trained shinobi could no longer track their battle with the naked eye.
   How could anyone possess such monstrous taijutsu and such overwhelming speed?
   It was madness.
   Insanity, even.
   Could anyone even survive one of those strikes?
   One blow? Half a blow?
   Or would they be cut down instantly?
   The thought sent a chill through the spines of the same eager ninja who just minutes ago had clamored to assist Killer Bee.
   Now they stood frozen in place, watching with wide eyes as the two titans danced death between the sparks.
   Their bravado had vanished. The cold sweat running down their backs reminded them of their mortality.
   Had Samui not stopped them earlier, they would've rushed forward-straight into oblivion.
   They'd be corpses by now.
   Samui herself was tense, her brows drawn in concern.
   She knew Killer Bee-intimately. She had trained under him for years. His style, his strength, his instincts-she understood them better than most.
   In terms of raw taijutsu, perhaps only the Fourth Raikage could push Killer Bee back.
   But in the art of wielding ninja tools and weaponry?
   No one-not even the Raikage-matched him.
   Yet now, he was being held back, matched blow-for-blow... even pressured by a young Uchiha barely older than her.
   Uchiha Haru...
   Mangeky Sharingan. Wood Release. Ruthless efficiency in taijutsu. Mastery over ninja tools.
   A monster in the form of a man.
   1
   Unreal. Terrifying.
   C narrowed his eyes, lost in silent thought. A creeping sense of dread crept over him.
   Something was wrong.
   Something very wrong.
   In the darkness, Uchiha Haru dismissed the Wood Dragon he'd used earlier and fully engaged in close-quarters combat. No more flashy jutsu-just raw skill and intent.
   For the first time in a long while, since the night of the Uchiha Clan's massacre, Haru felt something akin to... satisfaction.
   A battle worth his time.
   He twisted his kunai expertly between his fingers.
   His Sharingan tracked every micro-movement Killer Bee made. Every twitch of muscle. Every breath. Every intent.
   His body, reinforced with the bloodline power of the tsutsuki, responded instantaneously.
   It didn't matter how fast Bee moved-Haru could keep up. No, he could overwhelm.
   Had he truly wanted to end the fight quickly, he could have already done so.
   But tonight, he wanted to enjoy himself.
   Minutes passed in furious exchange.
   And then...
   Bang!
   Another crash of metal.
   But this time, Uchiha Haru's chakra surged. His body blurred with renewed speed, vanishing and reappearing in the blink of an eye.
   Killer Bee tried to counter, twisting to intercept Haru's right arm with one of his blades-
   But it was too late.
   The kunai was already at his chest.
   A silver arc flashed-
   Slash!
   A deep cut opened across Killer Bee's chest, about an inch deep, blood spraying into the air.
   1
   "Hsss!"
   Bee gasped, staggering back. With gritted teeth, he activated the Body Flicker Technique and retreated several meters in an instant.
   The wound throbbed, pain blooming through his chest.
   And Haru? He didn't press forward.
   No... he stood still, kunai loose in his grip, watching.
   There was no urgency in him. No bloodlust. No need to kill.
   He was toying with his prey.
   A cat playing with a caged bird.
   Not a single shinobi from the Hidden Cloud moved.
   They just stared, slack-jawed.
   That wasn't supposed to happen.
   Killer Bee-the perfect Jinchriki-had just been wounded.
   And not in some fluke strike.
   He was outplayed. Outsped. Outmaneuvered.
   The battlefield remained eerily silent, save for the crackle of distant flames.
   Could it be...?
   Was even Killer Bee... not enough?
   C's throat tightened. Samui's eyes didn't blink.
   No words could change the reality playing out in front of them.
   Even the younger, less-experienced shinobi-those who had always seen Bee as invincible-understood the message now:
   They were not in control.
   This wasn't a fight they could win.
   Uchiha Haru was beyond anything they had prepared for.
   C's mind raced.
   Stay or go?
   3
   Risk or retreat?
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 6 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 86: Chapter 86 : Tailed Beast Transformation! Helpless Situation!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   "Yeah!"
   "I bit my tongue and almost farted!"
   "You idiot! You moron!"
   Just when everyone was panicking, hesitating, and unsure of what to do-
   Killer Bee's ridiculous rap suddenly began again.
   In the past, people would roll their eyes at his awkward rhymes, wanting nothing more than to plug their ears and run far away.
   But now, there wasn't a sound in the world more comforting than that ridiculous rap.
   "Lord Killer Bee is okay! He's alive!"
   "Lord Killer Bee was just holding back against that kid! With Lord Bee's power, how could he lose?"
   "Lord Killer Bee will win!"
   Below the battlefield, the shinobi of the Hidden Cloud Village erupted into cheers once again.
   Killer Bee was alive. At this critical moment, there was no better news than that.
   C and Samui finally let out a breath of relief.
   At least now, they didn't have to make that impossible decision.
   Killer Bee still had strength left to fight.
   "The Eight-Tailed Killer Bee, that's me, ya fool, ya fool!"
   "How could I lose, you morons, you dumbasses!"
   Killer Bee was as casual and eccentric as ever, like there was no crisis he couldn't wrap up in a rap verse.
   But then, as he turned to face Uchiha Haru-who was looking at him with an amused expression-his eyes darkened slightly with seriousness. A deep, bloody wound pierced his chest, nearly an inch deep.
   Though not fatal, it wasn't light either.
   He could feel the searing pain tearing through his chest, like it was ready to rip him open from the inside.
   But it wasn't the injury that made his heart heavy.
   What truly disturbed him was the terrifying strength of the young Uchiha standing in front of him.
   He realized that the opponent had been holding back-both in taijutsu and in ninjutsu.
   And that realization was deadly accurate.
   Just now, the kid had suddenly ramped up his power and speed without warning, catching Killer Bee completely off guard and landing that wound.
   But what chilled him wasn't the sneak attack.
   It was the fact that, even if he had been fully prepared, he doubted whether he could have stopped it.
   That level of strength and speed-he couldn't match it even at his best.
   This brat had the power to end things quickly.
   So why was he wasting time?
   Was he toying with him?
   Was he being looked down on?
   An uncontrollable wave of fury surged through Killer Bee's chest.
   He dipped two fingers into the blood on his chest and smeared it across his face like war paint.
   The clownish act disappeared.
   What replaced it was an ominous and bloodthirsty presence.
   Killer Bee was pissed-and the Uchiha kid in front of him was about to see why you don't underestimate a Jinchriki.
   3
   Still, a part of him remained rational.
   This battle was not one he could predict anymore.
   Especially after witnessing Uchiha Haru's insane physical prowess.
   He considered ordering the other Cloud shinobi to retreat.
   But then... his pride wouldn't allow it.
   1
   He had to try.
   Could he actually defeat this Uchiha kid?
   Sure, he'd lost in close combat-
   But hand-to-hand wasn't his specialty to begin with.
   He was a perfect Jinchriki.
   He had a damn Tailed Beast sealed inside him.
   That was his real edge in the shinobi world.
   That was what made him fearless.
   "It's time to show you what real power looks like!"
   Killer Bee grinned, and at that moment, red chakra began pouring out from his body, flooding around him like a tidal wave.
   It spread faster and faster, coating him from head to toe in a burning aura.
   The immense and oppressive chakra only grew denser by the second.
   Even from a distance, anyone could feel the raw, destructive force surging from the red aura.
   Behind Killer Bee, tails formed from chakra started rising.
   One.
   Two.
   Three...
   Up to eight in total!
   He was nearly at full tailed beast transformation!
   The sight was terrifying beyond words.
   A few paces away, the Hidden Cloud shinobi stared wide-eyed, their expressions full of fervor.
   The perfect Jinchriki!
   This was their village's ultimate weapon!
   An indomitable and unstoppable force!
   Who could stand against such monstrous power?
   Only C and Samui's faces grew more solemn by the second.
   Tailed beast transformation...
   That wasn't good news.
   Not at all.
   This only meant one thing-
   Killer Bee had realized he couldn't win with normal tactics.
   He needed the Eight-Tails' full power just to stand a chance!
   In other words, this was already Killer Bee's final trump card.
   And what about Uchiha Haru?
   He hadn't even used his Sharingan yet.
   He hadn't unleashed his Wood Release.
   None of the Uchiha's signature bloodline limits had come into play.
   He'd only been fighting using taijutsu.
   This battle...
   C and Samui exchanged a look, each tightening their grip with anxiety.
   They didn't even need to speak.
   They both understood.
   Killer Bee was playing his final hand.
   If even this didn't work-if even the Eight-Tails couldn't put down Uchiha Haru-
   They'd have to leave.
   They weren't going to stick around to watch the outcome.
   "Everyone, stay alert!"
   C shouted to the scattered Kumogakure shinobi, "Lord Killer Bee has already entered Tailed Beast Transformation!"
   "The power of a tailed beast is terrifying-this isn't something regular shinobi can handle!"
   "To avoid injuries, everyone fall back immediately!"
   "We need to keep a safe distance and avoid getting caught in the crossfire!"
   Samui also raised her voice, reinforcing the warning: "Retreat now! Maintain distance to avoid being hit by stray attacks!"
   Of course, all of this talk about avoiding injuries was just a cover.
   They were really preparing for a potential retreat.
   Uchiha Haru saw through it all at a glance.
   But he didn't stop them.
   There was no need to.
   Because not a single one of them could escape unless he allowed it.
   "ROOOAAARRR!"
   Killer Bee bellowed in his tailed beast form, no longer rapping or making strange jokes.
   The bizarre performer had vanished. What remained was a wild, ferocious monster, brimming with pure, unrestrained power.
   Whoosh!
   The sharp sound of tearing air cut through the field like a blade.
   Killer Bee, cloaked in the Eight-Tails' chakra, launched forward at incredible speed.
   This wasn't a teleportation or Body Flicker Technique-it was just raw speed.
   But to the eye, it looked like he was vanishing and reappearing in blurs of red chakra.
   One moment, he was several meters away-the next, he was directly in front of his opponent.
   The very earth cracked under his steps, the ground splintering wherever he landed.
   In an instant, he closed the gap and brought a massive clawed hand crashing down toward Haru.
   Uchiha Haru performed a high-speed Body Flicker and disappeared.
   The monstrous hand slammed into the earth, missing him by inches.
   CRACK!
   A massive tree behind Haru, wide enough for four men to wrap their arms around, shattered under the blow, snapping in half and groaning as it began to fall.
   But Killer Bee didn't let it drop.
   He was already moving again, appearing in front of Haru before the first fragments even hit the ground.
   The speed was terrifying-two, three times faster than before he had transformed.
   "So this is the power of a tailed beast," Haru muttered, calm and unshaken. A faint, amused smile played on his lips. "Interesting."
   Only now did Killer Bee, with his full Eight-Tails cloak, seem like a proper opponent.
   And only now... would Uchiha Haru begin to show what he was really capable of.
   "Lariat - Thunder Plow!"
   Wrapped in glowing red chakra, Killer Bee entered his second stage of transformation. He ignored all technique and form and charged forward like a raging beast.
   Surrounded by raw, violent energy, he was an unstoppable juggernaut.
   BOOM!
   Another thick tree splintered and toppled.
   BOOM!
   A massive boulder, moss-covered and ancient, shattered into rubble under the force of his rush.
   Every movement from Killer Bee in this form was like a natural disaster-each step a blow from a god of war.
   But Uchiha Haru danced between the destruction.
   He moved with incredible speed, vanishing and reappearing with ghostlike fluidity, never once slowing down, always one step ahead.
   To the casual eye, it looked like Haru was being chased relentlessly, barely managing to avoid each fatal blow.
   To the crowd of Hidden Cloud shinobi watching from afar, it seemed their hero was pressing the Uchiha to the edge.
   Their morale surged again. The sight of Killer Bee rampaging filled them with hope.
   But a few among them noticed something far more disturbing.
   C-known as the Left Hand of the Fourth Raikage-and Samui, calm and analytical as ever, both wore grim expressions.
   They were starting to see the truth.
   Earlier, before the transformation, the strength Haru displayed didn't seem that far above Killer Bee's. Even after he was wounded, it appeared they were relatively evenly matched.
   Even if Uchiha Haru was stronger, it wouldn't be by much-at least that's what everyone thought.
   But now, Killer Bee had undergone tailed beast transformation.
   His power, speed, and destructive force had increased several fold.
   By all logic, Uchiha Haru should be overwhelmed.
   But he wasn't.
   No matter how wildly Killer Bee attacked-no matter how fast, how brutal-Haru always avoided the strikes with ease.
   He wasn't dodging out of desperation.
   He was playing.
   To C and Samui, the current Uchiha Haru could only be described with one word:
   Unfathomable.
   1
   Meanwhile, Killer Bee was also beginning to notice the unnatural calm in his opponent.
   Inside him, the Eight-Tails stirred uneasily.
   Neither of them could understand it-but the boy in front of them didn't behave like a normal human.
   There was no fear in him.
   No strain.
   Just those eyes-those blood-red eyes, flickering in the light, staring calmly, arrogantly.
   And that's when the Eight-Tails spoke, its voice low and tense.
   "Bee... we need to stop. Something isn't right with that kid."
   Killer Bee's expression hardened.
   The Eight-Tails was scared.
   And that... that was terrifying.
   This was a creature that had lived for centuries. It had faced generations of shinobi, survived through countless battles.
   It had seen war, seen death, seen the strongest the world had to offer.
   Even when confronted by the Third Raikage-the legendary wall of the Lightning Country, the man with the strongest spear and shield-it had never once felt fear.
   1
   But now?
   Looking into Uchiha Haru's eyes...
   There was fear in its heart.
   Not caution. Not concern.
   Fear.
   "Bee, I mean it," the Eight-Tails said again. "Something about his chakra-it's not normal. That calm... that power... It's not human."
   Killer Bee bit down hard, expression twisted with tension.
   The Uchiha in front of him might be the strongest enemy he had ever encountered.
   If it were just his life on the line, he would've turned around and left long ago.
   But it wasn't.
   He bore a mission from his brother, the Fourth Raikage. He had sworn to complete it.
   And there were over a hundred elite Cloud shinobi surrounding them-most of them high-level Jnin.
   This was a force critical to the survival of the Hidden Cloud Village.
   If he fled now, they'd be left behind.
   He could escape.
   But could they?
   Could he really abandon his comrades just to save himself?
   His fists clenched tighter.
   The answer was obvious.
   No.
   No matter what stood in front of him-even a demon with the face of a boy-
   He would not run.
   Not yet.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 87: Chapter 87: Ridiculously Strong!
   ------------------
   Bonus Chapter
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   "No! We can't retreat! Let's give it one more shot!"
   Killer Bee narrowed his eyes. The usual humorous and carefree expression on his face vanished, replaced by rare seriousness.
   The Eight-Tails didn't argue. He had always respected Killer Bee's instincts in battle.
   "Lariat-Double Lightning Plow !"
   Killer Bee gathered a surge of chakra and charged forward, his movements even faster and more vicious than before-like a force of nature ripping through everything in his path.
   Every step he took was accompanied by an explosive burst of energy. The sheer pressure from his charge shattered trees, splintered boulders, and in mere seconds, what was once a forest had become a flattened battlefield of wreckage and debris.
   Uchiha Haru curled his lip, a flicker of boredom appearing in his blood-red Mangeky Sharingan.
   Killer Bee was undeniably strong.
   Stronger still when partially transformed into his tailed beast state.
   There weren't many shinobi alive who could go head-to-head with him and walk away.
   But unfortunately for Killer Bee, today he was up against Uchiha Haru.
   And unless you were someone at Super Kage level-like Hashirama Senju, Uchiha Madara, or the Sage of Six Paths himself-Haru didn't take you seriously.
   4
   "Time to try out that new forbidden jutsu," Haru muttered under his breath.
   Boom!
   Killer Bee lunged again.
   Even before he reached his opponent, the wind pressure from his charge howled like a hurricane, enough to tear flesh from bone if you weren't protected.
   But Haru vanished just before the impact.
   Body Flicker Technique-but this time, something was different.
   2
   In the past, Haru's Body Flicker was instantaneous: disappear, reappear, done.
   But now?
   Now, he left behind afterimages-clear, visual trails that mapped the path of his movement in real time, like ghostly echoes.
   "You tired yet?"
   "You fool! You damn fool-!"
   Killer Bee couldn't help but rap, despite being half-transformed, his massive chakra cloak swirling around him.
   He was panting.
   Finally. The weariness was creeping in.
   Even with the Eight-Tails' chakra, even with his enhanced speed and power-this endless pursuit was taking its toll.
   His eyes locked on the final afterimage.
   That must be the landing spot!
   Without a second thought, he twisted mid-charge and blasted toward the point where Haru was supposedly going to appear.
   The ground trembled under his steps.
   Even a Kage would be pulverized by a blow like this.
   And Uchiha Haru... was no exception.
   Or so Killer Bee thought.
   He struck.
   The final afterimage flickered.
   But there was no impact. No sensation of flesh or chakra.
   Nothing.
   It was like swinging full force at a shadow.
   Missed?!
   Killer Bee's eyes widened, a sick feeling building in his gut.
   Then, from within his mind, he heard the deep, growling voice of the Eight-Tails.
   "Bee! Left! Look out!"
   What?!
   Killer Bee twisted his head-and his stomach dropped.
   There he was.
   Uchiha Haru.
   Floating mid-air. Calm. Collected.
   His Mangeky Sharingan glinting coldly with quiet mockery.
   And then-
   He dropped.
   Killer Bee's instincts screamed at him to dodge, to block, to move.
   But he couldn't.
   He. Could. Not. Move.
   Even in this half-tailed beast state, even with reflexes enhanced beyond human comprehension-he was too slow.
   Boom!
   The sound shattered the sky.
   This time, Killer Bee was the one hurled down like a broken doll.
   Haru's seemingly effortless kick came crashing down with the weight of a mountain. Killer Bee, wrapped in both tailed beast chakra and his own Lightning Release armor, slammed into the ground like a meteorite.
   The earth cracked and screamed.
   Dust exploded into the air, forming a massive crater at the impact site.
   Killer Bee's body sank into the ground, legs twisted under him, arms slack.
   His tailed beast cloak flickered.
   The once overwhelming red chakra of the Eight-Tails had been violently ripped apart.
   What was once eight writhing chakra tails had been reduced to three weakly flailing remnants.
   His Chakra Cloak was gone.
   His body was broken.
   The entire battlefield fell silent.
   The squad of Cloud Village shinobi who had been watching from the sidelines stared, slack-jawed and pale. No one spoke. No one moved.
   Defeated?!
   The perfect Jinchriki was defeated?!
   Just like that?
   He'd been overwhelming his opponent the whole time-so how had he lost in the blink of an eye?
   It didn't make sense.
   Fear began to crawl up their spines.
   Even C, their sensor-type commander, and Samui, the stoic blonde kunoichi, were frozen in disbelief.
   1
   They had completely forgotten to issue evacuation orders.
   All they could do was stare at Killer Bee's motionless body in the pit...
   ...and the godlike young man who stood above him.
   The wind blew.
   Uchiha Haru didn't speak.
   He didn't need to.
   His Sharingan gleamed with menace, the crimson patterns rotating slowly as if to announce: This is what happens when you face an Uchiha.
   Killer Bee coughed violently, blood dripping from his lips.
   Despite the pain burning through every nerve in his body, he forced himself upright-barely.
   His voice was hoarse. Strained.
   But he rapped anyway.
   "Yo... the dangerous Box of Bliss... those who open it don't live to reminisce..."
   "Y'all better run, better flee... or die like me..."
   His head lolled back into the crater, and his body sagged.
   He wasn't dead.
   But he might as well have been.
   Because right now, even he-a perfect Jinchriki with full control of the Eight-Tails-had no confidence left.
   He couldn't stop this monster.
   He couldn't stop Uchiha Haru.
   "Cough... cough..."
   While coughing violently, Killer Bee suddenly shot into the air like a cannonball and crashed heavily to the ground.
   Uchiha Haru's kick had carried terrifying force.
   With such power, it could easily crush an elite jonin like stepping on an ant.
   But killing a Kage-level shinobi wasn't that simple.
   Let alone Killer Bee-he wasn't just any Kage-level opponent. He was also a perfect Jinchriki.
   That kick, though devastating, had been cushioned by the chakra cloak of the Eight-Tails. He looked battered, but calling it a serious injury was questionable.
   "Go!" Killer Bee rasped out.
   Hearing Killer Bee's hoarse warning, C didn't hesitate. He immediately mobilized the Hidden Cloud ninjas to retreat.
   With Killer Bee buying them time, this was their only real chance to escape.
   If they delayed, it would be too late.
   The Hidden Cloud shinobi responded swiftly, scattering into the surrounding forest.
   They had prepared for this. The contingency plan was to scatter and regroup later at a designated location.
   Only Samui remained, standing firm with a worried expression on her face.
   "Samui, let's go!" C appeared beside her, placing a hand firmly on her shoulder.
   This young woman was a prodigy, someone even the Fourth Raikage had high hopes for. She couldn't be allowed to die here.
   "No, I'm staying. I'm waiting for Sensei," she replied, her voice steady but concerned, eyes still fixed on Killer Bee.
   C frowned and tried to persuade her. "We have to go. With Lord Killer Bee's strength, if he wants to leave, no one can stop him. You staying here will only be a burden. Now move!"
   But Samui shook her head.
   She might've believed that before. Before she saw Uchiha Haru's real strength.
   Now? She wasn't so sure.
   Uchiha Haru was too strong. Could Killer Bee actually escape?
   She didn't have a clear answer, but deep down, she feared the truth.
   "I'm not leaving," she said firmly. "Lord Killer Bee is my teacher. I won't abandon him during a crisis and run away like a coward!"
   She knew staying wouldn't change anything.
   She couldn't help in a fight of this scale.
   But still-this was her teacher. She couldn't just turn her back and flee.
   "You..." C opened his mouth as if to argue but closed it again.
   He sighed and vanished with a flicker, using the Body Flicker Technique to disappear.
   As commander, he had to consider the bigger picture. He couldn't risk the lives of the majority for one or two individuals, no matter how valuable.
   Even if it was Samui. Even if it was Killer Bee.
   "You idiot. You fool..." Killer Bee muttered, watching Samui stand her ground.
   His student was as stubborn as ever.
   He exhaled slowly, then turned his attention back to Uchiha Haru.
   From the beginning, whether it was Bee's warnings or C rallying the retreat, Haru hadn't moved to stop anyone.
   He just stood there and watched.
   That unsettled Killer Bee.
   But there was no time to think too deeply.
   First, he had to hold off Uchiha Haru. That would give the Cloud shinobi time to escape. Then he could try to extract Samui.
   "Lariat!"
   Killer Bee roared, chakra gathering violently around him once again.
   The previously dispersed tailed beast chakra surged and spread across his body.
   The eight chakra tails behind him lifted and swayed in sync, regaining their menacing strength.
   With another explosive burst, he charged Haru.
   Despite Haru countering this technique earlier, Killer Bee used it again.
   Not out of desperation, and not because he was an idiot who couldn't learn.
   On the contrary, beneath Killer Bee's brash, eccentric, and irreverent exterior, he had a sharp and meticulous mind.
   He was testing.
   If Haru used the same jutsu to counter, Killer Bee might find a flaw.
   The tailed beast chakra protected him, so the damage would be minimal-just superficial.
   After enough attempts, a pattern might emerge.
   And when it did, he could exploit it.
   Every jutsu had flaws. Every technique could be broken.
   No matter how strong the opponent, staying calm and analyzing with a clear head would reveal a path to victory.
   So began another barrage of brutal collisions.
   Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!
   Shockwaves rippled through the air.
   Crater after crater appeared across the battlefield.
   Killer Bee was beaten back again and again, but he never stopped.
   He charged forward relentlessly, the embodiment of sheer willpower.
   But after repeated clashes, he noticed something disturbing.
   He was learning nothing.
   No matter how many times he tried, he couldn't grasp the workings of Haru's jutsu.
   He still didn't understand it.
   Doubt crept into his mind.
   This... this isn't working. Should I try again?
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 11 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 88: Chapter 88: Tailed Beast Bomb! Crush!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   Samui stood at a distance, her brows tightly furrowed.
   Despite her usual calm and composed demeanor, even she felt rattled. Watching the technique Uchiha Haru had just used left her baffled. At first glance, it resembled the Body Flicker Technique-but it was far beyond the scope of any standard version.
   1
   No ordinary Body Flicker could produce such devastating force.
   Wait...
   Body Flicker...
   A name floated into her mind like a ghost from the past. During the Third Great Ninja War, a young shinobi from Konoha had become a battlefield legend through his unmatched mastery of the Body Flicker Technique. His movements were like illusions, untouchable and swift as thought itself.
   That shinobi was none other than Uchiha Shisui-the man known as "Shisui of the Body Flicker."
   Samui's heart skipped a beat. The technique Uchiha Haru had just used-it was that Body Flicker Technique. The very same technique that Shisui had wielded to become a nightmare to enemy forces.
   1
   That explained everything.
   No wonder this version of the Body Flicker carried such terrifying force. Even Killer Bee, transformed into his half-tailed beast form and using the full might of his Thunder Plow, was clearly struggling.
   "Bee Sensei ! It's Shisui's Body Flicker!" Samui shouted. "The same one from the Third Great Ninja War!"
   Killer Bee's expression turned grim the moment he heard those words.
   So that's what it was...
   He had fought in the Third Great Ninja War himself. The name "Shisui of the Body Flicker" had been a curse whispered across the ranks of the Hidden Cloud.
   That damned technique had haunted them. They had poured resources and manpower into decoding its secrets, trying to understand how to counter it.
   They had failed.
   What little they had gathered was that this version of the Body Flicker was fundamentally different from the standard one.
   It wasn't just about speed.
   It was tied to space-time manipulation.
   1
   When used, a series of afterimages appeared in the user's place. Each afterimage could be an illusion-or the real thing. If you attacked one, it was guaranteed to be the illusion. The real body would attack from elsewhere, unseen, unavoidable.
   You couldn't guard against it. You couldn't predict it.
   It made even the most skilled shinobi feel helpless.
   Numbers didn't help. No matter how many shinobi surrounded him, once Shisui used that jutsu, your best chance was to run. Run fast. Run far. Don't even think of engaging.
   Because "Shisui of the Body Flicker" was not someone numbers could beat.
   Even the most elite ninjas were advised never to clash directly with him.
   A jutsu that allowed the user to flip between illusion and reality on the fly, always positioning themselves one step ahead, always delivering the fatal strike from a blind spot.
   It was, in essence, invincible.
   So why fight it?
   Why fight him?
   Just run.
   Memories and intelligence reports from that war flooded Killer Bee's mind, and a heavy sense of dread set in. He now fully understood the kind of opponent he was facing.
   And it made him feel sick.
   After all these years, the Hidden Cloud still hadn't found a counter to this monstrous technique.
   They had only been saved by one thing: Shisui's death.
   1
   When Uchiha Shisui had died unexpectedly, the entire Hidden Cloud had sighed in relief. That fearsome technique was thought lost with him.
   But now...
   Another one had mastered it.
   "Figured it out, huh?" Uchiha Haru muttered coldly.
   Yes. This was the Body Flicker Technique-one of the two forbidden jutsu Haru had stolen from Konoha's archives. He hadn't wasted a moment on the journey. Whenever he wasn't on the move, he was training-refining himself, sharpening his skills.
   1
   He believed with unshakable certainty: in this world, only power guaranteed survival.
   Even now, wielding the tsutsuki bloodline, Wood Release, Eternal Mangeky Sharingan, Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack, and the title of Elemental Sovereign, there were very few shinobi who could stand against him.
   2
   And still, that wasn't enough.
   Stronger enemies were coming. He could feel it. And when that time came, he needed the strength not only to survive-but to decide the fate of the world itself.
   Perhaps it was the influence of the tsutsuki bloodline.
   Every jutsu he attempted, he mastered almost effortlessly.
   Even he found it strange.
   Back at the Academy, he had only been a decent student. Not a slouch, but nothing remarkable. Certainly not a genius like Hatake Kakashi or Uchiha Itachi. Compared to them, he was a background character.
   Now?
   It was like he had been reborn.
   Every technique he touched, no matter how complex, melted into his muscle memory. Even high-level forbidden techniques like the Flying Thunder God or this special Body Flicker were absorbed with ridiculous ease.
   But mastering a jutsu and using it in battle were different things.
   Until now, Haru had lacked an opportunity to actually test the technique in combat. Konoha's suppression had left him unchallenged on the road.
   Now, for the first time, he unleashed the Body Flicker in a real fight.
   And the results?
   He was pleased. Deeply.
   This was a space-time jutsu. One of the rarest, most powerful types.
   1
   He stared at Killer Bee with a cold, analytical gaze. Then his eyes drifted to Samui.
   He remembered her from his past life-her figure, her presence. She had always stood out, even among the hardened ranks of the Hidden Cloud. Seeing her in person only confirmed it. Strong. Loyal. Proud.
   It made her resistance all the more tragic.
   But admirable.
   However, this female ninja is far from brainless.
   She was too intelligent.
   Killer Bee, seasoned from countless battles, hadn't recognized the technique Haru used. But Samui saw through it immediately. That was truly impressive.
   Still, recognizing it was one thing. Breaking it was another.
   The Body Flicker Technique...
   At least for now, Uchiha Haru had completely mastered this fearsome jutsu, and no one seemed to have a clear method to counter it.
   Unless someone possessed strength vastly superior to his own, there was no way to overcome it.
   And this included Killer Bee and even the full power of the Eight-Tails.
   "Fully transform into a Tailed Beast!"
   1
   Killer Bee went all out.
   Now that he understood the kind of enemy he faced, he could no longer afford to hold back.
   He entered full tailed beast transformation, becoming the mighty Eight-Tails in physical form.
   A monstrous, bull-like creature with eight tentacle-like tails exploded into existence.
   Its emergence came with a terrifying pressure, far more immense than the half-beast form.
   The Eight-Tails let out a thunderous roar that shook the heavens.
   1
   Samui, even after covering her ears, felt the vibrations drill into her bones. The sheer sound nearly made her collapse.
   Thankfully, the Eight-Tails wasn't targeting her. Otherwise, even that roar alone would've been enough to knock her unconscious.
   Uchiha Haru stood unmoved.
   Beside him, a colossal dragon began to materialize. Dozens of meters long, it curled upward as Haru floated into the air.
   At the same time, his Sharingan eyes glowed a blood-red hue, more intense and bewitching than ever before.
   The Eight-Tails' entire massive frame trembled with unease.
   Fear crept in-primal and unshakable. Something ancient within him warned him to yield.
   Those eyes... were terrifying.
   The stories were true.
   Once, Uchiha Madara had used those eyes to control the Nine-Tails.
   And now another Uchiha, wielding a similar power, stood before him.
   Though Haru couldn't compare to Madara yet, the Eight-Tails was no Nine-Tails either.
   4
   Even so, the oppressive chakra emanating from this man, mixed with the influence of his Sharingan, was overwhelming.
   It was too much. It crushed all instinct to fight.
   "Gyuki, what's wrong with you?!"
   As a perfect Jinchriki, Killer Bee could sense every subtle shift in the Eight-Tails.
   But what he sensed now was beyond belief.
   The Eight-Tails, once ferocious and proud, was afraid.
   "I hate those eyes..." the Eight-Tails muttered, trembling. "We need to go. We can't win against him."
   The tailed beasts were proud by nature.
   They believed in their unmatched power.
   Yet now, one of them was backing down, its pride shattered by sheer intimidation.
   "Alright," Killer Bee responded.
   He understood. Uchiha Haru was too strong-an abyss of power they couldn't cross.
   He had lingered here only to buy time, to let the shinobi of Hidden Cloud escape.
   But there was no point anymore.
   He had tested Haru's strength. And lost.
   Surely, by now, his fellow ninjas had gotten far away.
   Time to retreat.
   "Gyuki, the Tailed Beast Bomb!"
   Killer Bee spoke solemnly.
   The final move.
   The most devastating jutsu a tailed beast could unleash.
   A concentrated mass of Yin-Yang chakra, molded into a black sphere, began to form between the Eight-Tails' jaws.
   Small in size, but holding annihilation within.
   Once fully charged, they launched it toward Uchiha Haru.
   BOOM!
   A deafening explosion rocked the land.
   Smoke billowed. Shockwaves tore through the forest.
   The river vaporized instantly. Half the forest vanished in a flash. All life within range obliterated.
   The sheer destructive power was enough to make the sky seem to tremble.
   Killer Bee and the Eight-Tails stared intently at the center of the crater.
   Looking. Searching.
   For any sign of Uchiha Haru.
   But there was nothing.
   No chakra signature. No movement.
   Just desolation.
   And then-
   " Killer Bee Sensei! Behind you! Behind you!" Samui screamed.
   Killer Bee and the Eight-Tails turned in unison.
   And there he was.
   Uchiha Haru, standing unharmed.
   Eyes cold, expression unreadable. A smirk of amusement playing on his lips.
   Then, he raised one foot.
   And slammed it down.
   BOOM!
   A shockwave blasted outward.
   The earth cracked beneath him. Dust exploded. A deep crater formed from nothing but raw physical force.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 9 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 89: Chapter 89 : Can You Hide from These Eyes?
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   "Cough, cough, cough..."
   Killer Bee and the Eight-Tails slowly climbed out of the massive crater, their bodies battered, their spirits weighed down.
   How did Uchiha Haru get behind them?
   The Body Flicker Technique?
   No, that couldn't be it.
   There wasn't a single afterimage, and the distance was too far. The Body Flicker couldn't cover ground like that.
   It definitely wasn't the Body Flicker Technique!
   Then what kind of technique was this?
   How did this Uchiha brat master so many advanced forms of ninjutsu?!
   "Bee, do you remember the Yellow Flash of Konoha we encountered during the Third Great Ninja War?"
   "The Yellow Flash of Konoha?"
   The Eight-Tails' words sparked Killer Bee's memory.
   It brought to mind a fearsome technique that had shaken the shinobi world during the war.
   The Flying Thunder God Technique!
   Could it be that?
   Killer Bee frowned and glanced over his shoulder.
   Sure enough, there it was-a kunai embedded in the ground, etched with a familiar formula.
   Hiss!
   The Flying Thunder God!
   Compared to the Body Flicker Technique, he was far more familiar with this.
   He hadn't just heard of it-he'd fought against it.
   If the Flying Thunder God Formula was placed on a target, the user could teleport to it instantly.
   No matter how great the distance.
   He remembered it vividly.
   He and his brother, the current Fourth Raikage, had crossed paths with the infamous "Yellow Flash" of Konoha-Minato Namikaze, the man who would become the Fourth Hokage.
   They had clashed briefly.
   Although it ended in a draw, the speed and deadliness of Minato's Flying Thunder God Technique had left a deep scar in his mind.
   It had been two against one.
   And they only managed a draw?
   In truth, they had already lost.
   Now, Killer Bee could tell at a glance.
   Uchiha Haru had used the same technique!
   His heart grew heavier by the second.
   The Body Flicker Technique, the Flying Thunder God, the Sharingan, Wood Release, and monstrous taijutsu skills...
   Could this really be a ninja only sixteen or seventeen years old?
   No matter how gifted he was, how could someone so young have mastered so many high-level jutsu?
   It was inhuman.
   Across the entire history of the shinobi world-past and present-there might not be anyone who had achieved such power at his age.
   "Gyuki, get ready. Continuous Tailed Beast Bombs!"
   "Got it!"
   The Eight-Tails began to gather chakra again.
   But this time, it wasn't just a single Tailed Beast Bomb.
   It was a barrage-a continuous volley.
   As the name implied, these bombs would be prepared in rapid succession and fired one after another, laying waste to everything in their path.
   Soon, they were ready.
   As a perfect jinchriki, Killer Bee could seamlessly merge with the Eight-Tails and unleash powerful attacks almost effortlessly.
   Even something as massive as the continuous Tailed Beast Bombs took little time to prepare.
   "Fire!"
   Killer Bee bellowed, and the Eight-Tails unleashed a devastating barrage.
   One after another, glowing black spheres burst from its mouth, aimed directly at Uchiha Haru.
   This time, they deliberately varied the angle and trajectory, anticipating the possibility that Haru might use the Flying Thunder God Technique again.
   They remained vigilant.
   BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!
   Explosions ripped through the landscape.
   The colossal energy wiped out everything nearby.
   Samui had been protected in advance by Killer Bee. Otherwise, she would have been turned to ash in an instant.
   More than ten Tailed Beast Bombs were fired.
   Even the Eight-Tails, with its nearly limitless chakra, was beginning to falter.
   Killer Bee was panting hard.
   The Eight-Tails looked exhausted.
   But there was no hesitation.
   They knew.
   Even with such a bombardment, there was no guarantee that Uchiha Haru had been killed.
   Their true goal wasn't to destroy him.
   It was to buy time. To escape.
   They turned.
   "Let's move!"
   Killer Bee barked, taking off with Samui.
   They dashed across the battlefield, battered ground beneath their feet.
   They didn't get far.
   They had barely covered twenty meters when the razed terrain in front of them erupted.
   A forest of trees burst from the scorched earth, entangling the Eight-Tails with ferocious speed!
   These weren't ordinary trees. This was Wood Release.
   The Eight-Tails roared and struggled, snapping the trees like twigs with brute force.
   CRACK!
   The first wave shattered.
   But within seconds, a second wave surged from the earth, even denser, even tougher.
   Despite being drained from the continuous Tailed Beast Bombs, the Eight-Tails' raw power was still terrifying.
   CRACK!
   It broke free again, roaring in fury.
   "RRAAAAAHHH!!"
   The Eight-Tails roared and charged forward. Along its path, trees rose up to block the way, but without exception, it tore through them one by one.
   Nothing could stop it. It was an unstoppable force of destruction.
   But just then, a massive wooden dragon descended from the sky, diving straight for the Eight-Tails.
   "ROAR!"
   The beast bellowed, the sound echoing through the shattered forest.
   A dragon and a bull-two titanic forces-roared at once and charged.
   Just before impact, the wooden dragon twisted midair, coiling around the Eight-Tails like a serpent.
   The enormous wooden dragon, tens of meters long, wrapped itself tightly around the rampaging beast. The Eight-Tails, musclebound and brimming with violent chakra, struggled with all its might.
   The wooden dragon glowed with a dark green energy. Though it looked like wood, its surface gleamed like steel, emanating immense power.
   What followed was no longer a direct clash-it was a battle of raw strength.
   "ROAR!"
   The Eight-Tails strained, its massive muscles bulging under the pressure of the dragon's grip. But the more it struggled, the tighter the dragon coiled.
   With a groan of splintering wood, the dragon began to crack-but each time it did, those cracks regenerated as if being healed.
   "Gyuki, something's wrong! Chakra!"
   "The Wood Dragon is absorbing our chakra!"
   Killer Bee immediately sensed the abnormality.
   Logically, the Eight-Tails should have torn the dragon apart within moments. But it had held out far longer than expected.
   Not only were the previous cracks regenerating, but the grip was tightening further.
   The truth became clear-the Wood Dragon was draining their chakra while reinforcing itself.
   "Gyuki, we can't drag this out. Gather your strength and break free in one go!"
   Killer Bee's voice sharpened with urgency.
   The longer the struggle continued, the more chakra they would lose. The Eight-Tails' reserves would keep diminishing, while the Wood Dragon continued to grow stronger.
   A one-time burst of power-that was their only option.
   "Got it!"
   The Eight-Tails grunted in acknowledgment, took a deep breath, and summoned all of its strength in one massive effort.
   The groaning of bending wood intensified. Cracks spiderwebbed across the wooden dragon's body. Its dark green glow began to flicker.
   It was on the verge of breaking.
   "You've got this, Gyuki! Just a little more and-ah..."
   Killer Bee's shout of encouragement trailed off abruptly.
   Because from the distance, a figure was slowly approaching.
   Uchiha Haru.
   His blood-red eyes glowed ominously, and within them spun three tomoe-connected like curved blades, swirling with malevolent power.
   "Those eyes..."
   Killer Bee's breath caught in his throat.
   "Mangeky Sharingan!"
   All his usual antics-the rap, the quips, the bravado-vanished. What replaced them was silent awe and dread.
   The legendary eyes.
   Eyes said to have been wielded only by Uchiha Madara in the days of old-the Mangeky Sharingan.
   And now they were staring them down.
   Even the Eight-Tails' resistance began to falter.
   Something primal inside it recoiled from those eyes.
   It wanted to submit.
   It couldn't resist.
   Such power, such bloodlust-it wasn't something even a tailed beast could ignore.
   Uchiha Haru stepped closer, his face devoid of emotion-cold and indifferent.
   A hundred years ago, the God of Shinobi, Senju Hashirama, had used the Wood Dragon Technique to suppress the rampaging Nine-Tails.
   5
   And now, Haru had done the same-though his opponent was weakened, his control of Wood Release alone wasn't enough to subdue the Eight-Tails completely.
   In the end, it was his Mangeky Sharingan that sealed the battle.
   It proved one thing-he still had a ways to go before matching Hashirama at his prime.
   But he wasn't discouraged. Haru exhaled quietly, his gaze unwavering.
   He was still young.
   And his potential was limitless.
   One day, he would surpass even Hashirama Senju.
   He believed it.
   Uchiha Haru walked toward the unconscious Killer Bee. The Eight-Tails had already withdrawn into Bee's body, completely drained of chakra and unable to manifest again any time soon.
   Killer Bee had collapsed.
   Beside him lay Samui.
   With a flick of Haru's wrist, vines rose from the ground and bound the two tightly.
   Then, with a blur, Haru vanished-his Body Flicker Technique far surpassing normal shinobi speed.
   His movement was a level beyond comprehension.
   By the time anyone could react, he had already disappeared into the horizon.
   He reappeared at the true hidden stronghold of the Uchiha Clan.
   The Hidden Cloud shinobi thought they had everything under control.
   They thought they'd kept their distance to avoid the Sharingan's effects.
   But they didn't know they were facing Eternal Mangeky Sharingan.
   That kind of distance could deceive an ordinary Sharingan-but not these eyes.
   Uchiha Haru had seen through everything from the beginning. He had anticipated their movements.
   And he had already prepared-evacuating everyone to this hidden location before the enemy even launched their attack.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 6 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 90: Chapter 90 : The Helplessness of the Hidden Cloud Village! Paying Money to Redeem the People!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   "Haru is back!"
   "It's Uchiha Haru!"
   As soon as Haru returned, members of the Uchiha clan quickly surrounded him.
   "Haru, did everything go smoothly?"
   The Great Elder approached with a calm smile, his tone gentle. Of course, he knew with Haru's abilities that nothing would have gone wrong, but he asked out of politeness.
   "Yes," Haru replied with a nod. He then instructed the guards to take the captured Killer Bee and Samui away and place them under heavy watch.
   Turning to the Great Elder, he asked, "How are things on your end?"
   "Haha, don't worry," the elder laughed, motioning with his hand. Two Uchiha ninja appeared, dragging behind them a restrained shinobi from the Hidden Cloud Village.
   It was C, also known as the right-hand man of the Fourth Raikage.
   Haru's mission had been simple: disrupt the Hidden Cloud's plans and capture Killer Bee. The remaining Cloud ninja were left to the Uchiha clan. Haru had no intention of letting his clan rest on their laurels. If they couldn't subdue a bunch of defeated, disorganized ninja, what good were they?
   Fortunately, it seemed they had managed just fine.
   "Bring him forward," Haru said, waving casually. The Uchiha shinobi pushed C forward.
   "Were you the one leading this operation?" Haru asked flatly, barely bothering to look at him.
   "Yes, Lord Haru," C answered with respect. It wasn't just because he was a prisoner-Haru's sheer strength had left an undeniable impression.
   "So it was you who thought you could take on the Uchiha clan? What a joke."
   "Did you forget to look in the mirror before coming here?" one of the younger Uchiha sneered.
   1
   But C remained composed, his bearing calm and unshaken.
   Haru gave a slight nod, inwardly impressed. It wasn't easy to maintain such poise after a defeat like that.
   "Lord Haru, on behalf of the Raikage, I wish to express our deep regret for the Hidden Cloud's actions. We acknowledge our fault in this. I ask that you show mercy and release our people."
   "The Hidden Cloud Village is one of the five great ninja nations. If you allow this, the Raikage would be grateful, and eager to build a friendship with the Uchiha clan."
   C tone was diplomatic, almost too smooth. He didn't speak like a prisoner; he spoke like an envoy.
   Haru chuckled.
   Most would hear nothing but humility in C words.
   But Haru heard the hidden message clearly.
   "Show mercy, make friends" - veiled threats.
   1
   The message was simple: Hidden Cloud was powerful. Cooperate and they'd be allies. Refuse, and they'd become enemies.
   And given the state of things, even Konoha had little interest in offending the Hidden Cloud right now.
   What chance did the Uchiha clan alone have?
   Haru looked at C and said casually, "Make friends? Yes, we Uchiha are always happy to make friends."
   C eyes lit up for a moment, the glimmer of hope quickly hidden.
   Maybe it really could be that easy?
   After all, the Hidden Cloud Village held significant sway.
   Who would dare oppose them?
   As for friendship... that was just political theater.
   When had lions and sheep ever become friends?
   The Great Elder stood beside Haru, clenching his fists, barely restraining himself from intervening. He understood the Cloud's power, yes. But releasing prisoners so easily would make them appear weak. What would stop other villages from trying the same thing?
   Still, he said nothing.
   He knew Haru wasn't so simple. There was no way he would let things go cheaply.
   "Release them? Of course," Haru said with a slow nod. "But there will be a price."
   "Money is no problem," C replied quickly. "If you have any other requests, Lord Haru, please say so. As long as it is within my power, I will comply."
   Over a hundred elite jnin had been captured. Among them were Samui, a rising star, and Killer Bee-a perfect jinchriki, brother of the Fourth Raikage.
   1
   Bringing them all back was worth any price.
   In C mind, Haru was just using this as a face-saving gesture.
   Surely he wouldn't ask for too much. Who would dare demand a steep ransom from the Hidden Cloud?
   "One million ry," Haru said calmly.
   "Alright, no problem! One million-"
   "Per person."
   3
   C froze mid-sentence.
   "One... per person? One million ry?"
   You have to understand-in the ninja world, a bowl of ramen only costs about sixty ryo.
   One million ryo is an astronomical amount of money!
   One million ryo per person.
   There were over a hundred captives. That meant the total ransom would exceed one hundred million ryo?!
   "Mr. Uchiha Haru, you... you're not joking, are you?"
   C looked at Haru, incredulous. He suspected that Haru had no idea just how massive a sum one million ryo really was.
   Haru only cast him a cold glance. "No."
   "There's no use keeping them alive then. Kill them all."
   "Yes!"
   The ninja nearby acknowledged the order without hesitation, pulling C along.
   One million ryo-if the ransom was paid, they'd live. If not, they'd die.
   The attitude was merciless, utterly devoid of compromise.
   C finally realized Haru was serious. And his earlier thoughts, about fearing the Hidden Cloud Village and hesitating to attack them? Ridiculous.
   No, they just wanted the money...
   "Wait! Wait!"
   "Mr. Uchiha Haru, yes! Yes! One million ryo per person is acceptable!"
   C shouted, desperate.
   "Do you have the authority to decide this?"
   The great elder interrupted with a grave expression.
   But inside, he was relieved.
   He knew Haru well enough to trust that he wouldn't let the Uchiha suffer needlessly.
   One million ryo each... if anyone else tried to negotiate that, it would be impossible. This was not negotiation-it was outright robbery.
   They'd already received substantial funds from Konoha before. Now, with ransom money from Kumogakure, the Uchiha clan could live without worrying about basic needs anywhere.
   "Yes! I can decide."
   "There are 123 ninjas from the Hidden Cloud Village captured here. Each will be worth one million ryo."
   C swallowed hard.
   He saw the cold resolve in Haru, so formidable and fearless.
   When dealing with a man like this, you couldn't afford to show any hesitation. It would only cost you more.
   "No... no, wait!"
   Haru shook his head. "The regular ninjas get one million ryo each, but you three have special statuses. One million is not enough."
   1
   He was talking about C, Samui, and Kirabi.
   "You'll have to pay more."
   "Ah?"
   C was stunned.
   More money???
   "What about our price?"
   C asked, swallowing nervously.
   Haru paused, then said, "The Jinchriki is the most expensive. The woman comes next. You are the cheapest. I'll determine the exact amounts."
   1
   Cheapest?
   C's emotions twisted into a confusing knot.
   Was that good news? Bad?
   1
   Either way, the matter was settled.
   No matter the cost, the important thing was that no one would get hurt.
   Especially Killer Bee, the perfect Jinchriki-his value to Kumogakure was beyond measure.
   As long as he remained safe, the Raikage wouldn't hesitate to pay whatever price was asked.
   He sighed deeply. "Alright."
   "I accept all terms. When can we leave?"
   "You all may go, but the Jinchriki and the female ninja must remain."
   "When the payment arrives, I will release them."
   There were more than a hundred captive Kumogakure ninjas.
   Taking them all along was impractical-feeding and guarding them would be a huge burden.
   It was best to keep only a few key people.
   Of all the captives, the highest status was Killer Bee, the perfect Jinchriki and younger brother of the Fourth Raikage.
   He had to be kept.
   The female ninja was also a rising star of Kumogakure and very important. Keeping these two ensured the Cloud Village wouldn't renege on the deal.
   "Can't you release us all?"
   2
   "With the reputation of Kumogakure, we would never break our word!"
   "Please trust us!"
   2
   C looked at Haru pleadingly.
   Another day's delay only increased risks.
   The tailed beast within Killer Bee was the top priority-no mistakes were allowed.
   And Samui... young, beautiful, and with a tempting figure.
   Being held by the Uchiha clan felt like a lamb walking into the tiger's den.
   Though the terms had been negotiated, the risk was still real.
   But what if...
   "Are you trying to negotiate with me?"
   Haru's gaze cut coldly through C, eyes icy and filled with lethal intent.
   C trembled inwardly, sensing genuine fear for the first time.
   "Impossible!"
   The great elder next to C spoke firmly: "One hand gives the money, the other hand releases the captives. Our dealings are fair."
   "As long as Kumogakure meets our demands, we will release the Jinchriki."
   His tone was gentle but resolute.
   There was no room for further bargaining.
   C had no choice but to accept for now.
   After confirming the values for C, Killer Bee, and Samui, Haru ordered a list to be drawn up and handed it to C.
   Following the agreement, all other Kumogakure ninjas were released first.
   Haru led the Uchiha clan, along with the captive Killer Bee and Samui, onward to the Land of Water.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 91: Chapter 91: The Fourth Raikage's Fury
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   After being released by Uchiha Haru, C rushed nonstop back to the Hidden Cloud Village.
   This matter was urgent, and he had to inform the Fourth Raikage of the situation as quickly as possible.
   So, he left the rest of the team behind, quickening his pace to return alone.
   The other ninjas, trailing behind, were slowed by injuries, delaying their arrival.
   As soon as he reached the village, C immediately made his way to the Fourth Raikage's office.
   "C, you're back," the Fourth Raikage said calmly without looking up from the pile of documents on his desk. His pale skin contrasted with his light blonde hair, and the white, wide-sleeved robe could not conceal his imposing, muscular frame.
   2
   He looked rough, masculine, and wild-an intimidating presence.
   Yet now he sat quietly at the table, handling official affairs with an air that seemed somewhat out of place for a man like him.
   "Where are the Uchiha clan members?" the Fourth Raikage asked bluntly. He didn't ask if the mission was successful; he wanted to know their location immediately.
   This showed his confidence in the operation.
   C was taken aback, a flicker of embarrassment crossing his face.
   "Lord Raikage... the mission has failed."
   "Hm?"
   The Fourth Raikage frowned and looked up, surprise briefly flashing across his rugged, determined face.
   "What happened?"
   "Where are Bee and Samui?"
   Then he realized only C had returned to report.
   Bee and Samui, his trusted comrades, were missing.
   "Bee-sama and Samui... have both been captured by Uchiha Haru!"
   C frowned deeply, his voice heavy.
   "What?"
   The Fourth Raikage stood abruptly, fixing C with a piercing gaze. "Explain."
   "Did Konoha make a move?"
   In his mind, the Uchiha clan were nothing more than stray dogs.
   With Killer Bee-the perfect Jinchriki-and over a hundred elite jonin from Kumogakure present, failure was unthinkable.
   Since the plan collapsed, outside interference had to be the cause.
   Konoha was the first village he suspected.
   "No... no," C said, his voice tinged with embarrassment.
   "What exactly happened?"
   The Fourth Raikage's temper flared visibly.
   Before becoming Raikage, he was notorious for his quick anger.
   Only after ascending to the position had he learned some restraint.
   But this shocking failure rekindled the fury he'd long kept in check.
   C met the Raikage's gaze, inhaled deeply, and recounted everything that had occurred.
   "Lord Raikage, here is the situation..."
   "Eventually, Uchiha Haru agreed to release our people, but naturally, not without a price. This is the ransom he demanded."
   While speaking, C produced the compensation list Haru had prepared and handed it over.
   The Fourth Raikage studied the list, his brows knitting tightly as his anger deepened.
   Then, at the breaking point, he exploded.
   Bang!
   He slammed his palm hard onto the desk.
   With a crack, the entire desk shattered into splinters, rendered unusable.
   The original list disintegrated to dust, vanishing entirely.
   "Uchiha Haru! The insolence of that man is beyond belief!"
   "Does he really not respect our Hidden Cloud Village?"
   6
   The Fourth Raikage roared with fury.
   To him, this was a blatant provocation.
   What was written on the list was dressed up as negotiation, but in reality, it was nothing short of an open insult and attack!
   "Enough! Prepare a team immediately. I'm going there myself. Let's see if this Uchiha Haru truly has the audacity to demand such outrageous prices from Kumogakure!"
   1
   He waved his hand, ready to mobilize forces to confront Haru.
   He had never felt such fury before.
   "Lord Raikage, please calm down! Lord Raikage, please!"
   C hurriedly tried to soothe him. "Bee-sama and Samui are still in Haru's custody."
   "It would be easy to tear down the Uchiha clan with our strength," C continued. "But what about the lives of Killer Bee and Samui?"
   1
   The Fourth Raikage's eyes narrowed into dangerous slits.
   With his temperament, swallowing this insult was unthinkable.
   Yet, abandoning Samui and Killer Bee was out of the question.
   Samui was the Hidden Cloud Village's brightest hope among the younger generation.
   Few could rival her.
   1
   Her cold intelligence and vast knowledge were invaluable.
   Such a talent was destined to become one of Kumogakure's pillars-the future's greatest hope.
   And Killer Bee was the village's highest priority.
   Not to mention his personal mentorship of the Jinchriki.
   The perfect Jinchriki's safety was non-negotiable.
   Thinking this through, the anger in the Fourth Raikage's chest slowly began to subside.
   He let out a long breath, steadying himself, then said, "Tell me everything about the execution of the plan, especially the details of the fight between Killer Bee and Uchiha Haru."
   "I want to know exactly how our plan failed. How was Killer Bee defeated?"
   What troubled the Fourth Raikage most was how Killer Bee-the Eight-Tails Jinchriki-could have been captured and defeated.
   The overwhelming power he wielded was something even the Fourth Raikage dared not underestimate.
   If Killer Bee had fought with his full strength, the Raikage believed he himself would have at least an advantage.
   But to defeat Killer Bee, and then capture him alive? That was practically impossible.
   Killer Bee was the host of the Eight-Tails, the sheer power of the Tailed Beast backing him was unimaginable.
   "All right," C replied, nodding as he recalled the details of the plan and the battle between Killer Bee and Uchiha Haru.
   Because halfway through the fight, he had ordered the Hidden Cloud ninja to retreat and had not witnessed the rest of the battle firsthand, he could not fully describe how Killer Bee was ultimately defeated and captured.
   But even a partial account of the battle was enough to astonish.
   The Fourth Raikage's brows furrowed deeper and deeper, his face growing more and more solemn.
   Even after C finished speaking, the Raikage remained lost in thought, replaying the battle.
   After a long pause, he looked at C incredulously and said, "You're saying Uchiha Haru surpassed Killer Bee in physical ability?"
   "Even after Killer Bee entered a half-tailed beast state, he was still outpaced by Uchiha Haru?"
   "Yes," C confirmed.
   He understood how ridiculous it sounded.
   After all, Killer Bee was one of the strongest shinobi in the entire Hidden Cloud Village.
   For him to be outmatched in every aspect by someone so young-only sixteen or seventeen years old-was unbelievable.
   If C hadn't seen it with his own eyes, his first reaction would've been disbelief. This has to be a joke, right?
   The Fourth Raikage felt the same way.
   Yet, deep down, he was more shocked than skeptical.
   He knew C well and trusted his judgment without question.
   If C said it, it had to be true.
   Killer Bee was defeated.
   And it was a total defeat.
   Face to face, he was completely overwhelmed.
   According to C's account, it seemed that Uchiha Haru had deliberately held back during the fight.
   Had he unleashed his full power from the start, Killer Bee might have fallen even faster.
   Uchiha Haru...
   When did the Uchiha clan produce such a fearsome shinobi?
   The Fourth Raikage squinted his eyes, imagining what a confrontation between himself and Uchiha Haru would look like.
   As the Fourth Raikage, his strength was certainly not to be underestimated.
   Whether physical prowess or ninjutsu, he had profound mastery.
   But if he had to choose, he preferred to settle conflicts with physical combat.
   That raw, face-to-face clash of muscle and skill was more straightforward and suited his temperament better.
   His physical prowess was arguably the best in the Hidden Cloud Village-his speed and defense rivaled almost anyone in the entire shinobi world.
   In pure hand-to-hand combat, Killer Bee wasn't a match for him.
   Of course, that was Killer Bee in his normal state, not in the full Tailed Beast mode.
   Because the power unleashed in full Tailed Beast form was staggering.
   Even Killer Bee, a perfect Jinchriki, couldn't fully control it.
   The Fourth Raikage had never fought Killer Bee in full Tailed Beast state, so he couldn't say who would win.
   But he believed that even if he defeated Killer Bee in full Tailed Beast form, it would cost him dearly.
   A bitter victory, leaving no energy left to capture Killer Bee alive.
   Could this, then, indirectly prove that even the Fourth Raikage himself might not be a match for Uchiha Haru?
   This thought made the Fourth Raikage uneasy.
   But it was fleeting, quickly swept away.
   As a man of his generation and stature, he had confidence in himself.
   Until he had seen and fought Uchiha Haru in person, defeat was not something he'd admit.
   "Lord Raikage, Bee and Samui are currently in Uchiha Haru's custody," C said.
   "No one can say what will happen to them."
   "Perhaps it's best we first pay the ransom and retrieve Bee and Samui as Uchiha Haru demanded, then decide on further actions."
   Seeing the Fourth Raikage remain silent for a long time, C offered the suggestion, emphasizing their immediate priority.
   It was not how to respond to Uchiha Haru yet-it was to save the hostages first.
   "He dares!"
   The Fourth Raikage shouted, his iron palm rising as if ready to strike the table again.
   Had the desk not been smashed to pieces before, it would have thundered loudly.
   He squinted, hesitated for a moment, then said to C, "For now, we'll follow your advice."
   "Rescue Bee and Samui first."
   "Remember-no mistakes this time."
   "Yes, Lord Raikage!"
   C took the order and quickly retreated to prepare.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 92: Chapter 92 : Setting Sail! Spreading the News!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   Almost at the same time, news reached the Hidden Leaf Village.
   Usually, shinobi would report updates to the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, or Danzo via special channels every few days.
   But this time, the reporting day came and went without any word.
   Noticing the unusual silence, Hiruzen immediately ordered a reconnaissance mission.
   They found that the once-dense forest was nearly razed to the ground-only faint traces and vague outlines hinted at its former appearance.
   After an exhaustive search, they barely uncovered a few remnants of bodies.
   From this, it was clear a brutal battle had taken place.
   The Leaf shinobi who had accompanied the Uchiha clan on their protection mission had all been killed-no survivors remained.
   Among the survivors who later emerged from the Uchiha clan were two unfamiliar faces.
   One was recognized as the perfect Jinchriki Killer B from Kumogakure.
   The other was Samui, who had shined during the Chunin Exams several years prior.
   When this news reached Konoha, Hiruzen and Danzo convened to discuss it.
   The two seasoned leaders quickly grasped the general situation.
   The complete devastation of the forest was no accident.
   There was no doubt it had been caused by Uchiha Haru and Killer B.
   The outcome was equally obvious.
   Uchiha Haru had defeated Killer B.
   This result did not shock Hiruzen or Danzo.
   During the recent Uchiha Clan massacre, Uchiha Haru had faced five Kage-level shinobi simultaneously-and held the upper hand.
   This included the first and second Hokage, Hashirama and Tobirama Senju, who had been resurrected through the Impure World Reincarnation technique-immortal, indestructible, and brimming with chakra.
   It wasn't that Killer B was weak.
   A perfect Jinchriki might dominate most opponents.
   But facing Uchiha Haru was a different matter.
   It would be strange if Killer B emerged unscathed.
   From what was known, Uchiha Haru had completely shattered the plans of Kumogakure and captured both the perfect Jinchriki Killer B and Samui.
   This outcome was deeply satisfying.
   Konoha and Kumogakure had always been rivals.
   Especially in recent years, Konoha's strength had waned due to various setbacks.
   7
   Meanwhile, Kumogakure had grown stronger and long coveted the title of the strongest ninja village.
   Now, seeing Kumogakure suffer such a significant blow, Hiruzen and Danzo allowed themselves a rare moment of smug satisfaction.
   Though they lost some shinobi during the mission, it was negligible compared to Kumogakure's losses-it was an acceptable cost.
   However, this incident could not be overlooked.
   Konoha's shinobi had been killed on Land of Fire territory.
   If they failed to demand an explanation, Konoha's reputation would be irreparably damaged.
   So on the day the news arrived, Danzo and Hiruzen agreed to send one of Konoha's most famous "copy ninja," Hatake Kakashi, to Kumogakure to confront the Raikage.
   1
   The Hidden Cloud Village had just suffered a major setback and, having been the aggressor initially, probably lacked the confidence to challenge Konoha now.
   As for why Kakashi was chosen, the reasons were simple.
   First, Kakashi's abilities were outstanding.
   Whether in personal combat or strategy, he was more than capable of handling such a delicate mission.
   Second, Konoha wanted to taunt Kumogakure.
   The Hidden Cloud Village had gone to great lengths to discover that an ordinary ninja could transplant the Sharingan and thus wield its terrifying power.
   Was that why they had tried so hard to obtain a pair of Sharingan?
   Konoha intended to send Kakashi to show the Fourth Raikage what it truly meant to possess the Sharingan.
   1
   ...
   Elsewhere, in a dimly lit cave, only a flickering candle illuminated the space.
   A masked man stood with his back turned, hands behind him.
   White Zetsu was reporting the recent conflict between Kumogakure and the Uchiha clan.
   Since witnessing the Uchiha Clan Massacre, the masked man had become increasingly aware of how extraordinary Uchiha Haru was.
   Beyond his immense strength, Haru always seemed unpredictable.
   Such a shinobi, if recruited, would be a tremendous asset.
   But if turned against him, Haru would become a significant threat.
   Unfortunately, Haru was not someone easily controlled.
   The masked man could only try to win his favor slowly.
   Using force?
   Only as a last resort, the "trump card" would be employed.
   2
   This was the masked man's greatest headache.
   Therefore, he ordered White Zetsu to gather detailed intelligence on the Uchiha clan but hold off for now.
   There was still much time before his plan's implementation-no need to rush.
   "Understood," the masked man replied in his low, majestic voice.
   After hearing White Zetsu's report, he said nothing further on the matter.
   The feud between Kumogakure and the Uchiha clan was irrelevant to him.
   What truly caught his attention was another matter.
   "Are you saying the Eight-Tails Jinchriki is now in Uchiha Haru's hands?" the masked man asked.
   "Yes," White Zetsu confirmed.
   "Go negotiate and see if we can retrieve the Eight-Tails Jinchriki. This is of utmost importance to us!"
   The masked man's voice was firm and authoritative.
   His Akatsuki organization was still in its infancy, assembling personnel and suffering from a shortage of manpower.
   Next came the accumulation of resources and power.
   Only after these stages would they move to the final objective: capturing the tailed beasts.
   Though that step was still far off, securing the Eight-Tails now would be a considerable advantage.
   "Understood," White Zetsu replied.
   After a brief pause, the masked man asked again, "The Uchiha clan is heading to the Land of Water?"
   "Yes," White Zetsu confirmed.
   From the route the Uchiha clan had taken, their destination was clear.
   "The Land of Water..."
   The masked man muttered under his breath, frowning beneath his mask as a vague sense of foreboding settled over him.
   Long ago, he had used his Mangeky Sharingan to manipulate the Mizukage, thereby exerting control over the entire Land of Water.
   Now, in the early stages of Akatsuki's formation, the Land of Water was the largest territory he controlled.
   If Uchiha Haru entered that domain, wouldn't it ruin all his efforts?
   The masked man pondered silently.
   From one perspective, it would be best to simply prevent Uchiha Haru from entering the Land of Water.
   But what if there was another way?
   What if, under his influence, the Land of Water accepted the Uchiha clan-just like Konoha had once done?
   He could turn the Uchiha clan into a family of the Hidden Mist Village.
   Though some obstacles existed, controlling the Mizukage made it feasible.
   By doing so, he could control the entire Uchiha clan-and Uchiha Haru himself-through the Mizukage's influence.
   Indirectly, he could bend Uchiha Haru to his will.
   3
   If all went smoothly, he might succeed in recruiting Haru to his side.
   But the idea was quickly dismissed.
   No-it wouldn't work, not even as a long shot.
   It was far too difficult to keep such a scheme hidden from Uchiha Haru.
   After all, Haru possessed a pair of eyes identical to the masked man's own Sharingan.
   If careless, the plan would be exposed immediately.
   The ideal scenario was simply impossible.
   Moreover, the masked man recognized that Uchiha Haru was ambitious, unwilling to bow to anyone.
   Allowing such a person to reside in the Land of Water was akin to planting a bomb in his own house.
   Too dangerous.
   It could not be allowed.
   Having made his decision, the masked man said to White Zetsu, "Additionally, inform the Land of Water that Uchiha Haru must not be allowed to enter their territory."
   "Yes!" White Zetsu acknowledged the order, then let out a grim chuckle.
   Slowly, he sank into the ground, disappearing without a trace.
   ...
   After the Raikage's forces withdrew, Uchiha Haru resumed his journey with the Uchiha clan toward the Land of Water.
   A day later, they entered the Land of Whirlpools-the final land before reaching the Land of Water itself.
   From here, they would have to rely solely on waterways, drifting across the sea.
   So preparations were necessary.
   Along the coast of the Land of Whirlpools, merchants frequently traveled for trade.
   Here, anything could be purchased for the right price.
   Having amassed considerable funds from Konoha and Kumogakure, the Uchiha clan was far from short on money.
   Shopping along the way cost a fortune and wasted precious time.
   Yet, the journey remained peaceful.
   Except for occasional shadows spying from afar, no one dared attack them like before.
   This was thanks to the previous devastating battle between Uchiha Haru and Killer B.
   Even the perfect Jinchriki of Kumogakure had fallen.
   Others, no matter how brave, would think twice before challenging them.
   Thus, Uchiha Haru safely brought the Uchiha clan members to the Land of Whirlpools' port.
   2
   Without hesitation, Haru spent a huge sum to purchase a large wooden ship-enough to carry all clan members aboard.
   Since they had the means, they might as well enjoy it.
   Additionally, Haru hired experienced sailors and captains to navigate the vessel.
   After all, the Uchiha clan had long lived in Konoha-an inland village far from the sea.
   Few among them were familiar with the ocean, let alone sailing.
   Without skilled navigators, they would be lost at sea, unable to find the Land of Water.
   Therefore, hiring captains and sailors was essential.
   With everything ready, Uchiha Haru led the clan out to sea...
   1
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 93: Chapter 93 : You Need to Pay More!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   The days at sea dragged on, dull and monotonous.
   This was especially true after the initial novelty had worn off.
   Facing the endless ocean all day, no matter where one looked, the scenery remained nearly the same.
   If anyone wanted to move around, the cramped space on the ship made it tedious and frustrating.
   On top of that, several Uchiha clan members began experiencing seasickness-loss of appetite, nausea, and vomiting.
   Most affected were the women who did not know ninjutsu and the children who had yet to learn any.
   Their bodies were generally weak, unaccustomed to the sea or life on a boat.
   Such reactions were common.
   If a medical ninja had been present-even a Chnin-level one-these symptoms could have been treated quickly.
   Unfortunately, the Uchiha clan did not have a single medical ninja among them.
   Those suffering simply had to endure and adjust on their own, which was miserable.
   "No medical ninja..."
   Uchiha Haru thought grimly.
   This problem had never surfaced before.
   Once they settled, it would have to be addressed.
   In missions and war, medical ninjas were vital.
   With them, injured teammates could receive immediate care-perhaps crude, but often life-saving.
   Such care increased survival rates and the chances of success.
   For a clan to truly thrive, it needed talents in all areas.
   Medical ninjas were indispensable.
   "The Uchiha clan, as dignified as it is, doesn't even have a medical ninja?"
   Before Haru could dwell further, a sharp voice interrupted.
   He glanced sideways to see Samui.
   Life on the ship was dull and the conditions less than ideal.
   Especially the lower hold-damp, dark, and reeking with a strange odor.
   Staying there too long could cause illness, even in healthy people.
   Therefore, most Uchiha stayed on deck, enjoying the breeze and sun.
   Killer B and Samui, both captives, were also held on the deck.
   After their previous battle with Haru, Killer B's chakra was severely depleted from overusing the Eight-Tails, leaving him weak and mostly asleep for days.
   Samui's cold, arrogant demeanor made her uncommunicative.
   So it was unexpected when she suddenly spoke up.
   "What did you say?"
   Haru stepped before her, looking down.
   Samui's figure was striking-her chest ample and deep, drawing even the usually reserved Haru's gaze.
   Under his scrutiny, Samui remained calm, not flustered in the slightest.
   In fact, she deliberately straightened, showcasing herself confidently.
   She knew well how her appearance affected men, yet brazenly flaunted it.
   Two reasons explained this:
   One, Kumogakure was open about beauty and seldom shy.
   Two, she trusted that Haru's position and their prior negotiations meant he wouldn't touch her.
   She fixed her sharp eyes on him and sneered, "I say, it's ridiculous that a clan as large as the Uchiha doesn't even have a medical ninja."
   This was a rare blow to the pride of the Hidden Cloud Village-completely defeated by Uchiha Haru.
   Samui had been scheming revenge, and now that she had met him, she intended not to let him go so easily.
   Haru studied her-the first woman he had met with such boldness.
   She was nothing like Yuhi Kurenai or Yugao Uzuki.
   Interesting.
   1
   "So, you know medical ninjutsu?" Haru asked.
   Samui hesitated, then turned her head away.
   "No."
   Though among Kumogakure's best young ninja, she was not an all-rounder.
   " don't waste your breath."
   Haru waved his hand.
   "Take her to the lower hold."
   "It's been a long time since I've been down there today," Samui replied coldly.
   "Yes."
   The Uchiha assigned to guard her obeyed and led Samui away.
   "You!"
   Samui's expression darkened.
   The damp, chilly lower hold was miserable to imagine.
   Still, her pride prevented her from complaining to Haru.
   She was forced away silently, cursing him inwardly.
   Just as she was about to be taken below, Haru's eyes suddenly flashed, and he stared forward.
   A white figure slowly rose from the deck below.
   White Zetsu.
   "Who's there?"
   "Capture him!"
   The Uchiha clan ninja on deck swiftly surrounded the intruder.
   By Haru's order, they subdued him on the spot.
   "Hehehe... don't be so hostile."
   White Zetsu smiled oddly.
   "We are not enemies. Actually, I'm here to negotiate with you-the Uchiha clan."
   Haru had no doubt about White Zetsu's intentions.
   From start to finish, White Zetsu never hid his presence.
   Besides, his combat strength was weak, incapable of causing real harm.
   "Speak. What deal do you want?"
   Haru asked calmly.
   "I heard the Eight-Tails Jinchriki is in your hands?" White Zetsu said.
   "Eight-Tails Jinchriki..."
   Upon hearing those five words, Samui's ears suddenly perked up.
   Killer B was her teacher-an extraordinary Jinchriki who held immense significance to the Hidden Cloud Village.
   Now, this strange white figure she had never seen before mentioned the Eight-Tails Jinchriki as soon as he appeared. How could she not pay attention?
   Uchiha Haru's heart also stirred. He roughly understood what White Zetsu intended.
   After all, he was a time traveler.
   He knew full well what the masked man and the Akatsuki organization wanted to do.
   Yet he still did not conceal anything and said, "Here in my-"
   "That would be great."
   With a disgusting smile, White Zetsu interrupted, addressing Haru, "Mr. Uchiha Haru, I am willing to pay to buy the Eight-Tails Jinchriki from you."
   Money.
   The Uchiha clan was currently in disarray. What did they need most?
   Of course-money.
   And according to the intelligence White Zetsu had previously acquired, the agreement between Haru and the Hidden Cloud Village was also financial.
   But he had no idea how much the price would be.
   "Uchiha Haru, you can't agree to him!"
   Samui couldn't help but shout at Haru upon hearing White Zetsu's proposal. "You already made an agreement with our Hidden Cloud Village. Are you going to go back on your word now?"
   Haru smiled indifferently. "In business, the highest bidder wins. That's fair."
   White Zetsu grinned with satisfaction. "Yes, that's fair!"
   "You... you..."
   "Uchiha Haru, you're treacherous..."
   Samui's eyes widened, her chest heaving with anger, ready to curse.
   Before she could, an Uchiha clan member standing beside her cut her off.
   Are you kidding me?
   What was Haru's current status in the Uchiha clan?
   He was not some ordinary prisoner who could be insulted at will.
   After silencing Samui, the atmosphere fell silent again.
   Haru then said slowly, "How much money are you willing to offer for the Eight-Tails Jinchriki?"
   "The Hidden Cloud Village's price was no small amount."
   "Don't worry, Mr. Uchiha Haru, you'll be satisfied with our offer."
   White Zetsu said this with a smile.
   What worried him most was that Haru might refuse to negotiate at all. Now that Haru was willing to engage, there was nothing left to fear.
   Long ago, he had learned the bounty prices of certain sacrifices on the black market. He was confident Haru would be pleased with his offer.
   "How about 80 million ry?"
   Previously, a reward for the Four-Tails Jinchriki had been set at 50 million ry.
   He was now offering 80 million ry outright. Was he afraid Haru wouldn't be satisfied?
   "How much?"
   Before Haru could reply, the clan's Great Elder asked in surprise.
   White Zetsu's pride swelled.
   How could Haru be scared?
   Eighty million ry was a colossal sum!
   Heh heh heh.
   He declared proudly, "Eighty million ry!"
   His confident demeanor made others chuckle.
   "Eighty million ry... hahahaha!"
   "He said eighty million ry..."
   Even the Uchiha clan members standing nearby laughed this time.
   White Zetsu finally sensed something was wrong.
   Eighty million ry-what was there to be surprised about?
   "Mr. Uchiha Haru, what does this mean?"
   White Zetsu asked, turning to Haru.
   "Too little. Offer more money."
   Haru replied coldly.
   Too little?
   The Great Elder was stunned. Eighty million was still too little?
   2
   The earlier laughter wasn't because it was too much, but because it was too little?
   He was confused.
   Fortunately, eighty million ry wasn't Haru's final offer.
   The Elder raised the stakes, "One hundred million?"
   "Not enough."
   "One hundred and twenty million!"
   "Still not enough."
   "One hundred and thirty million!"
   "Not enough!"
   Still not enough?
   This was nearly half of the Akatsuki organization's assets-and it still wasn't enough?
   1
   An Uchiha clan member nearby smiled and said, "Do you know how much the Hidden Cloud Village promised us?"
   "Five hundred million ry! Five hundred million ry!"
   "We can let you take that woman away for just over 100 million ry. How about it?"
   Five hundred million!
   The Great Elder knew now.
   3
   His visit this time was a joke.
   Thankfully, his face had a fixed color-no matter what, it wouldn't change.
   Otherwise, it would have been obvious that his face had turned blue and red.
   Samui's heart relaxed as well.
   Her teacher, Killer B, was finally safe.
   But when she thought about the five hundred million ry...
   She felt a deep sorrow.
   This was far beyond any ordinary price.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 94: Chapter 94 : Meeting Mei Terumi
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   The farce ended here.
   White Zetsu left in utter embarrassment.
   The Uchiha clan returned to their dull, monotonous lives.
   Such days passed without change until the third day.
   That day was originally clear and breezy-perfect weather.
   Everyone, including the captured Killer B and Samui, basked in the warm sunlight on the deck.
   But before they knew it, the thick fog hanging in the air suddenly grew denser, spreading rapidly. Even with the Uchiha clan's Sharingan, it was difficult to penetrate the mist.
   At this moment, even a fool could tell this was no ordinary fog.
   Real fog rarely became this thick, nor could it change so suddenly in such a short time.
   Something was definitely off.
   The Uchiha clan members immediately fell into disciplined formation, ready for battle.
   Uchiha Haru stood alone at the bow of the ship.
   "Outsiders, please leave the Land of Water! You are not welcome here!"
   "Get out of here!"
   A young woman's stern voice echoed from within the thick fog, laced with a hint of menace.
   Haru remained calm, unsurprised.
   He had long suspected that it wouldn't be easy for the Uchiha clan to establish roots here.
   He had no intention of negotiating peace.
   Not welcome?
   Then they would beat their way until they were.
   Haru's eyes suddenly gleamed, a blood-red light flickering within them, exuding a strange, malevolent aura.
   "Wood Release: Deep Forest Emergence!"
   Forming hand seals swiftly, Haru activated his Wood Release ninjutsu the moment the confrontation began.
   From the depths of the water, more than ten thick vines surged upward at an incredible speed, piercing the surface and twisting through the dense fog.
   The Hidden Mist Technique was designed to obscure vision over a wide area, especially when combined with water-style chakra, significantly impairing enemy sight-even threatening the Sharingan's effectiveness.
   However, the Sharingan wielded here was only a basic one.
   Its effect against Mangeky Sharingan-or higher-is minimal and nearly negligible.
   Thus, this seemingly powerful Hidden Mist Technique was mere decoration to Haru, utterly useless against his superior perception.
   Thanks to his exceptional insight, he had already pinpointed the exact location of the Hidden Mist shinobi lurking in the shadows.
   "Ah!"
   Shocked and pained cries echoed through the fog.
   Shortly after, the vines under Haru's command dragged out captured shinobi, one after another.
   Four in total.
   Their skill was average-only Jonin level.
   In Haru's grip, they had no chance to resist.
   "You... you actually..."
   The Hidden Mist ninjas were stunned. They barely had time to speak before their positions were revealed and they were subdued-no chance for escape or retaliation.
   Haru stared at the bound shinobi, his blood-red eyes shining brighter.
   "Where is Mei Terumi?" he demanded.
   "Mei... Mei..."
   The four Kirigakure shinobi's eyes glazed over, their voices uncertain and hesitant.
   Clearly, they were under an illusion's influence.
   Finding Mei Terumi was Haru's top priority upon entering the Land of Water and Kirigakure.
   Therefore, the moment he arrived, his first question was her whereabouts.
   He wanted to find Mei Terumi.
   Thanks to his control over genjutsu, Haru extracted the information he sought.
   Then, he ordered his men to escort the captured Kirigakure ninjas away unharmed-no abuse, no killing.
   After all, these shinobi would remain in Kirigakure's territory, so minimizing conflict was crucial.
   Of course, if anyone proved reckless enough to risk their life foolishly, Haru would show no mercy.
   Next, Haru instructed the elder to care for the Uchiha clan members and retreat to a small island approximately thirty nautical miles away.
   They were to await orders and never advance without his command.
   Finally, Haru ventured alone into Kirigakure, in the Land of Water.
   At this time, Kirigakure's leader, the Fourth Mizukage Yagura Karatachi, was trapped in a genjutsu controlled by the masked man, unconscious and unable to intervene.
   This was why Kirigakure had fallen into a dark, brutal, and terrifying era-infamously known as the "Village of Blood Mist."
   "Blood Mist..."
   Haru murmured the name under his breath.
   On his way to find Mei Terumi, he witnessed countless families shattered and people mercilessly slaughtered.
   This devastation was not limited to shinobi-civilians suffered just as much.
   Compared to this, although Konoha's higher-ups were corrupt and scheming, the village remained relatively stable.
   At least civilians' safety and social order were somewhat guaranteed.
   But the Hidden Mist Village was far worse.
   Haru was known for his ruthlessness-he never hesitated when taking action, and seldom let others' affairs affect his mood.
   Yet this time, seeing a white-haired old man brutally killed by a vicious shinobi, and a baby helpless in its cradle, stirred something within him.
   Perhaps it was time for Kirigakure to change.
   ...
   Within Kirigakure, deep in a dense forest, a young female ninja, about eighteen or nineteen years old, was practicing ninjutsu.
   Swish!
   Swish!
   Swish!
   More than ten kunai flew from her hands with precise accuracy.
   They flew in all directions, at varying angles and incredible speeds.
   Tengtengtengteng!
   Each kunai struck the mark she had carefully set in advance.
   Even targets positioned at awkward, negative angles were no exception-they were hit with unerring precision.
   Such mastery of kunai and shuriken techniques was undeniably rare for someone her age.
   When the female ninja saw that every kunai had landed perfectly, a faint, beautiful arc lifted her fair and handsome face. Clearly, she was very satisfied with this result.
   However, just as she turned around, preparing to retrieve all the kunai and practice once more, her slender figure suddenly froze.
   Someone had appeared before her-without her noticing.
   A stranger she had never seen before.
   His body was completely concealed beneath a dark robe, lending him an aura of mystery and an unusual, almost hypnotic allure.
   He was not very old-perhaps even younger than her-but his cold eyes were piercing, as if capable of seeing through everything.
   Yet what caught her gaze most was his face-astonishingly beautiful.
   She had never seen such a striking person.
   His delicate, sculpted features were both handsome and masculine, almost stunning her into silence.
   If it weren't for the extreme sensitivity of the situation...
   In recent years, Kirigakure Village had become almost entirely isolated from the outside world.
   They had cut off communication with outsiders and were fiercely hostile to any ninja who dared approach.
   At every entrance around Kirigakure, guards blocked the way to prevent any outsiders from entering.
   Yet now, such a complete stranger stood before her.
   No matter how reckless she was, she was not a fool.
   Something was definitely wrong.
   Who was the man in front of her?
   "Who are you?"
   The female ninja asked warily, eyes narrowing as she stared at the man before her.
   The black-robed man remained calm and spoke softly, his voice steady.
   "Uchiha, Haru."
   "It's you!"
   The female ninja blurted out in surprise, then her expression shifted slightly.
   Haru's eyes flashed sharply.
   Since entering the Hidden Mist Village, he had deliberately concealed his tracks.
   With his strength and the powerful perception granted by the Eternal Mangeky Sharingan, he was confident that no one in the Hidden Mist Village had detected him yet.
   He was absolutely sure of this.
   Then how did the ninja in front of him know?
   "Do you know me?" Haru asked, locking eyes with the female ninja.
   "No... No, I've only heard a little about you," she answered hesitantly.
   In truth, the moment the words left her lips, she knew she had made a mistake.
   But her heart was too shocked to control itself.
   Haru remained calm.
   Such a clumsy answer was no deception to him.
   Yet he had lost interest in pressing the matter further.
   Because he had already pieced it together.
   Who was truly in control of the Hidden Mist Village now?
   Who had he encountered on his journey through the Land of Water?
   Everything became clear with just a little thought.
   Everything was orchestrated by the masked man lurking behind the scenes.
   They didn't want him entering the Hidden Mist Village?
   They could try and stop him.
   Haru no longer feared the masked man.
   Not to mention that the Akatsuki organization was still in its infancy, its members incomplete.
   Even if they were fully assembled, so what?
   Apart from Nagato, who wielded the Rinnegan, who was strong enough to challenge him?
   Let them come.
   He would simply take them on.
   "You are Mei Terumi?"
   After a moment, Haru looked at the female ninja and said.
   He had hidden his tracks all the way-he wouldn't reveal himself to just any ninja.
   Unless this ninja was his target-Mei Terumi.
   But this Mei Terumi was far from the composed and powerful Fifth Mizukage she would become in the future.
   She had not yet endured the many trials ahead, and she appeared somewhat green and inexperienced.
   Otherwise, she would not have been exposed so early due to a slip of the tongue, allowing him to deduce so much.
   Yet, for a young ninja under twenty, Mei Terumi had done well enough.
   She knew Haru was their enemy.
   And he was extremely powerful.
   She was not capable of dealing with him.
   But apart from that initial slip, she had remained calm and composed, never panicking.
   Among the young generation of ninjas Haru had encountered, only a few-such as Uchiha Itachi, Hatake Kakashi, and Samui-had demonstrated such poise.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 6 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 95: Chapter 95: Deception of the Future Fifth Mizukage
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   Bonus Chapter
   ------------
   "You... you know me?"
   Mei Terumi's face shifted, growing more serious.
   For so many years, Kirigakure had been isolated from the outside world.
   Though she might be somewhat known within Kirigakure, no one beyond the village had ever heard her name.
   Now, Uchiha Haru spoke it aloud in person-there could be only one conclusion.
   He had come for her.
   But why had Uchiha Haru suddenly found her?
   "Don't be afraid, I mean no harm," Haru said lightly.
   No harm?
   Mei Terumi frowned slightly.
   More than ten days ago, the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura Karatachi, had warned that Kirigakure would face a tremendously powerful adversary-Uchiha Haru.
   If anyone saw a strange ninja around the village, they were instructed not to engage, but to report immediately for countermeasures.
   Unexpectedly, she had encountered him today.
   If the Fourth Mizukage's warning was true, then with Haru's strength, it would be effortless for him to kill her.
   Yet, now that he stood before her without attacking, only one reason came to mind.
   She was useful to him.
   "What do you want?" Mei Terumi asked, voice steady but resolute.
   "If you intend to use me to harm the Hidden Mist Village, I would never agree-even at the cost of my life!"
   She had lived in the Hidden Mist Village since childhood, filled with affection for everything within it.
   Though Kirigakure's current state was far from ideal, she would never allow its destruction.
   This was her home-and she would protect it.
   "Is it really bad for the Hidden Mist Village?"
   Haru chuckled softly, his eyes calm as they met hers.
   "Do you know what the shinobi world now calls your Kirigakure?"
   "The Village of the Bloody Mist."
   "For years, the Hidden Mist Village has been shrouded in darkness, chaos, and bloodshed. Not only shinobi but ordinary civilians have suffered-wives separated from husbands, children torn from families."
   "If I truly wished to destroy the Hidden Mist Village, I could lurk in the shadows and fan the flames of chaos. Everything I wanted would unfold naturally."
   "But that is not my intention."
   Hearing his words, Mei Terumi's expression darkened.
   For so long, the village had anguished in darkness.
   Those bloody scenes unfolded before her eyes, too close to ignore.
   Why would anyone need to frame the Hidden Mist Village now?
   "What exactly do you want? And why do you need me?"
   Mei Terumi asked cautiously.
   Haru nodded approvingly, recognizing the sharp mind destined to become the Fifth Mizukage.
   In just a few exchanges, she had already grasped his intent.
   "Utilize? Perhaps 'cooperate' is a better term."
   He met her gaze steadily. "Mei Terumi, tell me-do you want to change Kirigakure's current state?"
   She blinked in surprise, not expecting such a direct question, but slowly nodded. Yes, she did want that.
   Of course, she wanted it.
   Anything to make Kirigakure better.
   "Good. I will help you."
   "I will help you take control of the Hidden Mist Village and become its Fifth Mizukage."
   Haru's voice was calm but carried absolute confidence.
   He spoke such a shocking statement as though it were nothing more than an ordinary fact.
   Yet Mei Terumi's face held no joy; instead, her wariness deepened.
   Mizukage.
   Of course she wanted to be one.
   Just as every young and promising ninja in Konoha dreamed of becoming Hokage, becoming Mizukage was her aspiration.
   But to achieve it with the help of Uchiha Haru?
   Why would he help her?
   Was he planning to control the entire Hidden Mist Village through her?
   Or did he have some other purpose?
   Countless concerns flashed through her mind.
   Yet outwardly, she remained composed.
   "No need for that."
   Aware of the potential risks, Mei Terumi declined Haru's offer.
   "To become Mizukage, I will rely on my own strength, not the aid of others."
   "Besides, our Fourth Mizukage is still in his prime. I doubt there will be a successor for at least another decade."
   "Is it premature to even talk about Mizukage succession now?"
   "Heh."
   Haru chuckled.
   "The Fourth Mizukage?"
   "Mei Terumi, you're smart-you must have sensed something strange about the Fourth Mizukage."
   "To be honest, the current Fourth Mizukage is no longer the man he once was."
   "The one who holds that title now is merely a puppet, controlled by someone else's illusion."
   "What!"
   Mei Terumi's expression hardened as she scolded, "You're talking nonsense!"
   "Our Fourth Mizukage is the Three-Tails Jinchriki. Who could possibly control him?"
   "Stop with the nonsense-I don't believe a word of it!"
   "Oh?"
   "Is that so?"
   Uchiha Haru said calmly, "Think carefully about when the Fourth Mizukage began to change. I have no reason to lie to you."
   "You can believe me or not. Right now, it's you who needs me, not the other way around."
   "Now, you can leave at any time and discover the truth for yourself. During this process, I promise not to interfere until you've uncovered everything. When you need my help, you can come back to find me."
   Mei Terumi was still deep in thought when the figure before her vanished in the blink of an eye.
   Uchiha Haru-who had just stood in front of her-disappeared completely.
   She remained frozen, still clutching her kunai, as if the encounter had never happened.
   Only her pounding heart and lingering fear proved that it was real.
   She exhaled slowly, brows furrowed tightly, her mind tangled with indecision.
   Three choices lay before her.
   The first: dismiss everything as an illusion and ignore it completely-pretend it never happened and that it had nothing to do with her.
   But she quickly discarded this option.
   How could she simply turn a blind eye to what had just occurred right before her eyes?
   She couldn't.
   The second choice: report the encounter with Uchiha Haru to the Hidden Mist Village, so the village could prepare for the powerful enemy.
   After that, whatever happened would be out of her hands; she would do whatever the Fourth Mizukage ordered.
   As a shinobi of Kirigakure, this seemed the most reasonable choice.
   After all, why trust an outsider over her own Mizukage?
   It made sense-at least on the surface.
   Yet Mei Terumi hesitated.
   Finally, she chose the third option: investigate the Fourth Mizukage's situation herself to see if Haru's claim was true-that the Fourth Mizukage was controlled by someone else.
   She had her reasons.
   When Yagura Karatachi first became Mizukage, Kirigakure was not the "Village of the Bloody Mist" that the outside world now called it.
   Instead, it was stable, harmonious, and prosperous-everything seemed to be moving in a better direction.
   Then, during the Third Great Ninja War, the Fourth Mizukage's temperament suddenly changed, and everything shifted.
   At first, few thought much of it.
   People change-especially after a brutal war like that.
   So although the Fourth Mizukage's changes were dramatic, no one doubted him.
   Even after a series of dark and brutal policies were enacted, suspicion was minimal.
   The Fourth Mizukage was powerful-and as the Three-Tails Jinchriki, who in the shinobi world dared to challenge him? It was simply unthinkable.
   But now, Haru's words rang in Mei Terumi's mind.
   Though it seemed impossible, could the Fourth Mizukage truly be controlled by someone else?
   That thought lingered, urging her toward a final decision.
   She wanted to find out for herself.
   But testing the truth didn't mean accepting Haru's help.
   For Mei Terumi-and for Kirigakure-whoever controlled the Fourth Mizukage was an enemy.
   And the sudden appearance of Uchiha Haru was no guarantee of goodwill.
   Raised in Kirigakure-the "Village of the Bloody Mist"-Mei Terumi was no naive girl.
   She was talented, level-headed, and capable, even at a young age.
   She knew how to act in dangerous situations and what the right choices were.
   Kirigakure's affairs should be solved by its own people-not reliant on outsiders.
   Only then could the village's fate truly be in its own hands.
   After deciding, Mei Terumi exhaled deeply and picked up the scattered kunai.
   Then she began walking toward the village.
   If she wanted to test Haru's claims, she had to see the truth with her own eyes.
   Of course, her abilities alone wouldn't suffice.
   She needed a trustworthy ally-someone capable enough to help.
   Still, she hoped it was all just her imagination.
   If the Fourth Mizukage truly was controlled by another, Kirigakure-and perhaps the entire shinobi world-faced a catastrophic upheaval.
   As she hurried to the village entrance, Mei Terumi glanced back.
   Her mind was still clouded with doubts.
   Uchiha Haru.
   She was a smart woman.
   She would never underestimate a clever man like him.
   He obviously understood what she was thinking-and what choice she might make.
   Yet he had left the decision entirely to her and promised not to interfere.
   Was he truly confident she would come back to him when she needed help?
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 96: Chapter 96: The Kaguya Clan! Shikotsumyaku!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   The Kaguya clan is one of the major families in the Hidden Mist Village, their standing comparable to that of the Uchiha clan in the Hidden Leaf Village.
   Though no one from the clan has ever held the title of Mizukage, their status has remained high throughout history.
   Since the founding of the Hidden Mist Village, they have been the foremost clan in the village.
   This is due entirely to their overwhelming power.
   More specifically, their unique kekkei genkai: Shikotsumyaku, the Corpse Bone Pulse.
   The Kaguya clan can manipulate their own bones as deadly weapons, both offensively and defensively. They have complete control over the bones in their bodies-from osteoblast activity to calcium levels-allowing them to generate, dissolve, and harden bones at will.
   In battle, these bones become piercing spears or impenetrable shields.
   Their offense and defense are both exceptional, making them formidable opponents on any battlefield.
   For over a century, the Kaguya clan maintained their elite status within the Hidden Mist Village due to their fearsome bloodline limit.
   However, not long after the Third Great Ninja War, everything began to change.
   "Damn it! We can't go on like this!"
   "The people of Kirigakure need to see how powerful we really are!"
   Inside the home of the Kaguya clan head, several key elders of the clan were gathered, heatedly discussing recent events.
   "These past few years, the Fourth Mizukage has gone mad, targeting all clans with bloodline limits throughout the Land of Water."
   "The only reason he hasn't dared move against us is because the Kaguya clan is still too strong for him to crush easily."
   "But at this rate, it's only a matter of time. Other bloodline clans are being eliminated one by one. We're next on the list!"
   "We can't sit here waiting to die. If we must perish, let's go down fighting!"
   A middle-aged shinobi in his thirties slammed his fist into the floor in frustration.
   "That's right, clan head! When has the Kaguya clan ever backed down? If we die, we die with honor!"
   "To hell with them-those bastards from the Hidden Mist Village!"
   "We'll make them remember the power of the Kaguya! We're not a clan you can mess with!"
   ...
   The nearby Kaguya shinobi all voiced their rage.
   The Kaguya are a warrior clan.
   Their thoughts are straightforward, without much scheming or diplomacy.
   If people treat them with respect, they respond in kind.
   But if you cross them, they will not forgive you.
   They don't bluff or hesitate. Once they decide to act, they commit fully.
   For years, the Kaguya have swallowed their pride under the oppressive rule of the Fourth Mizukage.
   And the only reason they've tolerated it this long is because of their clan head.
   Though the Kaguya are known for their aggression and bloodlust, they also respect strength.
   The current clan head is the most powerful member of the Kaguya today.
   He holds absolute authority.
   A man in his forties, with hair as white as snow, dark green eyes with a mysterious glow, and two red markings between his brows.
   Unlike the typical hot-tempered Kaguya, he exudes calm and intelligence.
   He stood still, fingers tapping rhythmically against the table, deep in thought.
   The situation was clear: once the Fourth Mizukage finished eliminating the other bloodline clans, their own Kaguya clan would be next.
   There was no avoiding it.
   But should they launch a rebellion now? What were the odds of success?
   Even with their strength, the Kaguya couldn't match the full might of the Hidden Mist Village.
   What was the right move?
   Just then, a soft chuckle echoed through the room.
   "Heh... Is this all the Kaguya clan amounts to? Weak and vulnerable?"
   The voice was faint, distant, and surreal-yet at the same time, it sounded as if it were whispered directly into their ears.
   "Who's there!?"
   The gathered Kaguya shinobi sprang up, scanning the room with sharp eyes, searching for the source of the voice.
   The topic of their meeting was extremely sensitive. If any of it leaked, the consequences would be catastrophic for the entire clan.
   They couldn't afford even the smallest breach.
   And yet, they were too late.
   A man stepped out from the shadows at the far end of the table, as though he had been there all along.
   His expression was cold. His robe was black as night. And his eyes-blood-red, spinning.
   The Hidden Mist Village had long since ceased to regard the Kaguya clan as their own.
   Because of this, even the head of the Kaguya clan remained completely unaware of matters that Mei Terumi had knowledge of.
   But ignorance didn't cloud judgment.
   The moment Uchiha Haru appeared, the Kaguya clan leader immediately ordered, "Capture him!"
   Their secret had been overheard. Whoever this man was, he couldn't be allowed to leave.
   In an instant, every member of the Kaguya clan present-excluding Uchiha Haru-launched themselves at him. Those seated at this table were not ordinary clan members. They were elites, the best of the Kaguya clan.
   1
   In other clans, high status didn't always mean great strength. For instance, the Uchiha clan's elder might hold a lofty title but wasn't necessarily strong enough to command true respect. Many younger Uchiha could defeat him easily.
   But the Kaguya clan was different.
   They were warriors. Their strength was their rank.
   Among them, the clan head held absolute authority-and was also the strongest.
   The rest of the elites all held key positions within the clan, earned through martial prowess.
   So those qualified to discuss rebellion with the clan leader were not just strategists-they were battle-hardened veterans.
   The moment they moved, their power was undeniable.
   Fast, aggressive, and unrelenting-their fighting style was as brutal as it was effective.
   The Shikotsumyaku, their kekkei genkai, transformed their own bones into weapons-jagged spears of calcium and hardened armor of marrow. In taijutsu, they thrived. Flesh met fist, bone met blade. That was the Kaguya way.
   "Wood Release: Deep Forest Emergence."
   Facing their sudden assault, Uchiha Haru calmly performed a set of rapid hand seals. The speed of his movements blurred, almost dazzling in complexity.
   3
   Even as the Kaguya warriors leaped midair to strike, he completed the final seal.
   The wooden floor beneath their feet erupted. Twisting vines shot upward like serpents, coiling around their limbs with predatory precision.
   Before they could land a single blow, they were tangled and hoisted aloft, immobilized and hanging.
   "Hmph..."
   The Kaguya clan leader narrowed his eyes, a flicker of surprise showing on his otherwise impassive face.
   That ninjutsu... that kekkei genkai...
   Wood Release!
   A power spoken of in legend. A bloodline that had long vanished with the First Hokage.
   The suspended warriors struggled, muscles bulging as they fought the vines. But these were no ordinary plants. They were supple, yet iron-strong-natural chakra constructs capable of strangling even the likes of Shimura Danzo.
   "RAAAHH!"
   Snarling in fury, the warriors activated their Shikotsumyaku. Their skin cracked, and pale bone spurs tore through flesh and muscle, jutting outward like brutal thorns.
   The sharpened bones shredded cloth, flesh, and the wooden tendrils that bound them.
   Creaking sounds echoed. The vines, though durable, began to split.
   "Oh?" Haru tilted his head, an amused smirk playing across his lips.
   "Shikotsumyaku... fascinating."
   Snap!
   The first vine gave way, then the next. One by one, the Kaguya elites tore themselves free.
   Landing heavily on the ground, their eyes blazed with fury. They prepared to charge again-
   Until the clan leader barked, "Stand down!"
   "Why-"
   The warriors turned toward him in protest.
   It wasn't just that Haru had overheard their plans.
   He had bound them-humiliated them-before they'd even touched the ground. For warriors like the Kaguya, this was more than defeat. It was disgrace.
   They burned with the need to avenge it.
   But the clan leader's voice cut through their bloodlust.
   "I said back off! Don't ask why. If he meant to kill you, would he have given you time to break free?"
   "You are no match for him."
   "But-"
   They wanted to protest further, but an order from the clan head was absolute.
   Even in their frustration, they could not disobey. With clenched fists and stormy glares, they stepped back, positioning themselves behind the clan head.
   They did not sheath their bone blades. Their eyes still locked onto Haru with pure hostility.
   The Kaguya clan leader took a few slow steps forward.
   His expression was composed, but his voice carried the weight of authority.
   "You came all the way to the Kaguya clan... just to eavesdrop?"
   "Who are you? And why are you here?"
   Uchiha Haru stood unflinching, robes rippling slightly with his movement. His Sharingan eyes-deep crimson and swirling with tomoe-bore into the man before him.
   "Uchiha Haru," he said simply.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 97: Chapter 97 : Support the Puppet! Select the Target!
   ------------------
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   "Uchiha?"
   "Is he from the Uchiha Clan of Konoha?" asked the head of the Kaguya Clan, frowning.
   Although the Land of Water was far removed from the mainland and its news flow restricted, they still knew of Konoha's infamous Uchiha Clan. During the past Ninja World Wars, they had clashed with them countless times-formidable warriors with a powerful Kekkei Genkai and a bloodline that commanded respect, even from enemies.
   "Konoha is Konoha. The Uchiha are the Uchiha," Uchiha Haru corrected the clan leader bluntly.
   The Uchiha he represented had long severed ties with Konoha.
   "Oh?" the Kaguya patriarch arched an eyebrow, clearly intrigued.
   It seemed that much had changed in the outside world during the time their land remained isolated under the tyrannical regime of Yagura Karatachi. But this wasn't the time to press for details. He focused instead on the young man before him-Uchiha Haru radiated a dangerous aura that couldn't be ignored.
   "Why are you here?" he asked, his tone cautious yet alert.
   He had a hunch that this Uchiha wasn't here by accident. He hadn't killed any of the Kaguya elite who had just attempted to ambush him. Instead, he had allowed them to retreat-observing them rather than exterminating them.
   That didn't align with hostility. If anything, it suggested potential alliance.
   "I want to help you rebel," Haru said, straightforward and without the slightest hesitation.
   If he wanted to establish a foothold in the Land of Water, relying solely on Mei Terumi would be a mistake. She was too young. Her strength and political capital weren't enough to challenge the established power structure. Even if she exposed Yagura's manipulation by an outside force and earned massive credit, the seat of Mizukage would likely still fall to someone older, someone more "qualified."
   That wasn't an outcome Haru could accept.
   To secure Mei Terumi's ascension, he needed an ally-someone powerful, influential, but not politically ambitious enough to threaten her future rule. Someone who could sway a faction within Kirigakure while remaining outside the direct line of succession.
   That person was the head of the Kaguya Clan.
   Haru had thought this through.
   First, the Kaguya were the most prominent bloodline clan in the Hidden Mist Village. Shikotsumyaku, or Corpse Bone Pulse, was a rare and terrifying Kekkei Genkai-proof enough of their overwhelming strength.
   Second, the Kaguya were politically sidelined. Like the Uchiha in Konoha, no matter how powerful they were, they would never be allowed to hold the title of Mizukage. Neither the elders nor the populace would accept it.
   That meant they posed no threat to Mei Terumi's ambitions.
   And most importantly...
   Under Yagura Karatachi's violent, isolationist regime, all bloodline clans were marked for extinction. The Kaguya had two options: remain passive and be purged like the others, or rise in rebellion.
   They needed to choose now-before Yagura turned his attention fully on them.
   Waiting meant certain death.
   Fighting meant a slim chance at survival.
   On their own, the Kaguya had no chance of defeating one of the Five Great Shinobi Villages.
   But with help-maybe.
   And Haru was the help they desperately needed.
   "Help us?" the Kaguya leader's tone was skeptical. "Why?"
   "Why should we believe you're here to help? What's in it for you?"
   No one in this world acted without motivation.
   There was no such thing as a free favor-especially not in the ninja world.
   What did this Uchiha expect to gain? Did he want something from the Kaguya? Was he laying a trap? Was this all just a delay tactic so he could alert the authorities?
   The weight of the decision settled on the clan leader like a ton of stone. He had to be sure-one wrong move and his entire clan would be wiped out.
   Haru narrowed his eyes.
   Didn't people say the Kaguya were all muscle and no brains?
   Where was that supposed idiocy now?
   These questions were annoyingly reasonable.
   "If I wanted to destroy the Kaguya," Haru said coldly, "I wouldn't need to waste time talking."
   "I could have killed all of you in seconds."
   His voice dropped, a blade of ice in his throat. "You have two choices-submit or die."
   1
   "What?!"
   "You arrogant brat!"
   The Kaguya warriors, already incensed, could take no more.
   Old grudges flared. Insult and threat merged into fury, and they attacked-ready to silence the outsider who dared look down on them.
   They had been holding back earlier.
   They hadn't used Shikotsumyaku.
   But now-now they would show him.
   Or so they thought.
   As they lunged, bone spears erupting from their bodies like jagged weapons of war, Haru didn't even blink.
   Just as several Kaguya warriors prepared to attack, they were abruptly halted by the clan leader's outstretched arm.
   Others might not have noticed anything unusual-but the head of the Kaguya Clan did.
   The Uchiha youth standing before them held a strength that defied comprehension. He wasn't someone ordinary shinobi could handle-not even the seasoned elites at his side.
   In the Kaguya Clan-or even across the entire Hidden Mist Village-those warriors were regarded as top-tier fighters. And yet, they had been subdued in an instant.
   All of them.
   Simultaneously.
   It wasn't a coincidence.
   No matter how many times they tried, the result would be the same.
   The Kaguya patriarch stepped forward, his eyes gleaming with something primal.
   He spoke calmly, but his words struck with force. "Let me fight him."
   Unlike the other Kaguya clan members, known for their impulsive nature and brute force, the clan head was calm, measured, and cunning. But that didn't mean he had abandoned the bloodlust embedded in his lineage.
   On the contrary-he had simply learned to restrain it.
   To bury it beneath a cool exterior.
   There simply hadn't been anyone worthy of unleashing it on... until now.
   Until he met Uchiha Haru.
   A fellow bearer of a rare and powerful bloodline. A shinobi whose strength was immeasurable.
   The dormant flame in his heart roared to life.
   Battlelust.
   Behind him, several elite Kaguya shinobi smiled with wicked glee when they heard their clan leader speak. They understood what it meant when the patriarch decided to take the field personally.
   It meant the enemy was truly formidable.
   And it also meant they were about to witness something glorious-and terrifying.
   They knew all too well the terrifying might buried within their leader. In their eyes, once he stepped forward, the outcome was already sealed.
   "There was a time, during the Third Great Ninja War," the Kaguya leader said, his voice rough with nostalgia, "when I clashed with many from the Uchiha Clan."
   "Their strength left a deep impression on me... and I still miss the sound of Uchiha bones breaking. The stench of their blood."
   His gaze fixed on Haru, and the mask of calm was replaced by a twisted, bloodthirsty grin.
   Slowly, he peeled off the white robe draped over his upper body, revealing a thick, muscular frame rippling with power.
   "Hehehehe..."
   "Uchiha... you'll regret stepping into our territory."
   His pupils widened-madness flaring in his eyes. Bloodlust pulsed through him.
   Then-his body began to shift.
   With a sickening sound, bone spurs erupted from beneath his skin.
   From his hands, his arms, his chest... his entire frame was bristling with sharpened ivory-white spikes.
   Far more than the warriors who had tried-and failed-to subdue Uchiha Haru.
   These bones were denser, sharper, and visibly more refined.
   Like all Kekkei Genkai, mastery of Shikotsumyaku-the Kaguya Clan's Corpse Bone Pulse-varied greatly from individual to individual.
   Just as not all Uchiha could awaken Sharingan, and only a handful reached its peak-the Mangeky-so too did the Kaguya differ in their affinity and control over their bloodline ability.
   This man-this monster-was clearly the apex of his clan.
   His entire body became a fortress of ivory spears.
   It would be nearly impossible for an average shinobi to even land a blow, let alone wound him.
   He was a walking weapon-built for war.
   "Heh..."
   The clan head smirked, reaching behind his back and drawing out a massive bone spear. It wasn't like the others-a meter-long jagged blade, shaped like a ninja sword, and far harder than steel.
   It was the densest, strongest bone in his body.
   The kind of weapon only he could wield.
   "The hunt begins now!"
   With a roar, he shot forward-bone blade in hand-charging at Haru with blinding speed.
   He moved like a wraith, flickering across the battlefield with impossibly fast body flickers.
   Each leap brought him closer, his presence like a crashing wave of killing intent.
   His speed rivaled that of Killer Bee before the Eight Tails transformation-except worse.
   Killer Bee had seven swords.
   This man had a thousand-growing from every inch of his body.
   He was the embodiment of death in close quarters.
   But Haru was ready.
   "Wood Release: Deep Forest Emergence!"
   4
   The same jutsu he had used before erupted from the ground-dozens of thick, living vines burst forth, twisting and snapping toward the Kaguya clan head like a swarm of serpents.
   Swish-swish-swish!
   The vines surged like a tidal wave.
   But the clan leader didn't stop.
   He twirled the massive bone blade in a wide arc, carving through the incoming vines with graceful, deadly movements.
   His blade sang through the air-slash after slash.
   It was almost... beautiful.
   The way he moved-balanced, elegant, fluid-was like a macabre dance of war.
   But beneath that elegance was overwhelming bloodlust.
   Snap-snap-snap!
   The thick vines that had previously overwhelmed several Kaguya elites were nothing now. They shattered on contact with his attacks-torn to pieces as if made of paper.
   The Kaguya leader moved forward, carving his way through the forest of vines as if it were nothing.
   With each step, he closed the gap between him and Haru.
   2
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 3 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 98: Chapter 98: Everyone Here is Garbage!
   ------------------
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   "Wood Release: Great Forest Technique!"
   1
   Uchiha Haru formed a series of hand seals, and more than ten thick vines burst forth from his arms like snakes springing from a den.
   These branches, conjured by advanced Wood Release, were several times tougher and more durable than the previous vines summoned through Wood Release: Deep Forest Emergence.
   On the night of the Uchiha Clan's massacre, this technique alone had driven the elite of the Root organization into a corner, forcing them to rely on the forbidden Izanagi to survive.
   Now, the head of the Kaguya Clan stood against the same technique, and yet his expression remained unfazed.
   Just like before.
   With fluid, rhythmic sweeps of the bone sword in his hand, he cleaved through the vines effortlessly.
   Steel-hard and previously unbreakable, the vines snapped apart with the same clean, precise arcs.
   No hesitation. No strain. No difference.
   Such a blade-such bone-was terrifying.
   "Shikotsumyaku... fascinating," Haru muttered, lips curling into a faint smile.
   He remembered vividly drawing this bloodline ability during his simulation. The brutal elegance, the sheer deadliness of it.
   And now, to see it again, wielded to such deadly effect by another-how could he not be intrigued?
   Still, the bloodline inherited by this Kaguya clan leader, while impressive, was incomplete.
   It lacked the ultimate evolution of the Shikotsumyaku.
   A shame.
   The Kaguya leader darted forward, and in a split second, he was on Haru.
   A gleam of pride flashed in the man's eyes.
   He had absolute faith in his taijutsu, and rightfully so.
   Backed by his Kekkei Genkai, the bone manipulation of Shikotsumyaku, no ordinary shinobi could withstand him in close quarters.
   From the side, the other Kaguya clansmen began grinning in anticipation.
   They knew what was coming.
   In the Third Great Ninja War, they had seen this scene play out countless times.
   Their clan leader would get close-just once-and that would be the end of the battle.
   Bodies would be impaled on bone spurs, blood gushing, flesh tearing. Death swift and final.
   But this time, something unexpected happened.
   The smug smiles froze on their faces.
   Because in that crucial instant, the black-robed man vanished.
   All that remained were afterimages, flickering and warping with dizzying speed.
   He didn't simply move fast.
   No, even the Kaguya clan leader, who had trained to sense and exploit movement, couldn't track it.
   It was like Haru flickered between reality and illusion.
   The Kaguya leader stabbed three times in rapid succession-each strike precise, each one a kill shot.
   Each time, he struck nothing.
   Every target he hit dissipated into shimmering illusion.
   All afterimages.
   Not a single real body.
   Unbelievable.
   A flicker of disbelief crossed the Kaguya leader's face.
   In all his years of brutal, blood-soaked combat, he had never encountered something like this.
   He was certain he had struck flesh, that his blades had pierced true.
   But nothing.
   No resistance. No blood. No impact.
   Just illusion.
   High above, Haru glided smoothly, switching seamlessly between reality and shadow.
   Watching.
   Analyzing.
   Waiting for a flaw.
   It would be false to say the Kaguya leader was weak.
   On the contrary, he was a Kage-level threat.
   And not just any Kage-level-among the elite.
   Especially in taijutsu.
   With the power of Shikotsumyaku, he held a deadly advantage.
   He might even surpass Killer Bee in close combat.
   Of course, this referred to the version of Killer Bee before he transformed into his tailed beast state.
   But none of it mattered.
   Because he was facing Uchiha Haru.
   Someone who stood above Kage-level.
   A being who stood at the threshold of super-Kage.
   Someone who could destroy from afar with Wood Release.
   Who could trap the mind with his Sharingan illusions.
   Who could obliterate with a single strike from the Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack.
   But Haru didn't use any of those.
   Because he didn't need them.
   Because the Kaguya clan was a warrior clan.
   Bloodlust and battle-lust ran through their veins.
   To conquer them, defeat wasn't enough.
   You had to crush them.
   To bring them to heel, you had to outdo them in the only thing they valued:
   Taijutsu.
   And so, Haru would beat their strongest member at the one thing they held sacred.
   Combat.
   When the Kaguya clan leader thrust and missed, revealing a brief opening,
   Haru surged downward.
   His heel struck like thunder.
   Boom!
   The Kaguya leader crashed into the earth, a plume of dust erupting around him.
   Yet, no sooner did he hit the ground than he sprang back up.
   Undeterred. Relentless.
   Bone blade gleaming, he attacked again.
   Haru blurred.
   Body Flicker Technique.
   Once more, only phantoms remained.
   Phantom. Phantom. Still a phantom.
   No matter how the Kaguya clan leader attacked, the result was always the same-he couldn't land a single hit on Uchiha Haru.
   Haru seized every opening to strike back, delivering blow after blow. And although the Kaguya patriarch's Shikotsumyaku protected him from injury, the whole scene was undeniably humiliating.
   He attacked relentlessly, only to be knocked down again and again, as though he were utterly powerless.
   The Kaguya clan members watching from the sidelines were overwhelmed by despair.
   He was right there-right in front of them. So close. And yet he couldn't be touched.
   How the hell do you fight that?
   Even the Kaguya patriarch himself began to grow irritated.
   Still, he forced himself to remain calm, quietly analyzing the situation.
   A battle between shinobi isn't decided by power alone.
   Experience, adaptability, situational awareness-these also shape the outcome.
   Every time he stabbed, it turned out to be a phantom.
   And those he didn't strike? They were the real body.
   It couldn't be coincidence.
   The Kaguya patriarch narrowed his eyes, gripping his bone spear tighter, his mind whirring.
   He had more than enough experience fighting powerful enemies to recognize patterns others would miss.
   After several exchanges, he reached a terrifying realization.
   It wasn't that he kept stabbing the wrong one.
   It was that every time he stabbed, that target was guaranteed to be a phantom.
   And the ones he didn't stab? Always real.
   This wasn't probability. This wasn't bad luck.
   This was fact.
   When Uchiha Haru activated this jutsu, it rendered him untouchable.
   What an absurd technique.
   The Kaguya patriarch was reminded of a terrifying figure from the Third Great Ninja War-a name that haunted veterans across all five nations.
   Shunshin no Shisui.
   He had turned that warzone into a nightmare with his mastery of the Body Flicker Technique.
   So fast, so elusive, even elite jnin couldn't react. He would appear, land a fatal blow, and vanish again, leaving only blood behind.
   Now, someone else had mastered this technique-or perhaps something even more refined.
   2
   But that wasn't the point now.
   What mattered was: how the hell do you break it?
   Every major village had studied Body Flicker after Shisui's rampage.
   Their conclusion? It couldn't be countered with ninjutsu.
   That was the bitter truth hidden behind the infamous war slogan:
   "If you see Shunshin Shisui, run. The farther the better."
   "Unbreakable ninjutsu, huh..."
   "Tch. What a pain in the ass."
   The Kaguya patriarch's expression grew grim. If it couldn't be broken by jutsu, then he'd have to try another way.
   Bang!
   He was knocked to the ground again.
   But this time, he didn't spring up immediately.
   He rose slowly, deliberately, with an expression of mockery twisting his face.
   "Uchiha Haru... is that all you've got?"
   "Besides running, what can you even do? Your punches are so soft, even the women in my clan hit harder."
   "Got the balls to face me head-on? Or is that too much for a pampered Uchiha prince?"
   A crude provocation. Obvious to anyone with a brain.
   A desperate tactic from someone who had no other options.
   And yet... despite how blatant it was, it just might work.
   The more obvious a strategy, the more likely it is to bait a response.
   Especially against someone like Uchiha Haru-young, proud, powerful.
   He was like a newly-forged sword. Razor sharp. Deadly.
   But also easily drawn.
   Kaguya wasn't betting that Haru wouldn't see through the trick.
   He was betting that even if he did, he'd still rise to it.
   And when Haru smiled faintly in reply, he knew he'd taken the bait.
   "You want a real fight?"
   "Fine."
   He wasn't acting out of rage. Not even close.
   Haru agreed because he had the strength to back it up.
   He could beat the Kaguya patriarch in every possible way.
   The Shikotsumyaku was powerful, yes.
   But Haru had inherited the complete tsutsuki physique.
   In legend, the descendants of Kaguya tsutsuki split her divine power.
   The Uchiha and Hyga took her eyes.
   The Senju inherited her body.
   The Uzumaki, her chakra.
   The Kaguya clan? A fragment of her bone-based techniques.
   But Haru wasn't a mere descendant.
   He had the whole package.
   Speed. Reflexes. Strength. Chakra. Regeneration.
   Flawless.
   The Kaguya clan Shikotsumyaku was just a sliver of Kaguya's might.
   In Haru's eyes, it was nothing.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 99: Chapter 99: The Kaguya Clan Is Nothing More Than This!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   Uchiha Haru used the Body Flicker Technique again, but this time, it wasn't for evasion.
   It was for attack.
   In the place where Uchiha Haru had been fighting, a trail of afterimages flickered-visible even to the naked eye-and in the blink of an eye, he was right in front of the Kaguya clan leader.
   The Kaguya patriarch no longer charged forward recklessly. His momentum shifted, and his half-squinting eyes radiated a cold, calculating calm.
   He had seen through it.
   No matter how many times he tried to stab Haru, he only struck afterimages.
   None of the phantoms were real. And the real one? Untouchable.
   Since he couldn't distinguish between real and fake, he decided to do nothing for now-waiting for Uchiha Haru to initiate.
   Haru wouldn't waste a phantom to throw a punch. That was almost certain.
   And if the one attacking him was the real body, that gave him an opportunity to counter.
   Even if his own strike failed, it was fine. His Shikotsumyaku (Corpse Bone Pulse) was spread throughout his entire body.
   Bone spurs sprouted from every joint, the sharpest spears and the toughest shields.
   They could protect him from any blow. They always had.
   There should be no surprises.
   That's what he believed.
   But what he never expected-what he couldn't have predicted-was that Uchiha Haru hadn't been using his full strength at all.
   If he had, this battle would've ended in minutes.
   So the moment the Kaguya patriarch thought he had figured everything out...
   Haru's punch smashed into him.
   It was heavier than anything before. Far heavier than he imagined.
   His body shuddered as if all the bones inside had fractured at once.
   What...?
   How was this possible?!
   The Kaguya clan leader's face twisted in disbelief.
   His bones-infused with Shikotsumyaku-were harder than chakra-forged kunai, forged from the finest iron.
   That was what made them legendary. The hardest shield. The sharpest spear.
   Yet now, one punch had nearly shattered his skeletal structure.
   Terrifying! Absolutely terrifying!
   What kind of monstrous power was this?!
   Why hadn't Haru used it before?
   Was he concealing a flaw?
   Or was this all part of his design?
   The Kaguya patriarch's mind reeled, but his battle instincts honed from countless fights allowed him to seize an opportunity.
   All those flickering phantoms-he could never identify the real body.
   But this punch-this one that had just landed-was real!
   Without hesitation, a massive bone spike erupted diagonally from his left palm at breakneck speed.
   The timing was perfect-many warriors fell at the peak of their own success, right when they were most relaxed.
   But he endured the agonizing pain wracking his body and made his move.
   He believed that with this strike, he could still end the fight in his favor.
   Then he looked up-into Haru's calm eyes.
   There was no panic, no hesitation-just amusement, like a predator toying with a mouse.
   And in that instant, the Kaguya patriarch knew something was wrong.
   Something terribly wrong.
   His bone spike was just inches away from piercing Haru's heart.
   But then-
   Uchiha Haru vanished.
   No hand seals. No movement. No warning.
   Just gone.
   The Kaguya leader's brain stopped for a second.
   The afterimages from before were already hard enough to track, but this-
   This was something else.
   This defied comprehension.
   How do you fight something you can't see?
   How do you hit something that moves faster than light?
   He had finally seized a chance. He had gambled with his body to land a blow.
   And Haru disappeared again?
   But more important than how he vanished... was where he would reappear.
   Because that would decide the victor.
   No-his survival.
   Instinctively, the Kaguya patriarch turned.
   A ninja's back-always the weakest point. It was second nature to protect it.
   If an enemy had the ability to teleport or flicker around, where would they strike?
   The back, of course.
   And his instinct was correct.
   He had guessed it.
   But he was too late.
   Haru's punch landed squarely on his back, with a force even more terrifying than before.
   A wet gag choked out of the Kaguya patriarch's throat as internal organs nearly burst from the impact.
   His spine crumpled.
   His body gave way.
   His legs folded beneath him like a broken doll.
   And all of this... despite the infamous Shikotsumyaku armor.
   That legendary defense shattered in one hit.
   His eyes went wide with disbelief as he was flung through the air like a ragdoll.
   His body crashed into the wall of the house behind him, the impact echoing like thunder.
   A spiderweb of cracks exploded across the surface-then, collapse.
   The wall gave in, and the proud leader of the Kaguya clan fell to the ground in a heap of rubble.
   His white robes, stained with dirt and blood.
   The bone spur once held by the Kaguya clan leader-revered as the sharpest spear in the world-fell to the ground with a dull thud.
   The clan leader's expression twisted in shock, a smear of blood trailing from the corner of his lips. He stared blankly at the Uchiha youth who had brought him down with a single, devastating strike.
   The feelings storming within him were difficult to articulate.
   If he was being honest, Uchiha Haru hadn't even been fighting him seriously at the beginning.
   Only later had the young Uchiha started taking things more seriously.
   And the gap between them-it was colossal.
   Such a bizarre mastery of the Body Flicker Technique, the ability to vanish without hand seals, and the sheer, monstrous power that could shake even his Shikotsumyaku
   Not to mention the Wood Release-once considered the exclusive domain of the legendary God of Shinobi-that Haru had casually revealed earlier.
   And then there was the Sharingan... still unused, still lurking.
   Terrifying.
   Just what kind of monster was this Uchiha youth?
   Several other elite Kaguya clan members looked on, equally stunned.
   They'd... lost.
   Lost?!
   The clan leader, whom they viewed as an invincible god of war, had actually been defeated?
   And in such a humiliating fashion-it wasn't even a real battle. There had been no contest. It was domination.
   "Protect the clan leader!"
   The momentary daze broke. A few Kaguya warriors surged forward, shielding their fallen leader.
   They knew Uchiha Haru's strength was on another level. They couldn't win.
   Still-they didn't hesitate.
   "Chief, go! Run!"
   "We'll stop him!"
   They shouted desperately, prepared to throw their lives away.
   To the Kaguya clan, the clan leader was not just a person-he was a symbol. A beacon. As long as he lived, their hope remained.
   If he died, it would mark the beginning of their extinction.
   "No... there's no need..."
   "Cough, cough..."
   The Kaguya clan leader struggled to his feet, blood dribbling from his mouth, his voice hoarse.
   That last punch-Haru's punch-was too heavy, his body nearly collapsing under its weight. The injuries were severe, maybe even fatal.
   But he didn't run.
   Not because he didn't want to, but because he knew-there was no point. Uchiha Haru could appear anywhere at any time. No one here could stop him.
   Running would only delay the inevitable.
   Life and death were no longer in their hands the moment Haru entered the battlefield.
   "You win."
   The clan leader smiled bitterly, shaking his head.
   He was fully convinced of his loss.
   His opponent's speed was overwhelming. His strength was inhuman. His bloodline techniques, which he had taken such pride in, had been reduced to ornamental scraps.
   Uchiha Haru had crushed the so-called strongest shield of the Shikotsumyaku with just his fists.
   It wasn't even close.
   "However, if you think you can use brute force to make the entire Kaguya clan bow to you... you're dead wrong."
   1
   "The Kaguya clan would rather die than submit!"
   The leader's eyes narrowed, steel in his voice. Around him, the other Kaguya elites showed no fear. They were ready to fight, to die, and never surrender.
   The Kaguya were a war-born clan.
   Combat wasn't just in their blood-it was their identity.
   But even more than their bloodlust, it was their unyielding spirit that defined them. Their code was clear: never surrender. Die with pride.
   Call them ignorant. Call them stubborn.
   But their simplicity was their purity. They lived by their beliefs, never betraying their word.
   When Uchiha Haru-who had studied the Kaguya clan long before arriving-witnessed this, he gave a subtle nod in admiration.
   This trip was worth it.
   He didn't want another manipulative schemer like Danzo. He didn't need politicians like the Third Hokage. He needed warriors. Loyal allies. People who stood firm, no matter the odds.
   Haru's expression remained calm as he began walking slowly toward the clan.
   Each step was deliberate.
   His pace was not quick, but the pressure he exuded was suffocating. A mighty, invisible weight hung in the air around him, pushing down on everyone nearby.
   Even those who were prepared to die couldn't help but feel their hearts tremble in his presence.
   From the ground, a thick vine rose-summoned with his Wood Release: Deep Forest Emergence. It coiled upward, retrieving the bone spur the Kaguya clan leader had dropped, and placed it into Haru's hand.
   This was no ordinary bone spur.
   It was the hardest and sharpest-the core weapon of the Kaguya clan leader, forged from the densest part of his Shikotsumyaku.
   To the Kaguya clan, this bone spur was indestructible.
   Now, it rested in Uchiha Haru's hands.
   The faces of the nearby Kaguya members instantly darkened with fury.
   Even the clan leader's eyes narrowed with restrained rage.
   His most precious weapon-his pride-had fallen into enemy hands.
   The humiliation was unspeakable.
   But he barely had time to process that feeling before his rage turned into something far more intense-pure, disbelieving shock.
   Because Uchiha Haru held the bone spur in both hands...
   And began to bend it.
   Not examine it. Not keep it.
   Break it.
   He was actually trying to break the most indestructible bone in the world.
   1
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 100: Chapter 100 : The Dust Has Settled! He Gave Too Much!
   ------------------
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   Crazy!
   Impossible!
   This is simply impossible!
   The head of the Kaguya clan was roaring fiercely in his heart.
   Although Uchiha Haru had shaken his bones and veins with a single punch earlier, causing him severe injury,
   that did not mean he could break that bone spur.
   That bone spur was the hardest part of his body.
   It was more than ten times stronger than ordinary bone.
   Absolutely no one could shake it, absolutely no one!
   But...
   Though he believed this deep down, the ominous premonition growing in his heart made his usually calm brows wrinkle tightly, like a crumpled sheet of paper.
   The other Kaguya clan shinobi around him shared the same feeling, watching Uchiha Haru's almost insane behavior.
   Their bodies trembled involuntarily.
   Haru gripped both ends of the bone spur and slowly exerted force.
   Then the bone spur began to bend-slightly, but unmistakably.
   The faces of the Kaguya clan head and his followers instantly twisted into expressions of disbelief.
   Never before, no matter the opponent, had that hardest bone spur shown any deformation.
   It was the hardest material in the world-no one had ever made it shift, let alone break.
   Impossible! Absolutely impossible!
   Yet now... that hard, sharp bone spur was slowly warping in Uchiha Haru's grasp.
   And the pressure grew more intense.
   Soon, a faint creaking sound came from the bone spur.
   It was the sharpest spear, the strongest shield in the world!
   Finally, with a crisp, cracking snap, the bone spur shattered.
   It split cleanly in two.
   The Kaguya clan leader and the masters around him stood stunned, dumbfounded.
   Silence.
   Deadly silence.
   They stared wordlessly at the broken bone spur.
   Shock, disappointment, humiliation, and countless other emotions surged through their hearts all at once.
   What was broken was not just a bone spur.
   It was the dignity of their entire Kaguya clan.
   The Shikotsumyaku, the Corpse Bone Pulse, this bloodline limit they so proudly claimed, symbolized far more than just power.
   After the silence, though, the steely resolve in the Kaguya leader's eyes remained unbroken.
   "Uchiha Haru, you are strong," he said bitterly.
   "But we, the Kaguya clan, will never surrender. You can kill us all, exterminate our clan, but don't even think about making us submit."
   "That is simply impossible!"
   Nearby, Kaguya clan elites echoed, "That's right, don't even dream it."
   "We, the Kaguya clan, will never surrender!"
   "Kill us if you can!"
   ...
   Uchiha Haru was somewhat speechless.
   Control?
   Kill?
   None of those were his aims.
   He looked calmly at Patriarch Kaguya and said, "Patriarch Kaguya, I'll say this again-I'm here to help you."
   "I do not want to control the Kaguya clan, nor do I want to kill you."
   "That would be meaningless."
   The Kaguya clan leader's eyes flickered with thought.
   Previously, he had dismissed such words from Haru.
   Now, he was beginning to believe them a little.
   Because the other side was too powerful.
   So powerful that a single person could wipe out their entire clan.
   Why would someone that strong lie to them?
   If the Kaguya clan was unwilling to surrender, then kill them all and replace them with another clan.
   There would always be those who feared death and agreed to submit.
   Why bother talking?
   Therefore, Uchiha Haru's words actually sounded credible.
   It was just... why?
   Why help the Kaguya clan?
   "Mr. Haru," said the Kaguya clan leader-his tone now respectful, marking a shift in attitude.
   "What do you want to gain by helping our Kaguya clan?"
   Until now, he believed that profit was the only motive.
   Nothing is done without reason in this world.
   Moreover, the Uchiha clan had no ties to the Kaguya clan-why would they lend aid?
   It seemed utterly unreasonable.
   He needed to figure this out.
   Haru replied, "There are some things you don't need to know."
   2
   "You only need to understand that what I plan to do will benefit the Kaguya clan, and it will not harm you."
   "Once this is accomplished, your clan will become the largest force in Hidden Mist Village without risking rebellion-an influence no one can ignore."
   "Moreover, its power within Hidden Mist Village will grow significantly."
   Of course, Haru would not reveal all of his plans, especially his ultimate goal to gradually take control over the entire Hidden Mist Village.
   "What does Mr. Haru need from our Kaguya clan?" the leader asked.
   "Simple," Haru said. "I just need your support. I want the Kaguya clan to stand united with me."
   After Terumi Mei exposed the fact that the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura Karatachi, was being controlled,
   Haru needed strong allies among the powerful families of Hidden Mist Village to help stabilize the situation
   and to assist Terumi Mei's rise to become the Fifth Mizukage.
   This is why he came to the Kaguya clan.
   The Kaguya clan leader's mind stirred.
   Support... standing on the same side...
   Others might not have noticed anything in those words.
   But he was different.
   From those few words, he keenly sensed something.
   Sure enough, he had underestimated the young Uchiha standing before him.
   In his eyes, he had never viewed the Kaguya clan as insignificant.
   But the entire Hidden Mist Village...
   No wonder Uchiha Haru said from the start that he had come to help the Kaguya clan.
   It turned out...
   Uchiha Haru's true target was the Mizukage!
   "Alright!"
   After a brief moment of thought, the Kaguya clan leader made his decision.
   It was not difficult.
   After all, under the rule of the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura Karatachi, their clan was struggling.
   They faced the risk of extinction, even genocide.
   Even without Uchiha Haru, they would have fought back desperately for survival.
   Now, they pinned their hopes on another.
   And this person was extremely powerful.
   Their chance of success was far greater than their own.
   More importantly, after victory, Uchiha Haru would surely need the backing of local powers in Hidden Mist Village.
   No matter how powerful he was, without local support, it would be impossible to establish a firm foothold.
   In other words, once victorious, the Kaguya clan's future would shine brighter than ever.
   As for failure... it would only delay the inevitable.
   Their strength remained intact; they still had the means to fight to the death.
   So although he didn't know exactly what Haru's plan entailed, or whether he had allies beyond the Kaguya clan, or what the specifics were, he agreed.
   "Good."
   "Very good."
   Uchiha Haru nodded with satisfaction.
   Securing the Kaguya clan's alliance meant his goal was halfway accomplished; the trip was worthwhile.
   "Chief Kaguya, you will be thankful for your decision tonight.
   Because of your choice, the Kaguya clan will grow stronger and more prosperous."
   The clan leader smiled and nodded.
   "I don't know when you plan to begin, Mr. Haru, but if there is anything our Kaguya clan can do, please say the word."
   Once committed, they had to behave responsibly.
   They needed to cooperate where necessary, help where they could.
   Only then could the plan succeed, and the Kaguya clan reap the benefits once it did.
   "No need."
   "If the need arises, you will know."
   Haru said calmly.
   The head of the Kaguya clan was slightly disappointed but still smiled and nodded.
   "Yes."
   "Hmm."
   Haru responded.
   With business settled, it was time for him to depart.
   Just as he turned to leave, a sudden thought crossed his mind.
   He spun back to the Kaguya clan leader.
   "Chief Kaguya, is there someone named Kimimaro in your clan?"
   Kimimaro.
   In the original Naruto world, he was the last surviving member of the Kaguya clan.
   He had inherited one of the closest-to-perfect Shikotsumyaku bloodlines.
   He might even be stronger than the current clan leader.
   Haru wanted to know where this person was now.
   Was he still within the clan?
   Kimimaro's potential was immense.
   If Haru could seize this chance to recruit him, it would be a tremendous future asset.
   The clan leader was stunned.
   He hadn't expected Haru to ask such a question.
   But he answered, "Kimimaro... is my son."
   "Your son?"
   "No wonder."
   Haru understood a little.
   No wonder Kimimaro had inherited such a near-perfect Shikotsumyaku.
   He was the son of the Kaguya clan leader.
   "Well, take care of him."
   "One day, your son will become the pride of the Kaguya clan and surpass even you."
   With those words left behind,
   Uchiha Haru vanished using the Body Flicker Technique.
   The Kaguya clan leader frowned slightly.
   He didn't understand.
   How could someone like Uchiha Haru know his son's name?
   Keep in mind, his son was still just a toddler learning to walk.
   As for his talent...
   He couldn't see any signs of it.
   The child was frail, sickly, weak.
   How could he have caught Uchiha Haru's attention?
   While pondering this, several strong Kaguya clan members nearby noticed Haru's departure and felt relief deep inside.
   Though they didn't know why later, they suddenly found themselves cooperative instead of enemies.
   But the oppressive presence of a master who could kill them all in seconds had unsettled them deeply.
   "Clan leader, are we still going to rebel?"
   A powerful Kaguya clan member asked.
   The Kaguya clan's people were simple-minded.
   They hadn't fully understood the conversation between Haru and their leader.
   "No."
   "Now, we just wait."
   "Just wait. The sky of Hidden Mist Village is about to change."
   The Kaguya clan leader murmured to himself, half his eyes closed.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 101: Chapter 101 : Uchiha Haru: These People Must Die!
   ------------------
   Bonus Chapter
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   In the silent night.
   Mei Terumi dashed swiftly through the dense forest. She wore a black night cloak that concealed her face, moving like a nimble cheetah stalking through the shadows.
   Behind her, over a dozen ninjas pursued relentlessly, occasionally tossing explosive tags, kunai, and shuriken in her direction.
   The gap between pursuer and prey steadily narrowed with each passing moment.
   Mei Terumi was in a poor state.
   Her body was marked by five or six fresh scars, most notably a severe wound on her left shoulder that continuously oozed blood.
   Fortunately, the place she sought wasn't far.
   Just four days ago-
   Mei Terumi had begun harboring doubts about the Fourth Mizukage based on what Uchiha Haru had said. She resolved to test whether the current Fourth Mizukage was truly the rightful ruler or merely a puppet controlled by some other force, perhaps through genjutsu.
   To do this, she sought out Ao, an elite jonin of Hidden Mist Village renowned for his exceptional strength.
   During the Third Great Ninja War, Ao had received a transplantation of the Hyga Clan's Byakugan bloodline limit, becoming one of the few Byakugan users outside Konoha.
   As a result, he possessed many of the Byakugan's abilities, including the unique power to perceive chakra flow with great precision.
   Crucially, the chakra pattern of a person under genjutsu differed noticeably from that of a normal shinobi.
   In other words, Ao could discern if the Fourth Mizukage was truly under an illusion.
   Though there was a significant age gap between Mei Terumi and Ao, their relationship was one of mutual trust and understanding.
   Otherwise, given Mei Terumi's cautious nature, she would never have entrusted such a sensitive task to anyone.
   Together, Mei Terumi and Ao approached the Fourth Mizukage's residence several times.
   Each time, the Fourth Mizukage refused their visit under various pretexts.
   This only deepened Mei Terumi's suspicions.
   Since the Third Great Ninja War, the Fourth Mizukage had rarely appeared before the village.
   When he did, he seldom spoke.
   Was he truly being controlled?
   What had been a seed of doubt in Mei Terumi's mind now blossomed into conviction.
   Risking punishment, she quietly ventured to the Fourth Mizukage's home with Ao.
   This mission was crucial, and she had to get to the truth.
   If the Fourth Mizukage was indeed a puppet, then all the bloodshed and darkness that had plagued Kirigakure for years were orchestrated by the unseen mastermind pulling the strings.
   If only the Fourth Mizukage could be freed from control, Kirigakure's grim reign would end.
   This sacrifice was worth any price.
   And the result did not disappoint Mei Terumi.
   Though she still wasn't completely certain if genjutsu was at play, what she saw shocked her.
   Inside the Mizukage's residence was a figure cloaked in a robe embroidered with red clouds, wearing a single-eyed mask.
   Most notable were the figure's eyes-glowing with the unmistakable Mangeky Sharingan.
   The Fourth Mizukage lay on his bed, motionless, seemingly in a coma.
   Seeing this, Mei Terumi's shock deepened.
   There was no more room for doubt.
   Something was definitely wrong.
   She had to flee and spread the news immediately.
   This masked figure controlled the Mizukage, and if he could manipulate such a powerful man, she was no match for him.
   Ao shared the same grim realization.
   The two planned their escape without hesitation.
   But fate had other plans.
   Just as they tried to slip away, the masked man caught sight of them.
   At the same moment, the Fourth Mizukage awoke with a shout, accusing them of treason and ordering their capture.
   Mei Terumi escaped by a hair's breadth, but not without injury.
   Ao, the "Byakugan User," was captured to cover her retreat.
   Mei Terumi fled desperately.
   The Hidden Mist shinobi behind her pursued fiercely.
   She knew her strength alone was no match for so many enemies.
   If caught, death was inevitable.
   Having witnessed a secret she was never meant to see, all hope seemed lost.
   If she wanted to survive, only one person could save her now.
   Uchiha Haru.
   "Unexpectedly, I still need his help in the end," Mei Terumi sighed inwardly.
   Originally, she had planned to handle everything herself and then unite Hidden Mist's forces against Uchiha Haru.
   But it seemed only Haru could save her.
   Swish!
   From behind, a kunai rigged with an explosive tag whistled through the air.
   The blast erupted violently.
   The explosion rocked Mei Terumi's balance; she nearly fell from the tree where she had taken cover.
   Her wounds worsened, but she grit her teeth and pressed onward toward the forest clearing where she and Haru had agreed to meet.
   Here we are.
   Finally.
   Despite reaching her destination, Mei Terumi's face showed little relief.
   The pursuing ninjas were closing in fast.
   Though formidable, she was heavily outnumbered.
   Her injuries further slowed her pace.
   Swish, swish, swish!
   Kunai and shuriken flew toward Mei Terumi from behind.
   At such close range, the speed of the kunai and shuriken made them difficult to dodge. To avoid them, one had to react at the earliest possible moment.
   Fortunately, Mei Terumi remained alert; otherwise, she would have been gravely injured.
   "I'm coming!" she shouted, though she hadn't quite reached her destination yet.
   Mei Terumi hoped Uchiha Haru would arrive in time to save her.
   Because now, she really couldn't hold on much longer.
   At the same time, the ninjas chasing her heard her shout.
   They realized something was wrong.
   This assassin likely had accomplices, and they needed to eliminate any potential threats to prevent future problems.
   More than a dozen ninjas quickened their pace, closing in on Mei Terumi.
   Some threw kunai and explosive tags, while others flanked her on both sides.
   Under such a fierce assault, the already injured Mei Terumi inevitably slowed.
   Despite her best efforts to dodge the incoming kunai and shuriken, she was surrounded by a dozen Hidden Mist Village ninjas.
   These shinobi were all trusted confidants of Yagura Karatachi, the Fourth Mizukage-similar to Konoha's Anbu.
   They would obey the Mizukage's orders without hesitation.
   The Fourth Mizukage had commanded Mei Terumi's death.
   Unless every one of these dozen ninjas died, they would complete their mission.
   Mei Terumi knew how deeply loyal these men were to the Mizukage.
   She didn't expect that her words could sway them into believing that the current Mizukage was a puppet controlled by others-not the real ruler.
   After all, her identity was that of an assassin.
   How could these loyal ninja believe the words of a stranger rather than their lord?
   It was almost impossible.
   Despair washed over Mei Terumi's face.
   Is this it?
   She hadn't revealed the truth-that the Fourth Mizukage was controlled by another.
   She hadn't saved Hidden Mist Village from this dire fate.
   How could she die here?
   But what else could she do?
   She was surrounded, with no way out.
   And the person she was counting on hadn't arrived.
   Though close to the meeting point, it would still take time to reach.
   In the past, it would have taken only a minute-no, half a minute.
   But now, that short distance felt like an unbridgeable chasm between life and death.
   Maybe this was fate.
   Mei Terumi looked at the dozen ninjas tightening their circle, ready to strike, and her expression grew more desperate.
   She closed her eyes and accepted her fate.
   A gentle breeze brushed her cheek, soothing and comforting.
   She clearly sensed time passing, but her body no longer felt pain.
   What was happening?
   She opened her eyes-bright and clear like Caroline's-and froze.
   1
   Before her stood a man.
   He wore a pitch-black robe and possessed an unbelievably perfect appearance.
   Uchiha Haru.
   Around them, more than a dozen Hidden Mist ninjas stood motionless, their eyes dull, as if trapped in a powerful genjutsu.
   Did he save me?
   Mei Terumi thought.
   "You're here. Have you figured it out clearly?" she asked.
   1
   While Mei Terumi was being chased, Haru had already noticed the approaching threat.
   After all, the Eternal Mangeky Sharingan was no joke.
   Its insight spanned 360 degrees, and no movement-no matter how subtle-could be hidden.
   2
   Especially with so many people infiltrating. Not noticing them would be laughable.
   Terumi's question snapped Mei Terumi from her shock.
   3
   Just as she was about to answer, she glanced at the motionless Hidden Mist ninjas surrounding her.
   "They..."
   "They're trapped in my genjutsu," Haru explained calmly. "No matter what we say or do, they won't be aware of anything."
   "Oh."
   Mei Terumi exhaled a sigh of relief, her respect for Haru growing.
   He had managed to trap more than a dozen elite jonin-level shinobi in an instant.
   Such power was terrifying.
   No wonder even the Fourth Mizukage-
   No, the people controlling the Fourth Mizukage-feared him so much.
   Mei Terumi took a deep breath to calm herself and asked, "Can you release them?"
   "They don't know who I am," Haru replied.
   She had worn a night cloak that concealed her identity well; it was impossible for these ninjas to recognize her.
   "No. They must die."
   Haru's voice was calm, almost indifferent.
   He spoke of more than a dozen lives as if discussing something trivial.
   "Why?"
   Mei Terumi asked, unable to understand.
   Though these people hunted Haru, they were deceived by those behind the Mizukage.
   It wasn't their fault.
   They were Kirigakure's elite and fiercely loyal to their village.
   Mei Terumi did not want to see so many loyal Kirigakure ninjas slaughtered.
   "But they heard your voice," Haru said.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 102: Chapter 102 : I Want More Than Just You!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   "But they heard your voice and saw your silhouette-there's a chance they might recognize you."
   "Also, I-"
   "They're caught in my genjutsu. Ordinary shinobi can't see through it, but that doesn't mean no one can."
   "Controlling more than a dozen jonin-level ninja simultaneously-besides the Uchiha clan's Mangeky Sharingan, what else can do that in this world?"
   "Do you want people to start guessing my existence? Wondering if I'm secretly working behind the scenes?"
   Uchiha Haru looked at Mei Terumi and explained slowly.
   "But..." Mei Terumi frowned slightly.
   She wanted to argue, but she couldn't-because she knew Haru was right.
   If those ninja were allowed to leave, they risked exposing him.
   But she still couldn't bear to see those loyal Hidden Mist shinobi harmed.
   "No buts!" Haru cut her off sharply. "To accomplish great things, you must be decisive and ruthless."
   "There's no right or wrong, no should or shouldn't-only what benefits you."
   "These people must die!"
   With those words, thick vines suddenly sprouted from the ground, wrapping tightly around the illusion-bound ninja.
   Crack! They were crushed and broken on the spot.
   All those Hidden Mist shinobi died instantly.
   Mei Terumi's eyes widened in horror as her whole body trembled.
   At that moment, she truly realized what kind of shinobi this Uchiha man before her was-roughly her age but utterly cold and composed.
   Decisive in killing, calm in the face of death, never hesitating or dragging his feet.
   He made the best choice for himself, without regard for anything else.
   There was no doubt these 26 deaths were terrifying.
   She couldn't do it.
   At least, not now.
   But this was the woman destined to become the Fifth Mizukage.
   After a brief moment of shock and reluctant acceptance, she calmed herself.
   What Uchiha Haru did was right.
   Though cruel and hard to accept,
   right is right.
   Perhaps she should become someone like Haru.
   The two left together.
   More enemies could arrive at any time-this was no place to linger.
   Besides, standing next to the corpses of former comrades stirred painful emotions in Mei Terumi.
   They reached a secluded spot.
   Mei Terumi answered Haru's earlier questions.
   "The Fourth Mizukage really is compromised..."
   She recounted how she tested the Mizukage and was discovered.
   "A man wearing a mask?"
   Haru's eyes narrowed.
   "Yes-a man with a spiral mask, with only his left eye visible."
   Mei Terumi still vividly remembered the terrifying pressure radiating from that figure.
   So he'd arrived too.
   With such distinctive features, Haru certainly had a good guess who the man was.
   The masked man claiming to be Uchiha Madara.
   He was here as well.
   "Are you uneasy?" Mei Terumi asked.
   A woman's intuition was often accurate.
   Haru did not deny it. "I suspect so."
   1
   "Oh," Mei Terumi nodded-but then her expression abruptly changed.
   She took two steps back, struck by a terrifying thought.
   If Uchiha Haru knew the masked man, could it be that...
   They were once on the same side?
   Yes-the Sharingan symbolized the Uchiha clan.
   The masked man was an Uchiha.
   Haru was also an Uchiha.
   They were from the same clan.
   The thought sent a chill through her.
   Haru noticed Mei Terumi's sudden shift in mood.
   "Is something wrong?" he asked.
   "What is your relationship with that mysterious masked man?"
   "Are you two working together to destroy Hidden Mist?"
   "What's the real conspiracy?"
   Mei Terumi's voice trembled with anxiety.
   If her suspicions were true, Hidden Mist might be doomed.
   "We've had dealings, but we're not friends," Haru explained carefully.
   He saw Mei Terumi's suspicion and knew her thoughts were understandable.
   In such a sensitive situation, trusting a stranger blindly would be foolish.
   Still, Mei Terumi's eyes held doubt.
   Though she recognized her suspicions as baseless-even absurd.
   If Haru and the masked man were truly colluding, why would they have approached her, warning that the Fourth Mizukage was controlled?
   Yet from what she had learned,
   there were secrets hidden from her knowledge,
   secrets tied to the survival of all Kirigakure.
   Even the Fourth Mizukage was being manipulated.
   Now she trusted no one.
   However, this time Uchiha Haru didn't explain too much.
   He said lightly, "You can either choose to believe me or leave on your own-I won't stop you."
   Now it was Mei Terumi who needed him, not the other way around.
   Haru only needed a spokesperson within the Hidden Mist Village.
   That person could be Mei Terumi or someone else.
   But Mei Terumi was different.
   Besides herself, there was no other choice.
   1
   Hearing Haru's words, Mei Terumi frowned even deeper.
   She had expected Haru to come up with all kinds of reasons, but never thought he would let her walk away so easily.
   For a moment, she was at a loss.
   She now clearly understood just how much she needed help.
   Most people in the Hidden Mist Village would never believe she was just an ordinary ninja with little influence.
   She needed a powerful ally-someone strong enough to turn the tide!
   Uchiha Haru was the best choice.
   The question was... was there really no risk in doing this?
   Mei Terumi pondered carefully, hesitating, wrestling with her doubts.
   Finally, after some time, she raised her head and asked solemnly, "Uchiha Haru, I have only one question. I hope you will answer me honestly."
   "Will you harm the Hidden Mist Village?"
   The Hidden Mist Village-this was what she cared about most.
   No matter how dark or bloody the Hidden Mist Village had become,
   this was the place where she was born and raised.
   She held the deepest feelings for it.
   No matter what the future held, she wanted to be certain the village would remain safe.
   "No," Haru replied firmly.
   "I promise the Hidden Mist Village will only grow stronger and better."
   "Moreover, I will help you become the Fifth Mizukage and give you control over the village."
   Since he had chosen the Hidden Mist Village as his foundation, he naturally hoped it would thrive and grow powerful.
   That way, during the coming upheavals, he would gain greater influence and a stronger position.
   "Let me become the Fifth Mizukage, and then just be your puppet-like the Fourth Mizukage, who's controlled right now?"
   Mei Terumi said bitterly, sarcasm sharp in her voice.
   She suddenly realized something important.
   This wasn't about helping the Hidden Mist Village or even helping her become Mizukage.
   Uchiha Haru wanted to control the entire Hidden Mist Village.
   "That's right," he said calmly.
   "I will control Kirigakure behind the scenes, but at least I won't use genjutsu illusions to manipulate you."
   Haru had plenty of excuses for his actions.
   After all, he had invested so much effort; of course he wouldn't make it easy for others.
   Kirigakure had to be firmly in his grasp.
   There was no need to explain-if he even tried, it wouldn't work, since it was all too obvious.
   "You... you can't even think about it!"
   Mei Terumi's brows knitted tightly.
   "I will never agree to that!"
   She couldn't bear to hand over her village to an outsider.
   "You can refuse, and then I will kill you and find someone else. Someone will agree."
   Haru said calmly.
   He needed Mei Terumi-not only as a puppet, but as someone who could genuinely handle village affairs.
   But if Mei Terumi was truly stubborn, then she simply wouldn't be Mei Terumi anymore.
   "You..."
   Mei Terumi was furious, but had no way to vent her anger.
   The Fourth Mizukage was already controlled by others.
   Though somewhat famous within the village, she was still young and lacked real influence.
   How many people would believe her?
   Uchiha Haru was the same-both wanted to use her to control Kirigakure.
   A deep sense of helplessness washed over her.
   She had no way to break the deadlock.
   In just a few minutes, she tried countless options and weighed their consequences.
   The best choice was... to listen to Uchiha Haru and become his puppet.
   After all, that way she could still maintain some control and prevent Kirigakure from falling completely out of control.
   Although Haru insisted she was not the only one involved,
   Mei Terumi keenly sensed it was far more complicated than he let on.
   She didn't know why Haru had come to her.
   But she knew one thing-she possessed something unique, something Haru needed.
   Otherwise, why would he bother with her at all?
   As long as she was irreplaceable to some extent,
   she now held the upper hand in dealing with Uchiha Haru.
   Silence.
   Silence.
   Silence.
   Mei Terumi lowered her head and fell silent.
   Haru did not press her, standing patiently to await her answer.
   Finally, after a long pause, Mei Terumi lifted her head, exhaled deeply, and said, "Okay, I promise you."
   "However, you must promise me you will never use illusions to control me, and you will not do anything that harms the Hidden Mist Village."
   "Agreed."
   Haru nodded firmly.
   Mei Terumi felt more at ease.
   A strong man like Uchiha Haru-his words shouldn't be empty promises.
   1
   They reached a unanimous agreement.
   Immediately, they began discussing their next steps.
   What should be done next?
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 3 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 103: Chapter 103 : For My Wife's Sake, I Can Spare Your Life!
   ------------------
   Bonus Chapter
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   The masked man already knew he had been exposed as the one controlling the Fourth Mizukage through illusions. He would definitely take action soon.
   Uchiha Haru and Mei Terumi had to prepare quickly.
   "In Kirigakure, besides the Fourth Mizukage, are there any other important figures who could influence the situation in the village?" Haru asked.
   Mei Terumi was the spokesperson he had chosen, but she was still young and her words carried little weight. Even if she spoke the truth, few would believe her.
   They needed a real heavyweight to step forward and expose this deception.
   After thinking for a moment, Mei Terumi said, "There are two."
   "One is the patriarch of the Kaguya clan. The Kaguya clan is the largest and most powerful clan in Kirigakure. Their patriarch holds significant influence."
   "Although the Kaguya clan's power has waned over the years due to the Fourth Mizukage's oppressive policies, it remains the most prominent family in Kirigakure."
   "If we can get the clan leader's support, it would be a great help."
   "But the people in this clan have strange personalities, and their leader, Genji, is unpredictable... It won't be easy to gain their help."
   1
   "Yes," Haru nodded.
   He had already made preliminary moves with the Kaguya clan.
   "And the other?" he pressed.
   "There's also the Elder Genji," Mei Terumi revealed another name.
   Elder Genji?
   Haru's mind stirred. He had some impression of the name.
   In the Naruto world, when the Fourth Mizukage was found to be controlled by illusions, it wasn't Mei Terumi, the Fifth Mizukage, who stepped up immediately to manage the crisis.
   Instead, it was the Elder Genji of Kirigakure who took on the Mizukage's duties. Though he never officially became Mizukage, he exercised its authority for many years until he grew too old to continue and passed the mantle to Mei Terumi.
   However, the Elder Genji rarely appeared in public, so Haru wasn't sure what kind of person he was.
   "The Elder Genji has been a highly respected figure in Kirigakure since before the Second Mizukage's era," Mei explained slowly.
   "Many even regard him as more prestigious than the Fourth Mizukage."
   "In the early days of the Fourth Mizukage's rule, whenever a major event occurred, he consulted Elder Genji."
   "If we can secure the Elder's help, we will be halfway to exposing that the Fourth Mizukage is being controlled by illusions."
   "Alright, let's go find Elder Genji now," Haru decided promptly.
   "Yes," Mei nodded, then hesitated. "Now? Isn't it a little inappropriate? It's late at night. This isn't the best time to petition."
   Haru shook his head. "Now is exactly the time."
   "This must be dealt with quickly. The masked man already knows someone suspects his control over the Fourth Mizukage. With his intelligence, he might suspect me too."
   "Perhaps he's already taken action. We must expose his control over the Fourth Mizukage and, by extension, Kirigakure as soon as possible."
   This time, Mei Terumi didn't object.
   She had seen the masked man with her own eyes. Though they hadn't fought, it was enough to know how terrifying he was.
   Against such an enemy, swift planning was vital.
   The two rushed to the residence of Elder Genji.
   When they arrived, Haru suddenly vanished.
   "You... aren't coming with me?" Mei Terumi asked.
   Though she had doubts about Haru and didn't fully trust him, having such a formidable ally at her side gave her comfort.
   "Do you want Elder Genji to know that an Uchiha controls everything behind the scenes?" Haru asked.
   He didn't know the Elder's character, but he understood one thing clearly: the less exposure, the better.
   After all, Haru was an outsider in Kirigakure, and suspicion was inevitable.
   Mei Terumi was stunned but then understood.
   If they wanted Elder Genji to expose the Fourth Mizukage's control, having an Uchiha appear during this process would complicate matters.
   It might make the Elder more suspicious.
   So Mei Terumi entered Elder Genji's residence alone.
   Of course, this wasn't a formal visit through the front door, but a quiet, stealthy approach.
   At this late hour, the Elder was likely asleep. How could she see him otherwise? Servants would stop her and tell her to return tomorrow.
   Moreover, Elder Genji's high status meant he wasn't easily accessible, even during the day.
   The Elder's mansion was not luxurious; it was somewhat worn down.
   This matched the Elder's simple lifestyle and was part of why he had earned so much respect.
   Mei Terumi had visited the Elder's residence several times for missions and knew the layout well.
   There was no need to hesitate, and soon she reached the Elder's bedroom.
   "Elder Genji, Elder Genji," she whispered, knocking gently.
   Mei Terumi called softly in front of the door.
   Not long after, an old man's voice came from inside the house, "Who is it?"
   "It's me, Mei Terumi! I have something important to report to you, Elder."
   "Alright, come in," Elder Genji said slowly, his voice steady and calm.
   Just as Mei Terumi was about to push the door open and enter, Uchiha Haru suddenly appeared beside her.
   Though he had stayed in the shadows upon arriving at Elder Genji's residence, it was clear he had no intention of letting Mei Terumi proceed alone. He had been silently following close behind, ready to respond to any sudden threat.
   Mei Terumi was puzzled by Haru's sudden appearance. Everything seemed to be going smoothly-why now?
   Haru made a quick "hush" gesture, signaling Mei Terumi not to reveal his presence.
   Of course, he wouldn't show himself without reason. And since he had appeared, it meant something unexpected had happened.
   That unexpected event was unfolding right inside Elder Genji's room.
   Inside, besides Elder Genji, there was someone else.
   Noticing Haru's caution, Mei Terumi immediately became alert. Something was definitely wrong-otherwise, why would Haru suddenly appear?
   "Come in, why don't you come in?" Elder Genji's voice called again from inside.
   Mei Terumi glanced at Haru, feeling torn. She knew something was amiss, but with Elder Genji inside, she trusted his voice and wondered if she should go in after all.
   Just then, a sudden row of wooden stakes materialized between Mei Terumi and the door.
   A rapid "dengdengdeng" followed-the unmistakable sound of kunai and shuriken piercing into wood.
   Mei Terumi's face paled. How could she not realize that several kunai and shuriken had just been launched at her? If not for Uchiha Haru's timely protection, she would have been seriously injured.
   "Huh," the person inside the room murmured, clearly surprised at the quick counterattack.
   But since he had been exposed, there was no point in hiding anymore.
   He burst out of the room with a swift motion.
   It was a ninja dressed in a black robe embroidered with red clouds-an Akatsuki member. He appeared relatively young and wore a scratched Konoha forehead protector, a notorious mark branding him as a rogue shinobi.
   Most striking were his eyes-blood-red, the three magatama connected in a sickle shape: the Mangeky Sharingan.
   Uchiha Haru immediately recognized him.
   Uchiha Itachi.
   1
   Itachi's sharp eyes fell on the elder Genji, held hostage in one hand, before locking onto Haru standing beside Mei Terumi. His expression darkened instantly.
   From a young age, Itachi had been hailed as a prodigy, a genius ninja with few equals-especially in the Uchiha clan. Very few could rival him, let alone suppress him.
   Until the day he faced the true strength of Uchiha Haru.
   The blow was severe, the loss bitter. It had wounded Itachi's pride and stoked a deep, reluctant jealousy that he never expected to feel.
   "It's you," Haru said quietly.
   He had not expected to encounter Itachi again so soon after the massacre of the Uchiha clan.
   Mei Terumi's eyes widened in surprise.
   They knew each other? Again?
   Three pairs of Sharingan-three different Uchiha.
   Despite her shock, she still trusted Haru and refrained from overreacting.
   Itachi narrowed his eyes and stared at Haru without a word.
   His mission was clear: hold Elder Genji hostage, kill whoever came to deliver the message, and deliver all information to the Uchiha clan.
   But now...
   Besides Mei Terumi, there was another Uchiha-Haru.
   How could he kill him?
   This complicated everything.
   Elder Genji, held captive by Itachi, looked equally bewildered. What was going on? Why were Uchiha fighting Uchiha?
   "This... what is this madness?" he thought.
   "Let him go, and I will let you leave," Haru said to Itachi calmly, but with unwavering confidence.
   "Otherwise, I guarantee you won't leave here alive today."
   His voice was steady, yet carried an absolute authority-as if mere words from him could decide Itachi's fate.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 104: Chapter 104 : Mei Terumi: I'm Not a Traitor!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   Uchiha Haru's words made Itachi's pupils contract sharply.
   What?
   "Release him, or die!"
   Such an arrogant tone!
   Did he truly look down on Uchiha Itachi?
   Though Itachi had long been aware of the gap in strength between himself and Uchiha Haru ever since the night of the Uchiha clan's massacre, there was a clear difference between fighting and running away. If he couldn't defeat Haru, why couldn't he just retreat?
   He refused to believe that.
   "You're far too arrogant," Itachi sneered.
   1
   "So, you don't plan to let him go?"
   "Alright, alright," Haru replied coolly.
   Before Itachi could react further, Uchiha Haru, who was standing directly in front of him, suddenly vanished.
   When he reappeared, he was already behind Itachi.
   Caught off guard by Haru's sudden disappearance and reappearance, Itachi was momentarily stunned.
   Though well-versed in numerous ninjutsu techniques, he couldn't identify the jutsu Haru had just used-a technique that made him vanish so completely.
   Not even his close friend Uchiha Shisui, famed as "Instant Body Shisui," could perform such a technique.
   1
   What kind of ninjutsu was this?
   Clearly, after leaving Konoha, Uchiha Haru had grown far stronger than before.
   Haru appeared behind Itachi and leapt upward.
   With incredible speed and overwhelming strength, he brought his palm down hard on Itachi's neck.
   His power was immense.
   Even the head of the Kaguya clan-who possessed the feared Shikotsumyaku, or Corpse Bone Pulse-had suffered grievous injuries from Haru's strike.
   Itachi, however, was not the same as those others.
   At that moment, Itachi finally realized Uchiha Haru had already attacked from behind.
   He now faced two choices.
   First: kill the elder Genji immediately.
   Itachi's original mission had been to kill the messenger delivering critical information, so that the elder would believe the Uchiha clan had taken action.
   With the elder dead, the entire Hidden Mist Village would turn against the Uchiha clan.
   But now, with Haru here, Itachi could not kill Mei Terumi in front of him.
   Though his original goal seemed harder to achieve, it was still possible.
   Killing the elder would make any outsider approaching Kirigakure suspicious-including the Uchiha.
   In that way, the Uchiha clan could also leave the Land of Water.
   Different means, same end.
   But with Haru behind him, ready to strike...
   If Itachi killed the elder, the elder would die.
   And under Haru's palm, even if the elder survived, he would be severely wounded and unable to flee.
   It was a dead end.
   The second choice was not to attack the elder but to use the elder's body as a shield to make a break for it.
   In that case, Haru would definitely be cautious and it would guarantee Itachi's survival.
   But with the elder alive and Mei Terumi unharmed, Itachi's mission was a complete failure.
   All of this mirrored the choice Haru had left for Mei Terumi earlier: either let them go, or die.
   Itachi had been indifferent at first.
   Now, between the two options, the choice was easy.
   He was Uchiha Itachi of Konoha-not the Akatsuki Itachi.
   He could sacrifice himself for Konoha but would never die for Akatsuki.
   He chose to live.
   In an instant, he threw the frail elder Genji's body forward.
   Just as planned.
   The elder's body blocked the path.
   Itachi would surely hold back his strength, worried about the elder's life-and seize this chance to escape.
   Everything was going exactly as he imagined, smoothly and perfectly.
   But just as he was about to slip away, something unexpected happened.
   And the one who changed everything was someone Itachi had never anticipated.
   The elder Genji himself!
   This frail old man, toyed with by Itachi as if he weighed nothing, suddenly exploded with astonishing energy.
   His once cloudy eyes sharpened with clarity and fierce determination.
   Itachi's frown deepened.
   He realized then how wrong he had been.
   This elder was not just a feeble old man. In his youth, he had been an outstanding shinobi.
   Among the Hidden Mist's leaders, he was one of the most respected.
   Otherwise, he wouldn't have risen to his current high position.
   But Itachi had underestimated him, deceived by his frailty and used him as a human shield.
   He never expected the elder had been waiting for this moment all along.
   Itachi's eyes narrowed further.
   He saw, almost in disbelief, that the elder Genji had produced two shuriken in his hands.
   One was hurled directly at Itachi.
   The other was aimed at Uchiha Haru.
   "Elder Genji!"
   He actually intended to severely injure both of them with his own hands!
   At that moment, the distance between the three was minimal-so close that firing the shuriken was almost instantaneous. There was no time to form hand seals or perform any ninjutsu.
   Uchiha Haru was slightly taken aback by this sudden shift.
   Even he had ignored the old man up to now, never expecting the elder Genji to have been concealing his true strength-and only now reveal his true ferocity.
   "Feigning weakness to seize the advantage?" Haru muttered under his breath.
   Seeing the shuriken flying straight toward him, he immediately activated the Body Flicker Technique.
   The essence of the Body Flicker Technique is simple: speed.
   It's a ninjutsu designed for sudden, unexpected encounters.
   Its hand seals are minimal-especially for a forbidden-level Body Flicker Technique, which bypasses redundant steps and can be released almost instantly.
   Under Haru's Eternal Mangeky Sharingan, even with the incredibly short distance and lightning-fast projectiles, he could clearly track their trajectory with terrifying clarity.
   Activating the Body Flicker, Haru's form suddenly blurred into multiple afterimages.
   The shuriken struck one of the afterimages and sailed past harmlessly.
   It finally slammed into a wooden door over ten meters away with a loud bang.
   Uchiha Itachi, however, was not so fortunate.
   Unlike Haru, Itachi had not mastered the forbidden-level Body Flicker Technique.
   Though his Mangeky Sharingan allowed him to see the shuriken's path clearly, seeing and dodging were two different things.
   Fortunately, Itachi was no ordinary ninja.
   3
   Despite his youth, his composure was unshakeable-he could always maintain the clearest mind in any situation.
   Skilled in a variety of ninjutsu with his own distinct style, as the shuriken hurtled toward him, he immediately executed a jutsu.
   In a flash, the shuriken pierced Itachi's body-but simultaneously, his form disintegrated into a flock of black crows that scattered into the air.
   When he reappeared, he was standing on the roof above the elder Genji, clutching his left shoulder with one hand, breathing heavily, his expression grim.
   It had been a near-death moment. Though Itachi's ninjutsu saved him from the shuriken, he was not unscathed.
   His left shoulder was wounded, and his chakra significantly drained.
   1
   This was the cost Uchiha Haru had paid.
   1
   Itachi squinted slightly, then glanced toward Haru, the elder Genji, and Mei Terumi before vanishing with a sudden Body Flicker.
   It was too late now.
   Too late to change anything.
   The mission had ended in complete failure.
   Inside the elder Genji's residence, only Haru, Mei Terumi, and the elder remained.
   "Elder, are you alright?" Mei Terumi asked anxiously as she rushed forward after Itachi's departure.
   The elder Genji held immense prestige in the Hidden Mist Village, deeply respected by both its people and ninja.
   Mei Terumi trusted him implicitly.
   She had believed him to be a kind, loyal guardian devoted to the Hidden Mist.
   But before she could reach him, several shuriken were suddenly hurled toward her.
   She dodged swiftly. Bang! Bang! Bang!
   The shuriken buried deeply into the ground near her feet.
   Clearly, the elder Genji did not hold back-he truly intended to kill her.
   "Elder... it's me, Mei Terumi. What's wrong with you?" she asked, startled.
   Having just dodged the attack, Mei Terumi suspected the elder might be under some genjutsu or illusion.
   Yet, she dared not approach him so recklessly anymore.
   "Traitor! I'll kill you!" the elder Genji spat venomously.
   Though likely in his sixties and bent over with age, appearing feeble and slow, he was surprisingly lethal in this critical moment.
   Not even Itachi-or any other ninja who might arrive-could likely alter this grim outcome.
   The elder Genji narrowed his eyes at Mei Terumi, his gaze filled with hatred.
   At the same time, his vigilance toward Haru was sharp.
   "Mei Terumi, you are a ninja of Hidden Mist Village. Over the years, this village has nurtured you as its future hope and has never treated you unfairly," the elder declared.
   "Yet now, you have allied yourself with a member of the Uchiha clan to commit such treason!"
   "Do you have any conscience? Do you have any respect for your ancestors?"
   Mei Terumi was speechless.
   The one who attacked the elder moments ago was an Uchiha, and now she stood alongside an Uchiha.
   No matter how hard she tried, she couldn't deny it.
   Even if she threw herself into the river, she couldn't explain it away.
   Still, she forced herself to speak.
   "Elder, you've misunderstood. I am not a traitor."
   "I, Mei Terumi, am a ninja born and raised in Hidden Mist Village. How could I betray it?"
   "Just... just listen-"
   She frowned, panic growing in her chest.
   How could she possibly explain her connection with Uchiha Haru?
   There was no relationship.
   Would it make any difference?
   Even a child would suspect.
   As she struggled to find words, Uchiha Haru's calm voice broke through the tense air.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 105: Chapter 105: Master - It's Actually the Legendary Mangekyo!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   "I'm not in the same faction as the one who attacked you just now," Uchiha Haru said calmly.
   Though still a bit annoyed that Elder Genji had suddenly turned on him, Haru wasn't petty. The bigger picture mattered more.
   "Haha," Elder Genji sneered, "Of course, I can see you're not allies-but that doesn't mean you're a good person."
   "Why have you come to Kirigakure? What's your purpose? Tell me now!"
   2
   Haru narrowed his eyes, a dangerous glint flashing across his face.
   He'd spared the old man's life earlier because the elder still showed some strength.
   But if Genji was going to act hostile, Haru wouldn't hesitate to teach him a lesson.
   No one was allowed to be so insolent before him!
   Terumi Mei, noticing the thick tension between Haru and the elder, cursed silently in her mind. Damn it!
   In a situation this sensitive, it was understandable that Elder Genji was suspicious and aggressive.
   But Haru wasn't exactly a gentle soul.
   She had witnessed with her own eyes Haru slay more than a dozen Kirigakure ninjas without batting an eye.
   She didn't want the same fate to befall the elder, so she quickly interrupted, "Elder Genji, we have an urgent matter to discuss with you."
   "I saw with my own eyes that the Fourth Mizukage was being controlled by a masked ninja."
   "The current Mizukage isn't the real Mizukage!"
   "What did you say?!"
   Mei Terumi's words caught Elder Genji's full attention. He spun around and stared at her, disbelief written across his face.
   The Mizukage controlled by someone else?
   Mei Terumi explained everything that had happened that night.
   After listening, Elder Genji's expression was filled with doubt. He hesitated, then shook his head decisively.
   "Impossible!"
   "I refuse to believe it. The Fourth Mizukage is a Jinchriki of three tailed beasts. With that strength, who in the shinobi world could possibly control him? It's simply impossible!"
   "Mei Terumi, enough with your sweet talk-I will never believe it!"
   The elder's reaction was exactly what Haru and Mei had anticipated.
   After all, claiming the Mizukage was under another's illusion was earth-shattering news.
   Even Mei Terumi had struggled to believe it when Haru first told her.
   "Elder, it's true-I saw it all with my own eyes."
   Mei Terumi quickly tried to convince him, "Have you not noticed how the Mizukage has changed since the Third Ninja World War?"
   "He used to be humble and easy-going. Now he's cruel and ruthless-like a completely different person..."
   The elder furrowed his brow; the lines on his face deepened as he tried to recall the Mizukage's changes.
   It did seem... a little strange.
   But after a moment, he dismissed it all.
   "Silence!"
   "The Mizukage would never allow you to slander him like this!"
   "With the power of the Fourth Mizukage, no one could trap him in an illusion. Such a thing simply does not exist!"
   "Really?"
   Haru chuckled and, with a flash of movement, appeared right in front of Elder Genji at an incredible speed.
   The elder was shocked and instinctively took a few steps back.
   Such speed was intimidating.
   Before Genji could fully react, his eyes met a pair of crimson, haunting eyes.
   The Eternal Mangeky Sharingan.
   Under that gaze, Elder Genji felt as if time and space twisted, dragging him back to his youth.
   Back when he was just a ninja in his early twenties.
   "Master, hurry!"
   A cheerful young ninja smiled at him, full of innocence and charm.
   This was one of his teammates.
   Beside him stood another, thin and quiet ninja who hardly spoke.
   The three of them had just received a mission order - one they were to complete without fail.
   "I..."
   Elder Genji raised his head in a trance, a sudden sensation that he had forgotten something important yet unable to recall what.
   His teammates urged him on.
   Without overthinking, Genji followed.
   The scene shifted.
   He found himself on a battlefield.
   Corpses littered the ground-enemies and comrades alike.
   Genji stood in the center, his body unscathed, untouched by blood or injury.
   At his feet lay his two teammates, wearing the same uniform as him.
   One of them was dead.
   The lifeless face bore a warm, innocent smile, stained with blood.
   The eyes, wide open, showed fear and hatred-but more than anything, disbelief.
   "Why..."
   The quiet, thin, and serious ninja was dying, repeatedly whispering, "Why... why..."
   Elder Genji lowered his head as he heard the voice, looking down at his teammate who had stood by him through thick and thin. The expression on Genji's face turned cold, almost frightening in its severity.
   In the next moment, everything snapped back to reality.
   Genji's eyes darkened, but that bone-chilling coldness remained etched across his face.
   Terumi Mei felt a shiver run down her spine and instinctively took a few steps back.
   She hadn't seen the illusion just now and couldn't understand why the usually calm and amiable Genji had suddenly transformed into someone so terrifying.
   She had never seen this side of him before.
   Such a Genji made her feel deeply uneasy.
   The elder Genji, now returned fully to reality, blinked and suddenly seemed to awaken from a trance.
   What was happening?
   How could he suddenly recall those memories... illusions?
   He abruptly raised his head and fixed his gaze on Uchiha Haru.
   "Is it you?" he asked, voice trembling.
   Haru answered calmly, "Do you believe me now?"
   "Of course, ordinary illusions couldn't fool the Fourth Mizukage. But what if the one behind it possesses eyes like mine?"
   In Haru's blood-red eyes, the three magatama shifted and connected in an instant, fusing tightly together like razor-sharp blades.
   "This... this... this is..." Genji stammered.
   "The Uchiha Clan's Sharingan... No, not just any Sharingan!"
   "This is the Mangeky Sharingan-the Mangeky Sharingan that exists only in legends!"
   The elder's shock was palpable.
   Older and more experienced than most, Genji immediately recognized the terrifying nature of those crimson eyes.
   The Mangeky Sharingan.
   The legendary Mangeky Sharingan.
   "Mangeky Sharingan..." Mei Terumi murmured beside them.
   She had seen Haru's eyes before but hadn't realized what they were-just that they were unusual.
   Only now, upon hearing Elder Genji utter the name, did she truly grasp the significance.
   What exactly did those strange eyes represent?
   Uchiha Haru possessed the eyes that only legends spoke of...
   No!
   A thought struck Mei Terumi's mind.
   She suddenly remembered-the single eye glimpsed on the mysterious masked man was also a Mangeky Sharingan!
   Yes!
   The "same eyes" meant the masked man.
   The masked man also wielded the Mangeky Sharingan!
   "You mean the Fourth Mizukage was controlled by the Mangeky Sharingan?" Elder Genji spoke after a moment of silence.
   Having now personally seen the Mangeky Sharingan, he could better appreciate the horror of the illusion.
   He had to admit-the Mangeky Sharingan very well could be powerful enough to control the Mizukage.
   "Yes!" Mei Terumi nodded firmly.
   "Mangeky Sharingan... Uchiha..." the elder muttered to himself, looking up at Haru with a newfound respect and restraint.
   No matter the era, strength commands respect.
   Having witnessed Haru's formidable power, Genji had no choice but to show deference.
   "The one controlling the Mizukage is from your Uchiha clan, and the one confronting me now is also from your Uchiha clan," he said carefully.
   "What exactly does your Uchiha clan intend to do?"
   Mei Terumi looked at Haru as well, sharing the question she was burning to ask.
   But Haru responded, "You don't need to know what I want."
   2
   "You only need to understand this-I am not an enemy of Kirigakure. We share the same enemy."
   Elder Genji remained silent.
   Mei Terumi asked no more questions.
   They were all intelligent-they understood what mattered most at this moment.
   Compared to the threat, the internal matters of the Uchiha clan were insignificant.
   Having said all this, Haru turned to leave.
   Even though he knew Elder Genji would never fully trust him, he had done enough.
   His words had sown the seeds of doubt in the elder's mind about the Fourth Mizukage.
   That suspicion was the fuse that could eventually unravel the masked man's control over the Mizukage through illusion.
   The rest could be left to Elder Genji and Mei Terumi.
   With their combined skills, uncovering the truth was not a difficult task.
   After all, in the original Naruto world, these two had joined forces to expose conspiracies before.
   So far, their objectives for the night had been completed without incident.
   1
   There was only one thing that piqued Haru's curiosity.
   It was what he had seen in the surroundings of Elder Genji.
   To increase the credibility of his illusions, Haru rarely fabricated perfect falsehoods.
   Instead, he extracted the most vivid, memorable fragments from his target's mind and wove them into his illusions.
   In other words, what he had just seen in the elder's environment wasn't an illusion-it was reality.
   The elder Genji, highly respected throughout the Hidden Mist Village, might not be as simple as he seemed.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 106: Chapter 106: Masked Man-This Is... Flying Thunder God!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   In the depths of a mist-shrouded forest, a man stood silently atop a tree branch, his form cloaked in a black robe emblazoned with red clouds. A single swirling eye peered from a vortex-shaped mask.
   Beneath him, the bodies of more than a dozen Kirigakure shinobi lay strewn across the forest floor-lifeless, cold, and all killed in a single instant.
   Each one had been struck down with precision. The execution was flawless-clean, fast, and lethal.
   A white figure stood not far from the masked man, emerging from the underbrush. It was White Zetsu, his tone unusually intrigued.
   "He came, didn't he?" the masked man asked calmly, his voice unreadable-neither anger nor satisfaction coloring his tone.
   White Zetsu glanced down at the corpses. "Yeah, no one else could've done this. Took out over a dozen elite jnin like they were nothing. Fast, clean. Honestly? Pretty damn beautiful, if you ask me."
   He reached into his cloak and pulled something out-a small section of vine.
   It looked ordinary, but the masked man's lone eye narrowed the moment he saw it.
   "That vine..." Zetsu said, twirling it between his fingers. "Doesn't look like much, right? But it's his. I know it."
   A long exhale escaped the masked man as he stared down at the vine.
   "Uchiha Haru," he muttered, each syllable like a blade against his tongue. "So it's finally come to this."
   After learning that someone had uncovered his secret manipulation of the Fourth Mizukage, he'd wasted no time. He'd used his control over the Mizukage to mobilize a special unit-Team 2-to apprehend the infiltrator.
   It was critical that this threat be neutralized before the information spread. If his identity was not so sensitive-if he could risk exposing himself-he would have handled the matter personally.
   But it didn't matter. He hadn't been concerned.
   He'd assessed the strength of the intruders and found them unimpressive. One had already been caught, and the other was being tailed by over a dozen elite jnin. No way anything could go wrong.
   And then...
   Uchiha Haru appeared.
   Now, the infiltrator who'd discovered the secret had no doubt fallen into Haru's hands.
   And that meant...
   That secret-his secret-was no longer safe.
   If Uchiha Haru had learned what was truly going on behind the scenes, there was no way he'd sit idle in the Hidden Mist.
   The masked man clenched his fists slowly.
   Back when Akatsuki was still rising, the Hidden Mist Village had been crucial-an unwitting pawn on his chessboard. He couldn't afford to lose it.
   So, when he'd learned that Haru had led a faction of Uchiha into Kirigakure, he'd immediately rushed to the Land of Water with his subordinates. He had to ensure nothing unexpected occurred.
   And yet-here they were.
   An unexpected disruption. An anomaly.
   Ever since the day he chose this path, everything had gone according to plan. He moved in shadows, manipulated from behind the scenes. His success had been inevitable.
   Until Uchiha Haru.
   First, the Uchiha Massacre plan unraveled.
   And now, his operation in the Hidden Mist was coming apart at the seams.
   He exhaled slowly, suppressing the frustration curling in his chest.
   "...Any word from Itachi?" he asked suddenly.
   Sending those elite jnin after Haru had been his first line of insurance.
   His second was far more dangerous-Uchiha Itachi.
   The masked man knew: no matter who learned the truth, if they wanted to expose him, they'd have to convince someone with authority.
   The elder of the Hidden Mist-Elder Genji.
   The old man wielded enormous influence, rivaling that of the Mizukage himself.
   He'd predicted that the infiltrator would go to Genji with the information. That's why he'd dispatched Uchiha Itachi ahead of time-to intercept and eliminate.
   "No word," White Zetsu replied. "But come on-it's Itachi. The guy doesn't fail. He's probably already handled it. You'll hear back soon."
   The masked man nodded slightly.
   1
   Uchiha Itachi. A prodigy among prodigies.
   He had never fully trusted Itachi, knowing his lingering ties to Konoha. But when it came to non-Konoha targets, there was no sharper tool in his arsenal.
   The young man had awakened the Mangeky Sharingan early and wielded the terrifying Tsukuyomi-a genjutsu even the masked man hesitated to face directly.
   Itachi was dangerous. And useful.
   Which is why he couldn't fathom-
   The masked man suddenly turned toward a dark patch of trees.
   "Itachi," he said with quiet authority. "You're back."
   From the shadows, Uchiha Itachi stepped forward. His posture was calm, but something was off.
   "...Were you able to kill them?" the masked man asked.
   Itachi was silent.
   "You didn't intercept them?" the masked man's tone shifted, a note of surprise in his voice.
   Had the infiltrator not gone to Elder Genji?
   He narrowed his eye. "What happened?"
   "...No," Itachi replied after a pause. "I... I "
   "Cough... cough..."
   A sudden wave of irritation in his lungs triggered the wound from earlier. Blood spilled from his lips as Uchiha Itachi covered his mouth with a hand.
   The masked man's single eye behind the swirling orange mask gleamed coldly. "You're injured?" he asked, voice calm but sharpened with interest. "Who could possibly land a hit on you?"
   Itachi didn't respond right away. He waved his hand slightly, dismissing further questions. "I encountered the person who uncovered our secret, but... I wasn't able to stop him."
   "What?" the masked man's voice tightened slightly.
   Even White Zetsu flinched with surprise. "You're saying... you let him get away?"
   This wasn't just any shinobi. This was Uchiha Itachi-Kage-level strength, a Mangeky Sharingan wielder with mastery over Tsukuyomi. He was one of the Akatsuki's sharpest blades.
   In the Hidden Mist, among the bloody waters and shifting shadows, who could stand against Itachi?
   Who could even wound him?
   A silent understanding passed between the masked man and White Zetsu.
   Uchiha Haru.
   "Did you encounter Uchiha Haru?" the masked man asked.
   "Yes." Itachi didn't bother hiding it. "But the one who injured me... wasn't him. It was Elder Genji of the Hidden Mist."
   "Genji? That decrepit old man with one foot in the grave?" White Zetsu's voice twisted with disbelief. "That can't be right!"
   Even the masked man's single eye narrowed.
   Of course he knew of Elder Genji.
   In order to manipulate the Hidden Mist from the shadows, he'd had to monitor every player of influence within the village. Genji's name always came up-respected, wise, but by all accounts, too old to pose a threat.
   He had never considered Genji a direct obstacle.
   But now? If even Itachi was saying the old man managed to injure him... something had clearly been miscalculated.
   Still, the masked man remained analytical. It wasn't just about strength. He wasn't foolish enough to believe that a sixty-something year old man, whose prime had long passed, could defeat Uchiha Itachi in a frontal confrontation.
   There had to be something more.
   "Itachi," the masked man said, voice calm and unreadable, "what exactly happened?"
   He wasn't angry. Not yet. If Haru was involved, this failure made sense.
   He had seen Uchiha Haru with his own eyes.
   The night the Uchiha clan was supposed to be wiped out, Haru faced five Kage-level shinobi and held his ground. If not for that anomaly, the plan would have succeeded.
   And now, in the Hidden Mist... Haru had struck again.
   If even he had been present, even if he had joined the fight personally, what could he have done? Would it have changed the outcome?
   Unlikely.
   Now the only thing they could do was analyze Haru's methods-and prepare.
   Itachi exhaled, his breath steady despite the tightness in his chest. Then, in low, steady tones, he began to recount everything that had happened.
   The masked man and White Zetsu listened in silence.
   When Itachi finished, the masked man stood still for a long moment. Then he asked slowly, "So... Uchiha Haru has mastered two new jutsu. One of them... resembles Shisui's Flicker Technique. The other... you couldn't identify?"
   "Yes," Itachi said, frowning faintly as the images replayed in his mind. "I didn't get to engage him fully-just saw him use them once each. The technique he used to dodge Elder Genji's shuriken... I'm certain it was the Flicker Style used by Uchiha Shisui."
   "I was close with Shisui. I'd recognize that jutsu anywhere."
   "As for the other... I couldn't comprehend it."
   "He vanished. Instantly. No hand signs, no build-up. One moment he was standing across from me... the next, he was behind me. I couldn't defend against it at all."
   Itachi's voice grew somber.
   After arriving at Genji's residence, he had gone over dozens of counters in his head. Dissection of technique. Alternative patterns. Prediction models.
   None of them worked.
   He had no way to break through those two jutsu.
   "Forbidden Techniques..." the masked man murmured.
   His mind snapped back to the Uchiha extermination. After the failed operation, Konoha Village had entered secret negotiations with Haru. As part of that deal, they granted him two Forbidden Techniques from the village archives.
   Now it made sense.
   These were the techniques.
   "Shisui's Flicker is one," White Zetsu said. "But the second one...?"
   He turned to the masked man.
   If anyone knew Konoha's hidden jutsu better than anyone else, it was this man.
   The masked man slowly said, "The second technique... must be the Flying Thunder God."
   White Zetsu blinked. "The one created by Senju Tobirama... and perfected by the Fourth Hokage, Namikaze Minato?"
   The masked man's eye glazed over slightly, lost in memory.
   Of course he knew the Flying Thunder God.
   How could he not?
   Minato... was his sensei.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 3 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 107: Chapter 107: The Truth Is Revealed! Admit It On The Spot!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   "Flying Thunder God... Yes, it must be the Flying Thunder God Technique!"
   After hearing the masked man's words, Itachi's eyes narrowed with realization.
   This kind of space-time teleportation ninjutsu-if it wasn't the Flying Thunder God Technique, what else could it be?
   Upon his confirmation, White Zetsu immediately exploded with frustration.
   "Flying Thunder God! The Flying Thunder God of the Fourth Hokage! And Uchiha Shisui's Shunshin no Jutsu! Damn it! How did Konoha hand over both of these jutsu to Uchiha Haru!?"
   Obito and Itachi both had the same question lingering in their minds.
   Judging from the way Uchiha Haru left with the Uchiha clan back then, although things seemed to end in a mutual compromise, anyone with eyes could see that it was temporary.
   The Uchiha and Konoha were destined to clash again. Even if Konoha agreed to give up forbidden jutsu as a peace offering, it didn't have to be these two incredibly powerful techniques.
   Yet compared to the actual techniques, what disturbed them most wasn't that Haru had them-it was that he had mastered them.
   A terrifying level of talent.
   The Flying Thunder God Technique. Uchiha Shisui's Body Flicker.
   Each one already stood at the pinnacle of complexity and required immense chakra control and speed.
   Few in Konoha had ever been able to learn even one.
   Yet Haru had mastered both.
   And not just that-he had done it in barely over a month since the Uchiha clan left Konoha.
   This level of talent wasn't just rare-it was monstrous.
   Itachi, long regarded as a genius, could only frown slightly in self-mockery. If he tried to master both techniques in such a short time, he doubted he could have learned even one.
   A feeling he hadn't felt in a long time stirred in him again-defeat.
   "Mangeky Sharingan, Wood Release, the Flying Thunder God Technique, and Shisui's Shunshin..." White Zetsu exhaled slowly. His voice was heavy with foreboding.
   "Uchiha Haru keeps getting stronger."
   "We should bring in Nagato," he added darkly. "A man like Uchiha Haru must be eliminated before he reaches his full potential."
   "Pain?" Obito raised an eyebrow beneath his mask and then slowly shook his head. "No. There's no need to call on Nagato. Not yet."
   Even knowing how strong Haru was becoming, even recognizing the abnormal talent and destructive potential he carried, Obito still had absolute confidence in their ace-Nagato.
   2
   Because Nagato wielded the power of gods-something that could obliterate everything in a flash.
   Even Uchiha Haru wouldn't be able to resist that.
   "But..." White Zetsu hesitated, clearly wanting to press further, but in the end, he nodded in agreement. "I was being hasty."
   Obito was right. Nagato was their final trump card. He was a blade reserved for the most critical moment, a weapon of last resort. Now wasn't the time to reveal that hand.
   Throughout the conversation, Itachi remained silent, observing and committing every word to memory. Especially the name "Nagato."
   He was new to Akatsuki, still unfamiliar with all the members and inner workings. But this name would stay etched in his mind.
   "So what do we do now?" White Zetsu asked. "Uchiha Haru has taken the people who discovered our secrets to see Elder Genji. By tomorrow, the truth about the Fourth Mizukage being under genjutsu will be exposed."
   "With Uchiha Haru interfering, are we just going to give up on the Hidden Mist Village?"
   White Zetsu looked visibly tense. He had followed Obito the longest and knew exactly how important Kirigakure had become to him.
   Giving it up now would be a massive loss.
   Obito stayed silent for a moment, then exhaled long and slow. "If the truth about the Fourth Mizukage being controlled gets out and we can't stop it, then Kirigakure is no longer ours."
   "It's time to let it go."
   He paused.
   "But we won't leave quietly. We'll take what's ours. And don't think this ends with our departure. Elder Genji... he's not as simple as he seems."
   ...
   The next day, under Elder Genji summons, the senior leadership of Kirigakure assembled in the office of the Fourth Mizukage.
   Under normal circumstances, seeing the Mizukage required layers of clearance and bureaucracy. But today, everyone demanded an answer: was the Mizukage truly under genjutsu control?
   This entire event wasn't made public. It was kept strictly confidential.
   Two main reasons:
   First, everything they knew at this point was based solely on Mei Terumi's testimony-they couldn't yet be completely sure.
   Second, even if this news proved to be true in the end, the implication that their own Mizukage had been under someone else's genjutsu for years without being discovered was a devastating scandal. If made public, it wouldn't just discredit the Fourth Mizukage-it would utterly humiliate the entire leadership of Kirigakure.
   It would deal a serious blow to their internal credibility. The political fallout would be catastrophic.
   Still, a group of high-ranking Mist shinobi had gathered outside the Mizukage's office, their expressions grim, their presence forceful.
   The elite jnin guarding the door had never seen anything like it. Though alarmed, he forced himself to speak up.
   "Lord Mizukage isn't seeing anyone today!"
   Elder Genji said nothing. He simply waved his hand.
   Immediately, a skilled shinobi stepped forward, subdued the door guard with swift precision, and kicked the door open.
   The Fourth Mizukage's office was simple and sparsely furnished. Aside from several file cabinets, there was only a modest desk positioned before the floor-to-ceiling window. Beside the desk stood a large, high-backed chair.
   As the group entered, they saw someone sitting in that chair, their back to the door.
   The chair was imposing-far too large for the man they believed to be seated in it. The Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, was a short man. Sitting in that massive chair, his figure would be nearly hidden.
   "Lord Mizukage," someone called out, voice hesitant.
   No matter their suspicions or urgency, protocol had to be observed. If it turned out Yagura wasn't under any genjutsu, their brash actions today could spell disaster.
   Especially considering how erratic and unstable the Mizukage's personality had become in recent years.
   But after their respectful greeting... there was no response.
   No movement. No reply.
   If they couldn't see the hand barely resting on the chair's arm, they might've believed no one was there at all.
   "Lord Mizukage?" someone else tried again.
   Still nothing.
   The crowd of senior shinobi exchanged uneasy glances. The tension in the room was rising by the second.
   Elder Genji stepped forward cautiously, intent on confirming the truth for himself.
   But just as he took his second step-
   The chair moved.
   Slowly, it began to swivel, turning little by little.
   The man sitting on it finally came into view.
   He wore an orange spiral-patterned mask with a single eyehole and a black cloak adorned with red clouds.
   The room erupted.
   "It's him! That's him!" Mei Terumi shouted, pointing at the man. "That's the one I saw last night! He's the one who's been controlling the Mizukage!"
   There was no longer any doubt.
   The masked man now sat openly in the Mizukage's chair-clear, undeniable proof that Mei Terumi had been telling the truth all along.
   Everyone stared in disbelief. The real Mizukage was nowhere to be found. In his place sat a stranger cloaked in the signature robe of the Akatsuki.
   "Who are you?!"
   "Where's the Mizukage?!"
   "What have you done with him?!"
   The room exploded with accusations and shouts.
   But the masked man didn't move.
   He sat calmly in the chair, radiating confidence, mockery flickering in his lone visible eye.
   "To hell with this. Just take him down!" someone roared. "Once we capture him, we'll make him talk! He'll tell us where Mizukage-sama is!"
   Dozens of Mist shinobi surged forward.
   But the moment they attacked, they realized something was horribly wrong.
   Their punches missed.
   Their kunai went right through him.
   It was as if he wasn't really there.
   And yet-they could see him. Sitting there. Unmoving. Mocking them.
   "What is this sorcery?!"
   Still, a few stubborn fools refused to accept the situation and continued striking at the phantom form in futility.
   Then, suddenly-
   A swirling vortex of chakra appeared where the masked man sat.
   The air around him twisted violently as space itself seemed to ripple.
   Startled, everyone instinctively backed away. No one wanted to be caught in some unknown jutsu.
   The masked man's body slowly disappeared into the vortex, piece by piece-absorbed into some unseen dimension.
   And when he reappeared, he stood far away from the crowd, isolated, watching them all with that same cold indifference.
   Another Mist shinobi tried to lunge toward him again, but this time, Elder Genji held him back.
   "Wait."
   He stepped forward, his expression stern.
   "Since the end of the Third Great Ninja War, you've been using genjutsu to control the Fourth Mizukage... haven't you?"
   The masked man didn't flinch. He didn't lie. He didn't deflect.
   "That's right."
   He confessed without hesitation.
   There was no point in denying it anymore. The lie had already unraveled. The truth was coming out, whether he wanted it or not.
   Shock swept through the crowd.
   Even though they had mostly accepted Mei Terumi's accusations the moment they saw the masked man earlier, hearing him admit it-out loud-was something else entirely.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 108: Chapter 108: Don't Be Afraid! I'm Here!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   "Kill him! He actually controlled the Mizukage and humiliated our Kirigakure like this!"
   "For all these years, our village has been in chaos-and it's all because of him!"
   "Today, we won't let him walk away alive!"
   "Kill him! Do you have any idea how much loss Kirigakure has suffered because of you over the years?"
   ...
   The gathered shinobi were seething with rage. Their fury had finally reached its boiling point, igniting a murderous storm that even Genji, the elder, could no longer suppress.
   "Kill him!"
   "Kill him!"
   With a roar of bloodlust, nearly every Kirigakure shinobi surged forward, charging toward the masked man in a frenzy.
   The masked man remained unmoved. Calm. Detached. He raised a single hand and activated Kamui.
   A translucent vortex materialized, rapidly swallowing his body. The next second, he had vanished from the charging mob-only to reappear unharmed, standing in another spot with the same mocking silence.
   Their blades didn't touch him. Their fists couldn't connect. Nothing landed. No one could even graze the hem of his cloak.
   His single eye, glowing behind the swirling orange mask, was filled with mockery, but beneath it was something colder-sorrow, hatred... contempt.
   How much damage had he really done?
   He had destabilized Kirigakure. Sure.
   But Kirigakure had destroyed his entire world.
   From the moment that tragedy happened, everything had already been sealed by fate.
   The Fourth Mizukage, who had made that fateful decision, would never die peacefully.
   And Kirigakure? The Hidden Mist Village would plunge into an abyss of darkness from which it might never return.
   All of it was retribution-a correction for the unforgivable wrong committed long ago.
   Once again, a dozen shinobi from the Hidden Mist rushed toward him.
   Once again, the masked man vanished with Kamui.
   And after the second round of failed attacks, the shinobi finally began to accept the truth:
   What was the point of this?
   If they couldn't even touch him, what use was any of it?
   "Hand over the Mizukage-sama, and we will let you go," Genji said solemnly, narrowing his sharp old eyes.
   "Let me go?" the masked man chuckled darkly.
   That was the joke of the century.
   Now, it wasn't that he wanted to leave. He could leave anytime he damn well pleased.
   And they knew it.
   "If I want to go," he sneered, "who among you could stop me?"
   Genji was stunned into silence. The other higher-ups of Kirigakure looked at each other, helpless. It was true. They couldn't even touch the edge of his cloak, let alone subdue him.
   Even Mei Terumi frowned deeply.
   The masked man's strength... it exceeded her expectations.
   So many of Kirigakure's elite had tried, and not one of them had succeeded in laying a finger on him. That was terrifying.
   But in her heart, she knew-there was someone who might be able to deal with him.
   The only problem was... revealing that person in front of everyone would be complicated.
   Still, gritting her teeth, Mei Terumi stepped forward. "What exactly do you want?" she shouted. "You could leave, but you're choosing to stay. What's your real aim?"
   The masked man turned his single eye toward her and said with cruel amusement, "Are you the little spokesperson Uchiha Haru chose for Kirigakure?"
   "Very good. You're doing very well."
   Mei's face paled instantly. Her lips trembled. "You... What did you just say?"
   The masked man's words had pulled off the veil entirely.
   He'd pointed directly at her connection to Uchiha Haru.
   Others might not yet know who Haru was, but now... now they would ask.
   And once they started asking-everything would unravel.
   Sure enough, the moment the masked man finished speaking, suspicion ignited among the Kirigakure shinobi nearby.
   "Mei Terumi, what does he mean by that?!"
   "Who is Uchiha Haru? Why does that name sound like a Konoha shinobi?!"
   "I... I..."
   Mei Terumi's face flushed. She couldn't explain it. She couldn't deny it. Even if she had ten mouths, she wouldn't be able to talk her way out.
   Her relationship with Uchiha Haru was not something the public knew. It had never been openly acknowledged.
   If word got out... Haru would be fine. He wasn't from Kirigakure. But she?
   She would be done.
   How could she possibly retain her standing in the Hidden Mist?
   Almost instinctively, Mei turned her gaze to Genji, hoping for help.
   After all, he had met Haru last night. It was thanks to Haru's warning that they had even discovered the masked man's genjutsu manipulation over the Mizukage.
   And Genji wasn't just any elder-he held real authority and respect.
   If he vouched for her, maybe... maybe this could be salvaged.
   But what Mei saw when she looked at Genji made her heart sink.
   He was already looking at her-with the same suspicion, disappointment, and anger as the others.
   His aged, trembling hand pointed directly at her.
   "Mei Terumi," he barked, "you will explain yourself!"
   "Who is Uchiha Haru?! Why does a Kirigakure ninja have ties to the Uchiha clan?!"
   "What sort of conspiracy is going on behind our backs?!"
   "You-!"
   Mei's eyes widened. Her voice caught in her throat.
   She had never imagined that Elder Genji-the one she had always regarded as kind, dependable, and trustworthy-would treat her like this.
   Suddenly, the image of his terrifying smile from the previous night flashed through her mind, sending a chill straight to her bones.
   The masked man stood quietly at a distance, his presence detached, as if uninvolved. Yet, he silently watched the chaos unraveling in the Hidden Mist Village, chaos born from nothing more than a few of his carefully placed words.
   But he hadn't remained here just to mock these ignorant Kirigakure shinobi.
   That would be meaningless.
   And he had never been one to engage in pointless things.
   No, his true target had always been Uchiha Haru.
   Uchiha Haru had forced him to abandon Kirigakure.
   And if he couldn't have it, no one else would either.
   The plan to prevent Haru from gaining a foothold in Kirigakure was surprisingly simple.
   At that point in the ninja world, every village was steeped in xenophobia. Each one guarded its secrets and feared external threats-especially powerful clans or individuals. The Uchiha may have been diminished since the massacre, but their legacy, forged through over a century of dominance and fear, still lingered.
   People feared what they couldn't control.
   And in a broken, bloodstained village like Kirigakure-where the Fourth Mizukage had vanished and years of brutal tyranny had eroded the people's trust-an outsider like Haru was a threat no one wanted.
   A powerful Uchiha suddenly appearing in a village already teetering on the edge?
   No one would accept him.
   All the masked man had to do was expose Haru to the public. Once the villagers knew of his presence, the backlash would be inevitable. Haru's fate would mirror his own-exiled, hunted, rejected.
   He wouldn't be allowed to stay.
   With his objective accomplished, there was no reason for the masked man to remain.
   A vortex spiraled open in the air. Space itself twisted unnaturally, and in a blink, his body vanished within the swirling void.
   "Mei Terumi, speak!" someone roared.
   "Why did you betray the village?!"
   1
   "What's your connection to Uchiha Haru?!"
   Inside the Mizukage's office, chaos reigned.
   Every elder, every senior official of Kirigakure, barked accusations, their faces twisted in fury and suspicion.
   Genji stood silently, watching coldly.
   Mei Terumi stared at the furious, accusatory faces surrounding her, and for a moment, an emotion she couldn't name swelled within her chest.
   She had done so much for Kirigakure.
   And this was what she received in return?
   Baseless accusations and scorn?
   They hadn't even bothered verifying the masked man's claims-claims made by someone who had manipulated their Mizukage for years. Yet they had accepted his words over hers without hesitation.
   Even Genji, whom she once trusted deeply, a man who had learned the truth of the masked man's manipulation just the night before, stood by and said nothing. Worse, he condemned her openly, stirring the pot instead of defending her.
   In that moment, Mei Terumi saw Kirigakure's leadership for what it was-ignorant, reactionary, and ungrateful.
   Was this village even worth saving?
   "Take her down! Lock her up! Interrogate her thoroughly-we need to know everything!"
   "She's a traitor! A collaborator with an outsider Uchiha! She deserves no mercy!"
   A sharp voice rang out from the back of the crowd.
   "Yes, sir!"
   Without hesitation, several shinobi surged forward to restrain her.
   But Mei Terumi did not resist.
   She had risked everything to expose the truth. She had remained when others fled. She had believed, so naively, that the village could be saved.
   And now she stood abandoned.
   Maybe this was what people meant when they said the greatest sorrow was not death-but a broken heart.
   Then, without warning, someone appeared before her.
   In the space of a breath, he was there.
   No noise. No chakra signature. One moment he wasn't, and the next, he stood in front of her.
   The shinobi halted instantly.
   He wore a black cloak, his posture relaxed, but his aura was suffocating.
   His face was young, devastatingly handsome, flawless-and his eyes, crimson and gleaming with power.
   Sharingan.
   Uchiha Haru.
   Gasps rippled through the room.
   Mei Terumi, who had already resigned herself to her fate, stared in shock.
   Back when the darkness of Kirigakure's bloody era pushed many to desert or rebel, she had stayed.
   She had stood firm.
   Even when Haru offered her the chance to become the Fifth Mizukage under his support, she had refused-her mind on the good of the village first.
   Kirigakure was her home. These people, her kin.
   And yet, in the end, she was discarded like garbage, her loyalty trampled by fear and ignorance.
   No one stood by her.
   No one defended her.
   No one-except for Uchiha Haru, the man she had guarded against, distrusted, even rejected.
   He stood before her now, between her and their hatred.
   His voice came gently, calm but filled with conviction. "Don't be afraid. I'm here."
   2
   Just five simple words.
   1
   But they struck something deep within her. Her heart, once raging with betrayal and hurt, stilled.
   Mei Terumi looked at him-this man she barely knew, who had just stepped forward to take on the burden she had carried alone-and something unspoken flickered in her eyes.
   Elder Genji's face twisted the moment he saw Haru. Dread passed through his aged features.
   He had witnessed Haru's power the previous night. He knew what kind of monster stood before them.
   And Haru's sudden appearance added countless new variables to their fragile situation.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 109: Chapter 109: This Will Not Happen Again!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   "Who are you?!"
   "That's... the Sharingan!"
   "Uchiha... He's from the Uchiha Clan! Capture him! Capture him immediately!"
   The senior shinobi of Kirigakure erupted in panic, barking orders to detain Uchiha Haru.
   At once, the surrounding ninja moved to act, rushing forward like a tide.
   But before any of them could lay a hand on him, Uchiha Haru and Mei Terumi, who had moments ago been surrounded, vanished without a trace.
   Vanished.
   Yes-completely disappeared!
   Just as suddenly as he'd appeared before Mei, he was gone again, taking her with him.
   The crowd of Kirigakure shinobi froze in stunned silence.
   What kind of technique was this?
   At least when the masked man had vanished, he left behind a swirling vortex in the air-an unmistakable sign of space-time ninjutsu. But now, another Uchiha had appeared-one even more mysterious-and disappeared without a single clue or ripple.
   No sound. No chakra signature. Nothing.
   What the hell was going on?
   After facing opponents like this back-to-back, the morale of the Kirigakure shinobi began to collapse. Doubt gnawed at them like rot. Were they really fighting human enemies... or monsters?
   But Haru hadn't left.
   If he fled now, it would only play into the masked man's scheme. Everything he had done until now-every step, every plan-would be reduced to dust. Worse, Mei Terumi's reputation would be permanently ruined, and Kirigakure would spiral even deeper into chaos.
   He couldn't allow that.
   He wouldn't allow it.
   Uchiha Haru reappeared atop the Mizukage's throne-the very same seat the masked man had sat in earlier. Mei Terumi stood silently beside him.
   There wasn't any official rule prohibiting others from touching that chair.
   But everyone understood what it represented.
   It was the symbol of Kirigakure's highest authority.
   And now, an outsider-a Uchiha-was sitting on it as if it belonged to him.
   The room erupted in fury.
   "How dare you! Get off that chair!"
   "That's the Mizukage's seat! You think you can touch it, outsider?!"
   "Mei Terumi, you really are a traitor! Siding with the Uchiha Clan to turn against your own village!"
   The accusations turned into action as several enraged shinobi surged forward, determined to drive Haru away by force.
   But this time, Haru didn't let them get close.
   Just as the first footstep hit the floor, the ground split apart with a violent rumble.
   Thick wooden spikes-massive vertical stakes-erupted from the earth in a flash, rising at a terrifying speed.
   Too fast for most to react.
   It was only because Haru had deliberately held back, not intending to kill anyone, that there weren't bodies skewered across the floor. Still, a few reckless, hot-blooded shinobi had charged too fast-and one of them wasn't lucky.
   He was struck clean through the thigh by a jagged stake, pinned in place, screaming in pain as blood sprayed.
   "If you dare show such disrespect again," Haru said, voice flat and cold, "you will die."
   There was no rage in his tone. No malice.
   Just absolute certainty.
   And that made it even more terrifying.
   The entire hall fell into stunned silence.
   They had all just seen the power of this man-how he subdued more than a dozen shinobi in a heartbeat.
   Without even drawing a weapon.
   The strength was unimaginable.
   After years of brutal rule under the Fourth Mizukage-years of torture, assassinations, and purges-many of Kirigakure's most powerful clans had been wiped out or driven into hiding. The village had hemorrhaged talent, especially bloodline limits.
   Now, very few shinobi in the entire village could claim to be Kage-level.
   And facing the casual might Haru had just demonstrated, the survivors hesitated.
   Should they press forward, knowing they couldn't win?
   Or retreat and lose even more face?
   Eyes turned slowly toward the elders, seeking guidance.
   But before anyone could speak, Haru turned his gaze toward the old man seated at the back of the chamber.
   "Elder Genji," Haru said calmly. "It's time you stood up and explained the truth."
   "Otherwise, the misunderstanding will spiral out of control-and there'll be no fixing it."
   "Elder Genji?"
   Mei Terumi frowned slightly.
   If Genji had intended to speak up, he would've done so already.
   Why would he wait until now?
   She had spent the past hour being accused, condemned, and humiliated.
   If Genji had any intention of defending her, he wouldn't have remained silent through all of it.
   And even now, she doubted he would say anything.
   Her thoughts calmed as she reassessed the situation with clear eyes.
   There was no way out of this.
   No reversal.
   She was too young. Among the new generation, perhaps she had some influence-but to the older generation, to the power structure of the village, she was nothing more than a naive child.
   Her words meant nothing to the elite.
   Worse still, her association with Uchiha Haru had already cost her their trust. They saw her as tainted-possibly compromised, maybe even a spy. A traitor.
   She couldn't even protect herself, let alone push back against them.
   And those around them? They knew nothing of the truth, of the plans made in secret. Even if they wanted to defend her, they lacked the context to do so.
   There was only one person who held the power to shift the narrative.
   The Elder Master.
   Genji had seen everything last night. He had been there when the masked man revealed himself. He knew the truth.
   His words could turn the tide.
   He could clear her name-turn her from a supposed traitor into the hero who had uncovered the conspiracy threatening Kirigakure.
   But would he?
   What did he stand to gain?
   If he remained silent, and allowed her to be branded a traitor, then she and Haru would be driven from the village. They would be gone, out of the way.
   The only ones who had seen what the masked man truly was... gone.
   And Genji's control over the council would remain unchallenged.
   Why would he risk speaking the truth?
   He wouldn't.
   That much was clear to Mei Terumi now.
   And as her gaze swept across the room, she realized something else-there was no one else coming to save her.
   The Fourth Mizukage had vanished, whereabouts unknown.
   At this moment, Kirigakure was in desperate need of someone to seize control of the chaos.
   Naturally, the first person who came to mind was the Elder-Genji.
   And once Genji took charge, he would ascend directly to the peak of power in the entire Hidden Mist Village.
   Wasn't that far more in line with his interests?
   Within just a short span of time, after everything that had unfolded, Mei Terumi had changed.
   She had grown.
   She had realized something critical: most people in this world were selfish and greedy.
   If you wanted to know what someone was truly planning, the best method was always to start from their core interests.
   So, Mei Terumi was almost certain-Genji wouldn't stand up for them.
   The moment Uchiha Haru mentioned his name, Genji's eyes flickered slightly with surprise.
   Was Haru really calling on him?
   Hadn't his previous behavior made it clear where he stood?
   Still, since Haru had brought him up in public, Genji figured he might as well say something.
   Of course, he had no intention of speaking on behalf of Haru or Mei Terumi. He merely planned to offer some well-worded, empty platitudes-words that sounded righteous and neutral, but carried no weight.
   He had mastered those over the years.
   But just as he stood up, everything changed.
   The entire scene around him shifted.
   He was no longer in the Mizukage's office.
   The crowd of Kirigakure elders and shinobi was gone.
   Instead, he found himself on a battlefield-bloodied, desolate, and stinking of death.
   The air was heavy. Corpses littered the ground. Crimson pools soaked the soil.
   And beside him stood no shinobi bodyguards. No council. No safety.
   Just endless death.
   "Why... why..."
   A faint voice came from nearby.
   Genji turned his head, and his pupils constricted.
   There, lying in a pool of blood, was a thin, pale young ninja-his old teammate.
   The boy's breath was shallow, his chest trembling. Pain, betrayal, disbelief-all of it flickered in his dying eyes.
   That gaze.
   Genji's chest tightened.
   That man... that boy... had once fought at his side.
   But in the end, he-
   No. No, this wasn't real.
   Illusion!
   This was an illusion!
   His eyes widened. He clenched his fists. "This is genjutsu!"
   After what happened last night-being trapped in Haru's Thousand Nights Illusion World-Genji had grown extremely vigilant toward genjutsu.
   He was old. His power had waned over the years. But his experience and instinct remained sharp.
   That trick might've worked once-but not again.
   "Release!" he shouted, weaving a hand sign and forcibly attempting to break the illusion.
   But nothing changed.
   The blood remained.
   The corpses remained.
   The cold battlefield wind still howled.
   This was no ordinary illusion.
   It was the Eternal Mangeky Sharingan.
   And illusions cast by that dojutsu were not so easily dispelled.
   A low, sardonic voice echoed from the crimson haze. "Heh. I didn't expect that the respected and beloved Elder Genji of the Hidden Mist had such a disgraceful past."
   Uchiha Haru's silhouette emerged from the shadows.
   Genji's expression darkened instantly.
   This memory-this nightmare-was the deepest, most buried secret of his entire life. He had spent decades locking it away.
   And now Haru had seen it.
   "Uchiha Haru! Give it up! I won't help you!"
   "This is all fake. Everything you're showing is fabricated!"
   "Even if you reveal it, no one will believe you! Don't think you can threaten me with this-I will never support you!"
   "Is that so?" Haru chuckled, his voice relaxed, but sharp like a blade. "What if I show everyone?"
   Genji's blood ran cold.
   "In case you've forgotten," Haru continued, "my Eternal Mangeky Sharingan can craft illusions rooted in your truest memories-your most hidden fears. What I see here... is your truth."
   With a flicker of red light, the illusion shifted again.
   Now, beside Genji stood a younger version of himself.
   The young Genji's eyes were lifeless. He stood over the bodies of his fallen teammates. There was no grief. No guilt.
   Just cold calculation.
   The young Genji suddenly pulled out a kunai and stabbed himself-three, four, five times. Each wound avoided vital points, designed purely to make it appear he had been ambushed.
   Then, he carefully lifted the bodies of his companions, slung them over his shoulders, and staggered off the battlefield like a survivor.
   A survivor who had betrayed his own team.
   Genji's face turned pale. His eyes widened like saucers.
   "N-no! That's fake! All fake!"
   "Lies!" he shouted. "You forged all of it!"
   He staggered back a step. Sweat poured from his forehead. His voice trembled.
   "No one... no one will believe this slander!"
   Haru stared at him, unmoving.
   "Genji... whether others believe it or not doesn't matter. You know what's real."
   "Now," Haru said, stepping forward, "I'm giving you a choice."
   His voice dropped an octave.
   "Either stand before the people of Kirigakure and propose Mei Terumi as the Fifth Mizukage..."
   "Or I will project all of this-every scene, every lie, every betrayal-into the mind of every ninja in this village."
   "Your choice."
   Genji clenched his fists, his face twitching with rage and panic.
   Haru's eyes narrowed, Mangeky spinning slowly.
   "Don't test me."
   Silence.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 110: Chapter 110 : Your Acting Skills Are Terrible!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   Elder Genji frowned, his brow furrowing into the shape of the "]" character.
   He was now a highly respected and admired figure in Kirigakure.
   However, few knew that in his youth, he had been nothing more than a mediocre ninja, possessing neither exceptional talent nor remarkable skill.
   Everything changed the day he returned alone to the Hidden Mist Village, carrying the corpses of two fallen comrades on his back.
   No one knew what Genji had experienced on that mission.
   All they knew was that when he came back, he was covered in wounds, on the verge of death.
   Yet he hadn't forgotten to bring back the bodies of his teammates.
   That spirit of loyalty, of refusing to abandon his comrades, was hailed as noble and heroic.
   From that moment on, Genji rose in fame within Kirigakure.
   People believed that although he lacked exceptional strength, he was a man of integrity-a reliable figure.
   And so, bit by bit, he climbed the ranks to the status he held today.
   His famed act of loyalty remained a tale told time and again.
   One could say that it was that single incident that paved the way for Genji's political and social standing.
   But if the people of the village discovered that it had all been a lie-a conspiracy he had meticulously orchestrated-everything would collapse.
   Although Genji was certain Uchiha Haru had no concrete evidence, destroying a man like him didn't require proof.
   Rumors alone could ruin him.
   Especially someone like him.
   "Elder Genji? Elder Genji?"
   A voice pulled him back.
   The illusion around him vanished, replaced by the Mizukage's office.
   Genji blinked.
   The leaders of the Hidden Mist were staring at him with concern.
   They had no idea why Elder Genji had suddenly frozen, standing there stiffly like a statue.
   Fortunately, the episode lasted only a few seconds.
   Had it gone on longer, they might have panicked.
   "Elder, is something wrong?" one of the high-ranking officials asked.
   "Oh," Genji said, snapping out of it. He smiled faintly and answered calmly, "It's nothing. I'm just getting old. My mind tends to wander."
   That simple excuse neatly covered up his momentary lapse.
   "Elder Genji, you are getting on in years. You should rest more, not strain yourself so much," a ninja nearby said with concern.
   Elder Genji still held a special place in the hearts of many ninjas, especially among the younger generation.
   "I appreciate your concern. I will take better care of myself," Genji replied calmly.
   "Since you're fine, then could you explain what this Uchiha just said?"
   "He claims the elders were aware of all this!"
   Another official's voice rang out.
   The room grew tense again, focus returning to the earlier accusation.
   Genji furrowed his brow slightly.
   He glanced at Uchiha Haru, who gazed back at him with a calm, unflinching expression.
   After a brief pause, Genji spoke.
   "Everyone, this young man is named Uchiha Haru."
   "I invited him to help uncover the truth-that the Fourth Mizukage was being controlled."
   His words sent shockwaves through the chamber.
   "Uchiha Haru? Isn't he the one the Masked Man spoke of?"
   "Wait, the elders invited him here? Then why were we kept in the dark?"
   "Elder Genji, you owe the Kirigakure leadership an explanation."
   A matter this grave, yet the village's high command had been completely unaware?
   They could no longer remain passive. The council erupted in demands.
   Mei Terumi's expression shifted, surprise flickering in her eyes.
   From her understanding, no matter what angle you viewed him from, Elder Genji should never have made such a statement.
   Unless...
   Unless this was part of a much deeper game.
   She glanced sideways at Uchiha Haru.
   Calm, composed, in complete control.
   Nothing seemed to escape his calculations.
   He was truly terrifying.
   It seemed her guess had been right.
   But what had driven Elder Genji to change his stance so suddenly?
   Genji raised his hand, signaling for silence.
   "Everyone," he began, "some time ago, I received information through a...special channel. I learned that the Fourth Mizukage was being controlled through powerful genjutsu."
   "However, this matter concerned the Mizukage's honor-and the reputations of everyone present."
   "I should have immediately informed you all of this threat to Kirigakure."
   "But I couldn't."
   "If the intel had been accurate, it would have been easy to address. But if it were false, the implications would be dire."
   "As a senior of this village, for me to even suspect the Mizukage would have brought disgrace on all of you."
   "I couldn't drag the village into scandal based on uncertain intelligence."
   "So it wasn't that I didn't want to tell you. I was hesitant. I hope you understand."
   His voice was sincere.
   After hearing his explanation, the expressions of the high-ranking Kirigakure officials softened.
   Though Genji's actions weren't entirely correct, his reasoning could at least be understood.
   Given his stature and contributions to the village over the years, they refrained from pushing the matter further.
   But Mei Terumi was not so easily swayed.
   She knew the truth.
   She knew what Genji had really done.
   She remained silent-for now.
   So the more this went on, the deeper her contempt for him grew.
   What a highly respected and admired elder Genji was.
   In truth, he was just a schemer cloaked in benevolence and righteousness, spinning lies with a cold and cruel heart.
   Compared to him, although Uchiha Haru was ruthless and merciless, he was straightforward and direct in his actions-never weaving webs of deception or twisting truths. He kept his word.
   That alone made him far better than those hypocrites.
   Watching the reactions of the Kirigakure high-ranking officials present, Elder Genji's expression softened slightly.
   He continued, "Because this matter is of utmost importance, using ninjas inside Kirigakure would inevitably lead to leaks."
   "Fortunately, a few years ago, I had the chance to meet Haru. Knowing he was trustworthy, I asked him to assist."
   "To be honest, I can now confirm that the Fourth Mizukage was being controlled by another through genjutsu. Therefore, I invited everyone here to expose the truth and, finally, with Haru's indispensable help, we succeeded in defeating the masked man who had manipulated the Mizukage."
   "Oh, so that's how it happened."
   Many ninjas present nodded in sudden understanding. Everything finally made sense.
   Yet some still raised questions. "Elder Genji, I don't quite understand. If this was all planned by you and Uchiha Haru, why didn't you say so at the beginning? Why wait until now?"
   "Heh."
   Elder Genji let out a tactical laugh, but in reality, he was buying time to come up with a response.
   "After all, Haru is from the Uchiha clan-an outsider interfering in Kirigakure affairs. Although it was at my invitation, it was still against protocol. That's why I hesitated to mention it earlier."
   "If I had stayed silent, would I really watch Young Master Haru bear such a heavy burden alone?"
   "How could I rest easy? I'd rather shoulder all blame myself than let my friend Haru suffer even the slightest injustice."
   2
   As he spoke, Elder Genji wore a compassionate expression once more.
   That look could win an Oscar.
   Nearby, ninjas who respected Genji nodded repeatedly, moved by his performance.
   Elder Genji was truly admirable!
   But Mei Terumi was on the verge of an aneurysm. She clearly remembered him as a different kind of man before...
   Now, seeing this charade, all she felt was disgust.
   Even Haru nodded secretly. Putting everything else aside, Genji had undeniable skills to reach his current position.
   At least his talent for fabrication and acting was unmatched.
   "Haru, my friend, I was wronged by my own carelessness."
   After spinning this series of lies, Elder Genji approached Haru with a smile.
   His expression was friendly and full of trust.
   Haru remained calm, merely nodding in acknowledgment.
   The matter was exposed.
   The truth that the Fourth Mizukage was controlled by the masked man was revealed, and Haru's involvement was plausibly explained.
   At this moment, everyone in Kirigakure began to consider the next move.
   What should be done now?
   As the most "respected" figure among them, Elder Genji made a suggestion.
   The top priority was to locate the Fourth Mizukage.
   The Mizukage was Kirigakure's symbol-the perfect Jinchriki hosting the Three-Tails.
   No matter what, they could not ignore this.
   Other issues could wait until the Mizukage was found.
   His words were reasonable, and no one voiced opposition.
   Haru said little.
   Though he knew full well the Fourth Mizukage was not in Kirigakure but taken away by the masked man.
   It was all part of the masked man's plan-to gather the tailed beasts.
   With the beasts in hand, how could he not have taken the Mizukage too?
   But he kept silent. This matter was too complex to explain clearly.
   Thus began the mission to find the Fourth Mizukage.
   Because it concerned Kirigakure's honor and the Mizukage's position, it was kept secret, involving limited personnel.
   The search dragged on.
   Five days passed with no leads.
   The Kirigakure high-level officials halted the large-scale search and reluctantly accepted reality.
   The Fourth Mizukage was gone.
   The tailed beasts were gone too.
   Anger.
   Frustration.
   Rage.
   The Kirigakure leaders wanted to deploy ninjas immediately to hunt down the masked man and his organization.
   But before that could happen, a more pressing question remained.
   With the Mizukage missing, who would now lead Kirigakure?
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 7 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 111: Chapter 111: What's Mei Terumi? Young people still need more training!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   In a spacious chamber deep within Kirigakure, the leaders, elders, and clan heads of the major families gathered. At the center sat Elder Genji, once known as, a figure both highly respected and feared in the Hidden Mist Village. He presided over the meeting with an air of authority.
   Once everyone had settled, Genji spoke solemnly, "I won't waste time on needless words. Everyone here understands the gravity of our situation."
   "Since the Fourth Mizukage was manipulated by the masked man, our Hidden Mist Village has descended into chaos. While this was not the Fourth Mizukage's fault, it was still a failure during his tenure."
   "Even if the Fourth Mizukage were alive today, he would no longer qualify to lead."
   "Moreover, he has likely been kidnapped by the masked man. His fate is unknown."
   "With such upheaval, Kirigakure is faltering. We cannot continue leaderless, wandering in the dark."
   "We need a new Mizukage."
   Murmurs of agreement spread throughout the room.
   Elder Genji's words were indisputable - Kirigakure desperately needed a strong hand to guide them through the crisis.
   This person would become the Fifth Mizukage.
   Seeing no objections, Genji continued, "Everyone may now propose candidates. We will vote, then formally notify the Land of Water that the Mizukage has taken office."
   "Please, present your nominees."
   A moment of silence hung in the air.
   Despite their power and status, the gathered clan heads and officials hesitated.
   Each represented vested interests, expected to push candidates favorable to their clans, yet no one spoke.
   The truth was bleak.
   Under the Fourth Mizukage's dark, blood-soaked reign-twisted by the masked man's genjutsu-countless clans and ninja had fallen, or fled Kirigakure. The village was fractured.
   There were no suitable candidates.
   Those with potential were either too old, lacking vitality and adaptability, or too young, inexperienced and unproven.
   Who could shoulder the burden of Mizukage now?
   Kirigakure, once a great power among the five great ninja nations, had fallen to such ruin. It was heartbreaking.
   Finally, a voice broke the silence.
   A ninja rose and said, "With the Fourth Mizukage missing, Kirigakure is vulnerable. The people's spirits are low. We need someone who commands respect, with the credentials and reputation to lead decisively."
   "I believe Elder Genji is such a person. No one in the Hidden Mist Village disobeys him. At this critical moment, he is the one best suited to guide us."
   The room filled with nods of agreement.
   While Elder Genji's strength might no longer match younger ninja, his popularity and loyal supporters were unmatched.
   A subtle smile crossed his face.
   At this moment, humility was all he needed.
   Even if opposition arose, who else could claim greater suitability?
   Soon, the Mizukage title would be his.
   But that smile quickly faded.
   He remembered the agreement with Uchiha Haru - a thorn in his path.
   This position was slipping away.
   "I suspected something was amiss," another ninja said.
   "Of course, I do not challenge Elder Genji's talents or virtue. I admire him greatly."
   "But the Mizukage is the village's symbol. We must be extremely careful."
   "If Elder Genji were twenty years younger, I would support him wholeheartedly."
   "But now..."
   He left the rest unsaid.
   The meaning was clear: Elder Genji was too old for the Mizukage role.
   This sentiment resonated with many others.
   Mizukage was not just a position, but the face of Kirigakure.
   Across the great ninja nations, Kage were typically in their prime. Even the Third Hokage of Konoha was younger than Elder Genji.
   An elder approaching seventy was simply not appropriate.
   This opinion ignited dissatisfaction among Genji's supporters.
   Voices rose in debate.
   "Silence! Silence!" Genji commanded, cutting through the tension.
   "There is no need to argue."
   He exhaled deeply, a hint of regret shadowing his features.
   "I know I am old and lack the vigor required. I am not fit to be Mizukage."
   His words were final, effectively withdrawing himself from contention.
   If even Genji admitted his unsuitability, what could his followers say?
   "Elder Genji... alas!"
   "Who else in Kirigakure is worthy?"
   His supporters sighed, unwavering in their belief that only Genji could lead them to salvation.
   Raising a hand to quiet them, Genji said, "Do not despair. I have a candidate in mind. I believe she can bear the responsibilities of Mizukage and lead Kirigakure to a brighter future."
   "Oh?" Several voices echoed with interest.
   "Elder, who is this person you're talking about?"
   "Yes, Elder, who exactly do you mean?"
   Everyone spoke up hurriedly, their voices filled with curiosity and anticipation.
   The elder Yuanshi remained calm, his voice steady and gentle as he spoke three simple words:
   "Mei Terumi."
   The moment his words echoed through the spacious room, the door swung open.
   A beautiful woman stepped inside.
   It was Mei Terumi.
   But this Mei Terumi was very different from before.
   She carried herself with a newfound maturity and calmness. A commanding presence radiated from her - a majestic aura that instantly demanded respect.
   Elder face momentarily darkened with a shadow of thought before softening back into his gentle, familiar smile.
   "Mei Terumi is the most outstanding ninja of the younger generation in Hidden Mist Village. She has already made considerable contributions."
   "This time, Mei Terumi played a crucial role in exposing the masked man's conspiracy to control the Fourth Mizukage."
   "It is no exaggeration to say that without Mei Terumi's efforts, even if we uncovered the masked man's plot, it would have taken much longer - and the longer the delay, the greater the damage inflicted on Kirigakure..."
   "Although Mei Terumi is young, she is calm, composed, and capable of handling the bigger picture. I believe Mei Terumi is the best choice for our fifth Mizukage."
   The faces of many high-ranking officials and clan leaders from Hidden Mist shifted in surprise.
   Even those who always trusted Elder looked unsettled.
   "Elder, isn't this a bit inappropriate?" one cautiously spoke.
   "It's true Mei Terumi is one of the best ninjas of the younger generation," another added, "but she is simply too young. At such an age, how can she bear the immense responsibility of Mizukage and lead our Hidden Mist Village?"
   Their words were polite but firm.
   It was a delicate issue-becoming Mizukage was never just about talent or merit.
   It was, at its core, about relationships. Political alliances. Bloodlines. Legacy.
   Take Konohagakure as an example:
   Hashirama Senju was the First Hokage.
   The Second Hokage was his younger brother, Tobirama Senju.
   The Third Hokage was Tobirama's student, Hiruzen Sarutobi.
   The Fourth Hokage was Hiruzen's student's Student, Minato Namikaze.
   The Fifth Hokage was Tsunade, granddaughter of the First Hokage and student of Hiruzen.
   The Sixth Hokage was Kakashi Hatake, student of Minato.
   The Seventh Hokage was Naruto Uzumaki, son of Minato and student of Kakashi.
   In short, the Hokage title passed almost exclusively within a tight-knit circle - a family affair.
   Anyone outside that circle, no matter how capable, had no chance.
   And this pattern was not unique to Konoha; the entire ninja world was much the same.
   But now, due to the Fourth Mizukage's misfortune, Kirigakure's traditional lineage and inheritance had been abruptly broken.
   This gap at the top power center was glaring, and many eyes from within the village and beyond were watching, waiting for someone to step forward.
   Most lacked the strength or status to raise their voices openly, but the desire was there.
   Now, Elder anshi openly recommended Mei Terumi for the Fifth Mizukage position.
   What was Mei Terumi to them?
   Despite her status among the younger generation, in the eyes of Kirigakure's top leaders, she was still a fledgling-her wings had not fully grown, and her background was unremarkable.
   If she could become Mizukage, then the bar for that office was too low.
   "Elder, no! This won't do!"
   "If a young girl like Mei Terumi can be Mizukage, then why not me?"
   "Young people must learn restraint and patience. Not everyone is fit to become Mizukage."
   ...
   All these words, whether respectful or rude, reached Mei Terumi's ears.
   Yet she remained composed. Calm on the outside, at least. There was no visible sign of anger or frustration.
   The ordeal of uncovering the Fourth Mizukage's control had been a profound lesson for Mei Terumi - she had changed deeply and matured considerably.
   A few harsh words would not shake her resolve.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 112: Chapter 112: Two Types of Kekkei Genkai
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   Bonus Chapter
   ------------
   Elder Genji furrowed his brow slightly. On the surface, his concern seemed genuine - his candidate, Mei Terumi, was facing fierce opposition from many of the Hidden Mist's elite. Yet deep inside, he felt no worry at all. If anything, there was a quiet satisfaction simmering within him.
   He had anticipated this outcome.
   How could the position of Mizukage be handed over so easily?
   Mei Terumi - worthy?
   That question alone was enough for him to stay calm.
   After all, his promise was only to recommend Mei Terumi as the fifth Mizukage during the council meeting. Whether she would succeed was another matter entirely.
   In truth, he secretly hoped Uchiha Haru would not be satisfied with this.
   With the disappearance of the Fourth Mizukage, the greatest opportunity to seize control of Kirigakure should have belonged to Haru, yet now that chance was slipping through his fingers. Elder Genji hated it bitterly.
   How could he stand to watch Haru's plans unfold successfully?
   The louder the opposition grew, the more his heart delighted.
   He wanted to see how this chaotic power struggle would end.
   Inside the council chamber, aside from a few silent ninjas, most stood and voiced their opposition to Mei Terumi's candidacy for Fifth Mizukage.
   They simply did not believe Mei Terumi was ready to shoulder the village's highest responsibility.
   At this moment, Mei Terumi took action.
   Suddenly, a stream of pale yellow liquid burst from her mouth, splattering heavily onto the conference table.
   The viscous, orange-yellow fluid oozed with an extraordinary corrosive force.
   Any object touched by even a drop began to dissolve at an alarming rate.
   Crack!
   The long conference table, over ten meters in length, shattered and continued to corrode until it was completely destroyed.
   Yet the liquid did not cease; it pooled on the floor, spreading outward and carving numerous pits and craters into the stone beneath.
   What was terrifying was the speed at which this occurred - mere seconds.
   At first, the Hidden Mist's elders and clan leaders were furious.
   A girl barely past youth, who hadn't even a hair on her body - did she dare challenge them like this? How audacious!
   But their anger quickly turned to shock as the true power of the corrosive liquid sank in.
   No one dared speak a word of reproach.
   Before anyone could recover, Mei Terumi unleashed another jutsu.
   A thick, searing mist filled the room.
   Instantly, the temperature rose noticeably.
   The mist shot forward, passing through the walls of the building, finally striking a large tree over ten meters away.
   Crack!
   The tree toppled with a thunderous crash.
   Silence. Absolute silence.
   The chamber grew deadly quiet in the wake of these two terrifying displays.
   Everyone was stunned by the raw power on display.
   "Is this... a kekkei genkai? Or two?" one senior Hidden Mist ninja asked in disbelief.
   These two jutsu - one a yellow, corrosive liquid, the other a white, boiling vapor - were clearly no ordinary water-style techniques.
   Nor were they typical elemental jutsu.
   The only reasonable explanation was that they were kekkei genkai.
   Two of them.
   "Yes," Mei Terumi said calmly, her voice steady and clear, "these are my kekkei genkai: Boil Release and Lava Release."
   Her tone was not boastful nor loud.
   Yet it was unmistakably confident.
   Nobody would dare belittle her anymore.
   When facing doubt, words were meaningless - only strength could speak.
   She had to show them why Mei Terumi could be Mizukage.
   Because she did have the power.
   Previously, the Fourth Mizukage had been trapped under the genjutsu of the masked man - Obito Uchiha - and ruled the Hidden Mist through darkness and blood, slaughtering shinobi and families who possessed kekkei genkai.
   Mei Terumi had always been brave in her own right, guarding her kekkei genkai as a secret.
   No one had ever known.
   Until now.
   The council elders and clan leaders sat, stunned.
   Everyone understood the overwhelming power of a single kekkei genkai.
   Having two was practically unheard of.
   And from what they witnessed, the strength of these two was extraordinary.
   It was easy to predict Mei Terumi's future as a formidable shinobi, possibly even rivaling the famed Sanjurokuni - the three perfect shinobi who had served under the Fourth Mizukage.
   There was even a chance she might become a Chuurichika, a legendary figure who could stabilize Kirigakure's fractured power structure.
   The village was at its weakest point in recent memory and desperately needed a strong leader to restore order.
   Elder Genji's frown deepened.
   Even Elder Genji hadn't expected Mei Terumi to possess such a rare talent.
   Two Kekkei Genkai-this was an extraordinary rarity, even in the long and tumultuous history of Kirigakure.
   Her display had undoubtedly captured the attention of the village's high-ranking officials and the clan leaders assembled, increasing Mei Terumi's chances of becoming the fifth Mizukage.
   No wonder someone like Uchiha Haru, an influential figure from the Uchiha clan, was drawn to her-despite her unremarkable background, there was clearly a hidden depth to Mei Terumi.
   Yet, being chosen Mizukage required more than just raw power.
   Mei Terumi calmly observed the shifting expressions and attitudes of everyone present. She understood deeply the significance of strength in the world of shinobi.
   It sparked in her a fierce determination to improve herself further.
   If one day she could be as strong as the Fourth Mizukage Yagura Karatachi-or even match the likes of Uchiha Haru-no matter the situation or opponent, she would face it with unwavering confidence.
   That was the pinnacle she yearned to reach.
   "I support Mei Terumi as the fifth Mizukage," a senior official from Kirigakure declared, standing.
   "I agree," came another voice.
   "I support the ninja who wields two Kekkei Genkai!"
   After a brief pause, a handful of other ninjas rose to openly back Mei Terumi. Their numbers were few but significant.
   Their support caused hesitation and wavering among others.
   Most of these hesitant figures belonged to lesser clans or held minor influence within Kirigakure's upper echelons.
   Though young, Mei Terumi's possession of two Kekkei Genkai marked her as someone with immense potential.
   More importantly, a new Mizukage would undoubtedly trigger a major reshuffling of power within the village.
   For some, this could mean opportunity; for others, a threat.
   The relatively weaker faction in the village leadership tread cautiously, their every move as delicate as stepping on thin ice.
   One wrong step could mean expulsion from the village's core power structure.
   So even if some quietly hoped for change, they withheld their voices, waiting.
   Waiting for the moment they deemed opportune.
   Yet, among those seated in power, some could not remain silent.
   These were the true power brokers of Kirigakure, not necessarily fit to be Mizukage themselves, but intent on preserving the existing order to safeguard their own interests.
   They would not passively watch the village's power dynamics shift beneath their feet.
   "There's something wrong here," said a senior official from Kirigakure, his tone more measured.
   "Though Mei Terumi has two Kekkei Genkai and terrifying potential, potential is not the same as current strength."
   "Perhaps in ten or twenty years, she might be an excellent Mizukage."
   "But now? It's far too soon."
   He remained opposed, but spoke with civility.
   The brash voices that had loudly opposed Mei Terumi earlier fell silent.
   Everyone now acknowledged her potential.
   Even if she was not yet fit to become Mizukage, Mei Terumi would inevitably rise as a significant force within Kirigakure.
   Such a person could no longer be ignored or dismissed.
   "Yes, I am still too young," Mei Terumi admitted softly.
   "Our village is in crisis; I cannot bear such a responsibility yet."
   "Young and full of promise is one thing, but what Kirigakure needs now is a leader who can steer us through these dark times."
   "We have wasted too much time already; we cannot afford to wait for a Mizukage to mature!"
   The chorus of opposition swelled.
   Some represented powerful clans; others were vassals serving those clans.
   As is always the case, those at the top attract loyal followers.
   Elder Genji watched silently.
   Events were unfolding just as he had expected.
   Strength, of course, was vital in Kirigakure.
   But there was something even more critical.
   Connections and alliances.
   The rise of a Mizukage depended not just on their own abilities, but on those who backed them.
   Though Mei Terumi's potential had impressed some, her base of support was still too small.
   No powerful leaders had stepped forward to openly endorse her.
   And without such backing, becoming Mizukage was impossible.
   Uchiha Haru's support for Mei Terumi? That was more of a political gamble than reality.
   Just as Elder Genji was convinced of this, a voice rang out sharply from the assembly of Kirigakure's top leaders.
   "We, the Kaguya clan, support Mei Terumi as Mizukage!"
   "Who among you opposes or supports this?"
   The simple words instantly silenced the previously chaotic hall.
   The speaker was the patriarch of the Kaguya clan.
   The Kaguya clan, the largest and most influential clan in Kirigakure, wielded the Kekkei Genkai known as -a feared bloodline with deadly capabilities.
   Their strength and authority were among the highest in the entire village.
   The patriarch's declaration carried immense weight.
   But more importantly, the clan's reputation alone was enough to command silence.
   Kirigakure's leaders and clan heads understood well the formidable influence of the Kaguya.
   This moment marked a turning point.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 3 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 113: Chapter 113: Whatever You Wish For, It Will Come True! Tie!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   The Kaguya Clan of the Hidden Mist Village is a family with fighting embedded deeply in their blood.
   Most members have simple minds, without too many schemes or complicated thoughts.
   It is precisely because of this straightforwardness that they are utterly direct in their actions.
   They repay their benefactors with unwavering loyalty and will never treat their allies unfairly. Conversely, they seek relentless vengeance on their enemies, never sparing a single foe.
   They are both cautious and powerful-a clan truly deserving the title of the premier clan in the Hidden Mist Village.
   No one dares to offend the Kaguya Clan.
   Those who do soon learn the brutal meaning of cruelty.
   Especially under their clan leader-who, ironically, does not share the typical simplicity of ordinary Kaguya members.
   While most Kaguya people are straightforward and unyielding in their thinking, their clan leader is not only terrifyingly powerful but also shrewd and cunning.
   When compared to the renowned strategists within the Hidden Mist Village, the Kaguya clan leader's intellect is formidable and even surpasses many.
   His presence is like a pack of fierce, undefeated lions finally finding their lion king.
   This makes the already fearsome Kaguya Clan even more terrifying.
   To offend the Kaguya Clan is considered unthinkable in Kirigakure.
   Even when the Fourth Mizukage was controlled by the Masked Man, slaughtering and persecuting all ninja with bloodline limits in the Hidden Mist Village, no one dared to easily provoke the Kaguya Clan.
   What people feared was that the clan would fight to the death at any cost.
   Even the audacious Masked Man himself showed caution when dealing with them.
   Most ninja, when facing the Kaguya Clan, preferred to yield and avoid conflict whenever possible, aiming for peace above all.
   Even in minor matters, they focused on placating the Kaguya Clan rather than opposing their wishes.
   Therefore, when the head of the Kaguya Clan publicly declared support for Mei Terumi as the Fifth Mizukage and asked who was for and who was against, the previously chaotic voices instantly ceased.
   No truly powerful forces or families dared to be the first to oppose the Kaguya Clan.
   As for the vassals and fence-sitters, they simply lacked the courage.
   Elder Genji, who observed this scene quietly, was stunned for a moment.
   Damn it.
   This is exactly as he had feared.
   Just moments ago, he thought that without a truly powerful figure capable of stabilizing the situation, Mei Terumi had no chance of becoming Mizukage.
   Now that figure had appeared.
   And it was none other than the renowned Kaguya Clan leader of the Hidden Mist Village.
   Things were looking grim.
   As a core member of the Hidden Mist Village's upper echelon, Elder Genji knew the weight the Kaguya Clan leader carried in the hearts of many-a figure beyond challenge.
   Now that the Kaguya Clan leader had voiced support for Mei Terumi, who else would dare to speak against her?
   The only question was how much the top leaders of the truly powerful clans were willing to pay in response.
   Though the Kaguya Clan was extremely strong, it had not yet reached the level of total dominance.
   There were still a handful of clans in Kirigakure strong enough to contend with the Kaguya Clan.
   As Elder Genji mulled over this, two clan leaders sitting on opposite sides of the meeting exchanged glances, nodded slightly, and simultaneously raised their hands.
   "I object."
   "I oppose as well."
   Their voices were calm as they faced the other high-ranking officials and clan leaders of the Hidden Mist Village.
   Though their eyes were steady, their intent was clear.
   They wanted the others to side with them.
   After the Kaguya Clan leader asked who was for and who was against, voting had begun.
   If more people supported Mei Terumi, she would naturally become the Fifth Mizukage.
   They could not stand by and watch this happen.
   They sought to preserve the old order and protect their own interests.
   This was no longer about choice-it was about survival.
   With these two leading the opposition, several factions and ninja closely affiliated with them slowly raised their hands in agreement.
   Yet many still hesitated.
   The Kaguya Clan's fearsome reputation was daunting.
   Some were themselves major players or backed by major players and so were unafraid.
   Others were simply unwilling or unable to risk offending the Kaguya Clan.
   Among them were those already impressed by Mei Terumi's strength but still uncertain.
   Now, with the Kaguya Clan leader leading the charge, they hoped Mei Terumi would indeed become the Fifth Mizukage, so how could they oppose her?
   "Alright, those who raise their hands now are against; those who don't are in favor," the Kaguya Clan leader said calmly.
   "Hm?"
   At this, Elder Genji's expression changed.
   What did he mean by those who didn't raise their hands are in favor?
   Others might not understand, but Elder Genji certainly did.
   Among those who didn't raise their hands, some genuinely supported Mei Terumi.
   However, many others simply feared the Kaguya Clan's ferocious reputation and dared not publicly oppose her.
   If the vote was called again, asking those who supported Mei Terumi to raise their hands, most would remain silent.
   How could this be considered true approval?
   It was essentially abstention.
   Of course, that was not the same as outright support.
   The two clan leaders who initially raised their hands saw this too.
   Those who reach this level of power are not simple.
   Just as they prepared to object, the Kaguya Clan Leader had already spoken coldly:
   "We in the Kaguya Clan have clear grievances and grudges.
   Those who stand with us are friends, and they will naturally support us in the future.
   As for those who refuse friendship with our Kaguya Clan, that is of no concern.
   But in the future, you should be more careful."
   His eyes were icy, filled with a deadly menace.
   A threat.
   A naked threat.
   No one would take this lightly.
   The Kaguya Clan had always acted so dominantly.
   This was the Kaguya Clan!
   Especially now, knowing they had the support of the Uchiha Clan-especially Uchiha Haru-the leader was utterly unrestrained and pushed his recklessness to the extreme.
   He clearly understood the terrible power Uchiha Haru wielded.
   With such a backer, he could ignore anyone present.
   He had long grown tired of these hypocrites and pretenders and had wanted to act like this for some time.
   Under the Kaguya Clan Leader's cold gaze, how could these ninjas, already intimidated by the clan's momentum, dare to raise their voices in opposition?
   One by one, they fell silent-taken as tacit consent.
   "Chief Kaguya, you are going too far."
   The two clan leaders who had opposed at the start could no longer remain seated.
   "We are simply expressing our opinions now; fairness and justice must prevail. We must follow our hearts."
   "What exactly were you trying to do with your earlier words? Coerce me?"
   "So what if I do?"
   The Kaguya Clan leader did not shy from confrontation.
   "We, the Kaguya Clan, have always acted this way.
   Do you intend to teach us how to conduct ourselves?"
   His eyes turned even colder.
   The two clan leaders seethed in fury but had no words to respond.
   In their hearts, they cursed the Kaguya Clan as shameless and reckless.
   Unreasonable.
   The Kaguya Clan Leader paid no mind.
   For him, the end justified the means.
   He had promised Uchiha Haru he would help Mei Terumi become Mizukage.
   Then the Kaguya Clan's status in the Hidden Mist Village would improve drastically.
   They would finally enter the true center of power and become decision-makers.
   Not like now, when their position relied solely on fear and reputation.
   Others might respect them outwardly but curse them behind their backs.
   That could no longer continue.
   Change was necessary.
   And Uchiha Haru had given him this chance.
   "Master Genji, it's time to count," the Kaguya Clan Leader reminded at the right moment.
   He had not expected to "win over" so many people.
   Even with his coercion, he thought the effect would be worse.
   He had underestimated how deeply the Kaguya Clan's reputation intimidated the Hidden Mist Village.
   At a glance, although many opposed, their number might not exceed the supporters.
   He still had a chance to use a reasonable approach to push Mei Terumi into the Mizukage seat.
   And if, after counting, the opposition won?
   That was easy-just reject it outright.
   The Kaguya Clan never cared for reason.
   Why not be unreasonable once more?
   "Well, okay," Elder Genji nodded.
   The two opposing clan leaders did not object.
   Let fate decide for now.
   If it failed, another plan would be found.
   Making money was not the Kaguya Clan's sole privilege.
   The counting began.
   The original opposition had grown to this point.
   Even the calm, composed Mei Terumi was somewhat stunned.
   Is this really possible?
   The Kaguya Clan Leader was truly formidable.
   He singlehandedly muddied the waters.
   Though he looked fierce and cruel, he was invaluable as an ally.
   Uchiha Haru... what methods did he use to persuade the Kaguya Clan Leader to work with him?
   Mei Terumi sighed inwardly.
   Meanwhile, the counting continued, tense yet orderly.
   Everyone was careful, serious, nervous.
   Even the Kaguya Clan Leader seemed somewhat concerned.
   They all knew the weight of this vote.
   It could influence Kirigakure's fate for decades.
   Every vote was precious.
   One by one, the votes were counted.
   Finally, an unexpected result emerged.
   "The result of this vote is a tie."
   Elder Genji announced the result solemnly.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 114: Chapter 114 : There's Something Fishy Going On! But I Won't Tell You Who It Is!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   "Tie?"
   When the result was announced, everyone present was stunned.
   All their arguments, the voting, the counting-it had amounted to nothing.
   In fact, they got nothing at all?
   Disappointment rippled through the crowd.
   But alongside the disappointment was a deep sense of relief.
   With the votes so close, just a single vote difference could have swung the outcome.
   Their hearts had been clenched tight as if ready to burst. So when they heard it was a tie, a collective sigh of relief swept through the room.
   This outcome was not what anyone truly wanted, but it was acceptable to both sides.
   A tie.
   No bias toward either faction.
   Either side still had a chance.
   Elder Genji slowly announced, "Since it is a tie, this vote will not be counted. We..."
   "Wait!"
   At that moment, the Kaguya Clan leader interrupted Elder Genji, standing tall and commanding the room. "This vote is not a tie."
   Not a tie?
   How could that be? So many witnesses had watched the counting carefully-how could it not be a tie?
   "Chief Kaguya, please don't be so presumptuous."
   "How could it not be a tie?"
   "This result was counted with so many joint witnesses."
   "It's not what you say, it's what is!" argued a head of one of the powerful families of the Hidden Mist Village.
   Usually, he would show deference to the Kaguya Clan, afraid to provoke their wrath.
   But this was about the Mizukage position.
   No matter what, he would not yield!
   The Kaguya Clan leader coldly glanced at him and repeated, "I said, this vote is not a tie."
   "There is one person who has not expressed an opinion from the start until now. But in my view, it is pointless to ask."
   "Because this person will never object, no matter what!"
   As soon as those words left his mouth, the room fell silent.
   "What? One person didn't vote?"
   "Who is it?"
   "Why not ask? How can you know without asking?"
   "Ask, you must ask!"
   Everyone looked around, eager to find out who had not voted or voiced their opinion.
   Soon, they spotted him.
   "Elder Genji! Elder Genji has not expressed his opinion yet!"
   "But... wasn't it Elder Genji who recommended Mei Terumi as the Fifth Mizukage...?"
   Once that was said, no one had a response.
   It became clear why the Kaguya Clan leader insisted there was no need for further questioning.
   This wasn't some trick; it was a certainty.
   What else was there to ask?
   Elder Genji was Mei Terumi's recommender-how could he disagree?
   Elder Genji smiled politely but felt a deep discomfort, as if he'd swallowed a fly.
   In the end, he was the one helping Mei Terumi ascend to the position of Fifth Mizukage.
   Of course, he didn't want to, but what use was resistance?
   As Mei Terumi's recommender, could he really back out now?
   "In this case, the majority supports Mei Terumi becoming the Fifth Mizukage."
   "Anyone unconvinced by this result opposes both our Kaguya Clan and Elder Genji-and is our enemy," the Kaguya Clan leader declared coldly, staring down the opponents.
   "No one here should want to make enemies of the two of us! Don't you agree, Elder Genji?"
   Genji was already feeling uneasy, and now the Kaguya Clan leader forced him to voice his stance.
   Still, he had to comply.
   With a smile, he said, "Mei Terumi is indeed worthy of the position of Fifth Mizukage."
   Not so much a show of strength, but an indication of support.
   Those in opposition frowned deeply, their spirits crushed.
   If it were only the Kaguya Clan, perhaps they could have risked changing the result-even if it meant angering the clan.
   Although the Kaguya Clan was powerful, almost no one wanted to be their enemy.
   Most people were either bystanders or forced to compromise, intimidated by the Kaguya Clan's sheer presence.
   The two major powers here, along with their vassals, were not afraid of the Kaguya Clan.
   But now, with the Kaguya Clan's strength combined with Elder Genji's support, they could practically walk sideways through the Hidden Mist Village unchallenged.
   Their combined force outweighed any opposing factions.
   Faced with this reality, the leaders and their powerful families fell silent.
   No one else dared speak up.
   The leaders hadn't been the first to oppose, so why would they risk standing up now?
   It was impossible.
   The room suddenly fell silent.
   The head of the Kaguya clan seized the moment and delivered a firm declaration.
   "In that case, Mei Terumi shall serve as the Fifth Mizukage of our Hidden Mist Village. After unanimous agreement from all present, there are no objections. Thus, this matter is settled."
   "Elder Genji, please notify the Water Country immediately."
   Genji's brow furrowed slightly. The situation had finally evolved into the worst possible outcome-one he desperately wished to avoid. But now, it was nearly finalized.
   What could he say now, as the recommender of Mei Terumi?
   What infuriated him most were those patriarchs of the great clans who prided themselves on their wisdom but were, in truth, blind to his true stance.
   They just accepted it-like that?
   Couldn't they have lodged objections, even if just to delay the decision?
   It was maddening.
   And now Patriarch Kaguya was pressing him again.
   Genji could only force a smile. "It was all my doing."
   "Very well. Let us congratulate Mei Terumi on becoming the Fifth Mizukage of our Hidden Mist Village."
   With that, Clan Leader Kaguya stood and walked to Mei Terumi's side, saluting her. Those who had supported Mei Terumi followed suit.
   Next came the hesitant, then those compelled to accept the outcome, and finally, the clan leaders and vassals who had initially opposed her also paid their respects.
   The dust had settled. Mei Terumi was now the Fifth Mizukage.
   Mei Terumi gazed at the once proud and untouchable figures before her, standing respectfully and saluting. Though calm outwardly, a surge of excitement swelled in her heart.
   Mizukage...
   Which ninja in the Hidden Mist Village hadn't dreamed of becoming Mizukage since their youth?
   And now, her dream had come true.
   Granted, she hadn't achieved it through sheer strength alone.
   Uchiha Haru, the enigmatic man, had played a crucial role.
   Without Uchiha Haru's intervention, it would have been impossible for her to ascend to Mizukage by herself.
   Still, no matter what, she had become Mizukage.
   At the pinnacle of power in the Hidden Mist Village, she now truly held the village's fate in her hands.
   ...
   The meeting concluded.
   After the leaders of Kirigakure and the heads of the major clans offered their congratulations to Mei Terumi one by one, she departed.
   The head of the Kaguya clan followed close behind.
   They arrived at the Kaguya clan's estate.
   There, someone awaited them.
   In a room fragrant with fresh elegance,
   Uchiha Haru sipped wine, admiring the graceful dance of the performers the Kaguya clan had invited.
   This life was undeniably luxurious.
   No wonder so many people became addicted and unable to break free.
   Of course, these dancers came from Kirigakure's customs hall, not the Kaguya clan's women.
   After all,
   most Kaguya clan members were tall, robust, and strong-even the women.
   Had these warriors been the ones dancing before Haru,
   he wouldn't be able to enjoy wine and entertainment so leisurely. He'd have fled long ago.
   This is what they call "out of sight, out of mind."
   As dusk settled,
   Mei Terumi and Chief Kaguya arrived.
   Upon entering, Mei Terumi's serene smile faltered when she saw the troupe of graceful, coquettish women in the brothel.
   Sure enough, men are pigs-no exceptions.
   This reaction puzzled Chief Kaguya.
   What was wrong? Becoming the Fifth Mizukage was clearly a cause for celebration-so why the sour expression?
   However, Chief Kaguya had little interest in the matter.
   The smarter a man was, the more he understood the complexities of women.
   When you sense something is wrong, the best strategy is to neither ask nor try to change it.
   Avoidance is the safest policy to prevent unexpected wounds.
   And so, Chief Kaguya chose avoidance.
   Once inside the room, they dismissed the dancers and then prepared to share the good news with Haru.
   But before they could speak, Haru asked, "Mei Terumi, how does it feel to be Mizukage?"
   Chief Kaguya and Mei Terumi froze.
   How did he know before they said a word?
   Did he send spies? Or had he simply read their expressions?
   "Mr. Haru, you already know?" Chief Kaguya asked respectfully, with no hint of disregard.
   This behavior would astonish other ninja in the village.
   Chief Kaguya, notorious for his ruthlessness and bullying nature, also had a respectful side?
   The Kaguya clan revered strength above all else.
   Clearly, the strength Haru now displayed deserved respect.
   Mei Terumi's question was exactly what she wanted to hear answered.
   She looked at Haru expectantly.
   Haru lifted his wine glass, took a slow sip, and replied, "I arranged all of this beforehand."
   "Besides, you two are the ones I personally chose and entrusted. With you both handling this, there was no chance of failure."
   "I could predict the outcome because I believed in your ability to accomplish it."
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 115: Chapter 115 : Sorry! If You Have the Power, You Can Do Whatever You Want!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   Believe... trust.
   These words sounded especially pleasing to the Kaguya clan leader and Mei Terumi.
   Especially to the Kaguya clan leader.
   Because of the immense strength of the Kaguya clan, almost every Mizukage - without exception - had been wary of the Kaguya clan and unwilling to trust them easily.
   But now, to hear Uchiha Haru say these two words in person...
   For a moment, the clan leader's heart warmed slightly.
   He secretly felt that his choice was indeed the right one.
   The same feeling was true for Mei Terumi.
   After enduring the Fourth Mizukage being manipulated by the masked man's illusions for so long, many of her previous beliefs had shifted.
   For example, she no longer thought emotionally about problems but learned to weigh them based on interests.
   She understood that everything changes; only the pursuit of interests remains constant.
   Yet, now, hearing the word trust, she felt a strange stir deep inside her heart.
   Uchiha Haru trusts her.
   Was it genuine trust? Or just a way to soothe her so she could work for him with peace of mind in the future?
   Could she really trust Uchiha Haru?
   Mei Terumi didn't know.
   But from this moment forward, it seemed the only person she could truly rely on was Uchiha Haru.
   She had no choice.
   "Thank you, Mr. Haru, for your trust."
   "Everything has gone according to plan, sir. Mei Terumi has become the Mizukage!"
   The head of the Kaguya clan said with a smile.
   It was a rare expression for him to wear.
   He had always been a fierce, unreasonable, yet calm and cunning man who had long mastered the art of concealing his emotions.
   Now, this obvious smile was partly because he was truly happy deep down,
   but also because he was unable to suppress it.
   "Good. Well done," Haru said calmly.
   He had already handled Elder Genji beforehand and had the support of the Kaguya clan leader. Moreover, Mei Terumi was no ordinary person.
   His success was not unexpected.
   "However, don't get too carried away."
   "Mei Terumi has become Mizukage, but her position is far from stable, and her foundation remains fragile. Those who opposed her only yielded because they had no choice."
   "There is still resentment in their hearts."
   "We must be extremely cautious, do you understand?"
   "Don't worry, Mr. Haru."
   The Kaguya clan leader reassured him.
   Mei Terumi nodded and then asked, "What should we do next?"
   Though she was Mizukage in name,
   she knew exactly who the real boss was.
   Uchiha Haru had the power to elevate her-and just as easily, to bring her down.
   She wasn't greedy for anything beyond the title of Mizukage.
   What she truly wanted was to ensure that nothing harmful would befall the Hidden Mist Village.
   Haru pondered for a moment.
   He had already considered these matters extensively and now only needed to organize his thoughts.
   But instead of answering directly, he looked at Mei Terumi and said, "Mei Terumi, you're the Mizukage. What are your thoughts?"
   Mei Terumi replied, "Since the Fourth Mizukage was controlled by the masked man's illusions for so long, our Hidden Mist Village has suffered deeply."
   "Many families and villagers endured tremendous hardships."
   "Therefore, I believe we should implement a moderate policy, cultivate public opinion, and gradually rebuild Kirigakure from its weakened state."
   This had always been her desire.
   As a low-ranking ninja, she best understood the struggles of the common shinobi and villagers.
   Before, because of her position and status, she had no power to effect change.
   But now, as the legitimate Mizukage, this long-held wish was recognized by Haru.
   It was the first thing she wanted to do when he asked her.
   "Yeah, alright," Haru said.
   "Let's do exactly that."
   He had no objections.
   On his journey to the Hidden Mist Village, he had witnessed too many tragedies.
   Implementing a moderate policy and recovery was necessary.
   The Hidden Mist Village was already too weak, far behind the five great ninja villages like Konoha and Kumogakure.
   If not for its island isolation and distance from the mainland, an attack by other villages wouldn't be surprising.
   "Anything else?" Uchiha Haru asked.
   Mei Terumi paused, frowned slightly, and said, "There is one person I don't know how to deal with."
   "Elder Genji?" Haru asked without hesitation.
   "Yeah."
   Mei Terumi nodded.
   The Elder Genji was the one who had recommended her to become the Fifth Mizukage, and he had cast a crucial vote in her favor.
   Without Elder Genji's support, she might never have become Mizukage so smoothly.
   Whether she could maintain that position, however, was another matter entirely.
   But this person was not truly an ally.
   More than a partner, he was like an enemy.
   These two facts were intertwined. It would be wrong for Mei Terumi to reward and reuse him blindly, and equally wrong to suppress him outright.
   Yet Elder Genji held a respected position within the Hidden Mist Village, and they couldn't simply ignore or sideline him.
   This placed Mei Terumi in a difficult situation.
   Uchiha Haru swirled the wine gently in his glass, thought for a moment, then said, "Elder Genji cannot be sidelined."
   "In fact, we should reward him so that he will sincerely serve us."
   "But..."
   The head of the Kaguya clan frowned slightly. "Mr. Haru, this Elder Genji is no ordinary man. He commands great respect in Hidden Mist, and his prestige is unmatched."
   "Moreover, he is ambitious and cunning-like a wily old fox."
   "How can such a man be trusted again?"
   Haru said, "Of course I know Elder Genji is not simple. But as I see it now, he remains useful."
   "In the early days when Mei Terumi just became the Fifth Mizukage, we needed his prestige to stabilize the situation in Hidden Mist."
   "Besides, during the process of Mei Terumi's ascension, Elder Genji contributed greatly."
   "Whether he did so willingly or was coerced is irrelevant. The important thing is the result-he helped us a lot."
   "Merits must be rewarded, faults punished. Only with clear distinctions can we gain trust and loyalty."
   "As for whether Elder Genji might try to pull some trickery, there's no need to worry. As long as I'm here, he wouldn't dare."
   "Proceed with confidence."
   Hearing Haru's words, Mei Terumi and the Kaguya clan leader both nodded.
   They knew Elder Genji's character well.
   But what they trusted more was that Uchiha Haru would follow through on his promises.
   "What about you, Patriarch Kaguya? What do you think?"
   After finishing the topic about Elder Genji, Haru turned to the clan leader.
   The Kaguya patriarch had thought about this matter long ago.
   So when asked, he answered immediately.
   "Mr. Haru, I believe that after Mei Terumi took office as the Fifth Mizukage, the old power structures must be dismantled."
   "Most of those in the old guard are our enemies, standing against us, untrustworthy."
   "To truly secure our footing in Hidden Mist and take control, we must place our own people in these positions, and support reliable forces to make them ours."
   "Only by uniting like this can we truly rule Hidden Mist."
   Mei Terumi frowned.
   The Kaguya leader's words sounded straightforward.
   But those who understood the political landscape knew that such a major reshuffle would unleash bloody storms.
   After all, this was a fight for power.
   No one willingly relinquishes power, and conflict is inevitable.
   Still, she said little.
   She knew the Kaguya clan leader's words might carry truth.
   Having become the Fifth Mizukage, she would naturally replace her subordinates with loyal forces. It was necessary.
   And to accomplish this, bloodshed and sacrifice were unavoidable.
   However, bloodshed and sacrifice ran counter to the moderate policies and recuperation she had just proposed.
   The power struggle at the top would bring turmoil to the village - how could recuperation be possible then?
   Faced with this dilemma, she did not know what Haru would decide.
   Mei Terumi fixed her gaze on Uchiha Haru, waiting for his answer.
   Haru nodded thoughtfully after hearing the Kaguya leader's words.
   He agreed, and entrusted the matter to the Kaguya clan leader.
   What Mei Terumi had considered, he surely had too.
   In fact, he had considered even more.
   For example, after the power shift, it was almost certain the Kaguya clan-already the largest family in Hidden Mist-would rise even higher to become a dominant force.
   No family or coalition could rival the Kaguya clan.
   This was tantamount to raising a tiger that might one day turn on him.
   Yet he chose to allow it.
   Partly because any power transition necessarily involved bloodshed and conflict.
   But mostly because Uchiha Haru was not afraid the Kaguya clan would seize the opportunity to become stronger.
   He possessed the strength and ability to suppress any challengers.
   Additionally, this decision was linked to something he was about to announce.
   Seeing that Haru did not object, the Kaguya clan leader's face lit up with joy.
   He knew the opportunity had arrived!
   The Kaguya clan would soon take off under his guidance, reaching a terrifying new height.
   At this moment, Mei Terumi voiced her inner concerns...
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 116: Chapter 116 : Resolving Differences
   ------------------
   Bonus Chapter
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   "Isn't this a bit inappropriate?"
   Mei Terumi didn't get the answer she wanted, so she took the initiative to ask, "I understand that once I take office, a power struggle is almost inevitable. But the Hidden Mist Village is currently weak. If a conflict erupts like this, the entire village will inevitably suffer. How can the Hidden Mist Village recover and regain its strength under such circumstances?"
   The head of the Kaguya clan responded thoughtfully, "A change in power is only the first step. Only after the power structure at the top is solidified can the lower ranks stabilize."
   "If the existing hierarchy remains unchanged, with division between the upper and lower levels, the Hidden Mist Village will never recover."
   "Moreover, although those clans have ostensibly agreed to you becoming the Fifth Mizukage, it doesn't mean they are truly convinced."
   "At this very moment, they might be gathering to plan how to resist us."
   "As the saying goes, the first strike is the strongest. We must act swiftly and decisively before they're ready, completing the transfer of power before they have a chance to prepare."
   "Waiting until they're fully organized to resist will only bring regret."
   As a clan patriarch, he had seen too many battles for power and knew the stakes intimately. He could point out things Mei Terumi had overlooked, based on experience alone.
   Listening carefully, Mei Terumi understood that her previous thoughts hadn't been thorough enough. If she didn't take control now, others would seize the opportunity to deal with her instead.
   Major change was inevitable. And the longer it was delayed, the more dangerous it would become. When that time came, the Hidden Mist Village would suffer even heavier losses.
   She had indeed failed to consider this fully before.
   Mei Terumi nodded solemnly to the Kaguya clan leader, silently acknowledging his words.
   The clan leader returned a faint smile.
   At first, he hadn't thought highly of Mei Terumi as the fifth Mizukage candidate. After all, as the head of the clan, how could he hold much respect for a younger generation ninja? He also wondered why Uchiha Haru would back Mei Terumi when there were presumably more suitable candidates.
   But over time, as he grew closer to her, he gradually saw her strengths. He came to understand why Uchiha Haru chose Mei Terumi.
   Because she was truly a capable ninja, with potential.
   She deserved to be their partner, and qualified to be the fifth Mizukage of the Hidden Mist Village.
   Seeing the two individuals he personally selected - Mei Terumi and Uchiha Haru - they showed no resentment or alienation despite their disagreements.
   Instead, they respected each other and worked harmoniously.
   Uchiha Haru nodded quietly to himself.
   Disagreements and differing opinions were natural, but what mattered was the attitude with which they were handled.
   Conflict shouldn't arise simply because opinions diverge.
   This was crucial.
   After all, he couldn't stay in the Hidden Mist Village forever.
   He didn't want a time to come when he left, and Mei Terumi immediately clashed with the Kaguya clan leader, turning the Hidden Mist Village into a battlefield of ruin.
   What he wanted was someone reliable, who could help manage the Hidden Mist Village without errors and stand with him in crucial moments.
   So far, none of his worries had come true.
   After a brief pause, Uchiha Haru said, "Mei Terumi, I've thought carefully about what you said, and I already have a response."
   "Oh?"
   Mei Terumi and the Kaguya clan leader exchanged surprised glances, then looked at Haru expectantly.
   In their minds, they believed that power struggle and recuperation were mutually exclusive - that only one could happen at a time.
   But now Haru claimed he had a solution.
   They were both curious.
   Especially Mei Terumi.
   Though she understood from the Kaguya clan leader's words that power consolidation was the priority, part of her still hesitated.
   She had become Mizukage to lead Kirigakure into a brighter future, not to dive into endless internal battles right after taking office.
   If there was a way to avoid this, she was willing to try.
   Haru spoke calmly, "My solution is tied to the third point I want to bring up."
   "I want the Uchiha clan to officially join the Hidden Mist Village."
   "The Uchiha clan joining the Hidden Mist Village."
   Mei Terumi and the Kaguya clan leader were moved.
   Suddenly, the significance of Haru's words became clear.
   Currently, the power struggle is dangerous because both sides are nearly evenly matched.
   Though Mei Terumi's rise to the fifth Mizukage gives them some advantage, it's still not decisive.
   A fierce conflict between two equally powerful forces would bring great turmoil.
   But if the Uchiha clan formally allied with them?
   That would be a massive weight tipping the scales heavily in their favor.
   The pressure on their enemies would grow exponentially.
   This would greatly alter the balance of power.
   When the power difference is so great, one side could complete the transfer of power unchallenged.
   As for the feared major conflict?
   What fight is there when an elephant crushes an ant?
   The concerns would vanish naturally.
   The next day, Mei Terumi summoned the top leaders of Kirigakure and the heads of the major clans to discuss village affairs.
   This was the first meeting of the Fifth Mizukage, and it was far from smooth.
   The meeting was scheduled to start promptly at seven in the morning.
   Yet, the heads of major clans and their staunch vassals were conspicuously absent.
   It wasn't until nearly eight that they finally trickled in-late for the first meeting.
   Of course, this wasn't truly a matter of tardiness.
   It was a deliberate power play.
   A clear message to Mei Terumi: don't think you can control Kirigakure with impunity just because you are Mizukage.
   Kirigakure still belonged to them.
   Mei Terumi's expression turned icy with anger-her fury plain to see.
   Yet she held back.
   Nearly half of the attendees were missing. She couldn't just announce her policies outright.
   This scene confirmed Chief Kaguya's earlier warning: securing firm control early was critical. Taking power swiftly and completely was essential before addressing other matters.
   Though angry, Mei Terumi was increasingly eager for what was to come.
   The meeting, scheduled for seven, didn't start until eight.
   At first, Mei Terumi said little, proceeding as if nothing had happened.
   The clan leaders arrived with confident, almost triumphant smiles-like generals fresh from battle.
   What did this mean?
   They wanted to show Mei Terumi that becoming Mizukage didn't grant her absolute control.
   The waters here were deep and treacherous-hardly something a newcomer could command.
   They were late on purpose to show defiance and provoke Mei Terumi's anger.
   Despite the change in Mizukage, the Hidden Mist was still theirs.
   At the meeting's outset, Mei Terumi announced two things.
   First: an end to the dark, bloody policies enacted under the Fourth Mizukage's control.
   Instead, she would implement gentler policies from the past-focused on recovery, healing the village's deep wounds, and gradually restoring its strength.
   This was uncontroversial. After the Fourth Mizukage was manipulated by the masked man, Kirigakure needed time to recuperate.
   No one disagreed.
   Then came the second announcement: rewards.
   Two people were singled out.
   The first was Elder Genji.
   His reward had two parts.
   One was for his contribution in exposing the Fourth Mizukage's control by the masked man.
   The other was Mei Terumi's gratitude-after all, her rise to Mizukage was closely tied to Elder Genji's recommendation.
   Genji smiled superficially but felt uneasy inside.
   All of this... it was a miserable existence.
   He could see this was Mei Terumi's attempt to win him over.
   So what should he do?
   Should he respond and side with Mei Terumi and the Kaguya clan, or bide his time?
   In the end, Genji chose to wait.
   The situation was still too uncertain.
   Though Mei Terumi had become Mizukage, her base was fragile. Among her supporters, only the Kaguya clan was truly dominant.
   On the other side, the opposing clans had decades of entrenched power. It was unclear who would prevail.
   So Genji would wait.
   Wait for the situation to clarify or simply avoid choosing sides.
   With his status, no matter who won, he would remain essential to stabilizing the village.
   This was his unique position.
   As for the reward from the Kaguya clan leader, it was simpler.
   Everyone present knew that the Kaguya clan had aligned with Mei Terumi.
   With her ascension, the Kaguya clan would ride the rising tide of power.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 117: Chapter 117 : The Uchiha Clan Joins the Hidden Mist Village!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   In addition to Elder Genji and the head of the Kaguya clan, Mei Terumi also rewarded those who had publicly voiced their support for her ascension to the position of Mizukage.
   This was clearly a political maneuver-an attempt to win over more allies.
   However, the so-called "rewards" were mostly symbolic. They amounted to little more than public praise and verbal acknowledgments.
   Therefore, while the clan heads aligned with the opposition sneered inwardly, none of them spoke out.
   What came next, however, was the true bombshell-the third and most critical announcement of the day.
   Mei Terumi publicly declared that the Uchiha clan would be joining the Hidden Mist Village.
   The moment the words left her mouth, it caused an uproar that echoed like a tidal wave through the meeting hall.
   The first item on the agenda-repealing the brutal policies of the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura Karatachi-was urgent and necessary. No one could argue with that.
   The second item-publicly rewarding her allies-was predictable political theater.
   But this third item?
   It changed everything.
   What kind of family was the Uchiha?
   Never mind their once-glorious legacy. Even now, their reputation loomed like a shadow over the ninja world.
   As the most powerful clan of Konohagakure, the Uchiha had long held a status that demanded respect and fear alike. And their Sharingan-that blood-red eye that made even seasoned Jonin tremble-was one of the most terrifying Kekkei Genkai in existence.
   Compared to them, even the prestigious Kaguya clan, the largest in the Hidden Mist Village, could barely stand on equal footing.
   Although rumors had circulated recently that the Uchiha clan had suddenly uprooted and left the Hidden Leaf Village under mysterious and violent circumstances, it didn't change the weight their name carried.
   Their former leader, Uchiha Fugaku, had reportedly died in the chaos, and the clan had suffered heavy casualties. Yet even in this weakened state, they remained a force that could not be ignored.
   Especially considering one critical connection-Uchiha Haru, the enigmatic survivor and strategist of the clan, had a known relationship with Mei Terumi.
   Everyone in the hall remembered what the masked man-Obito-had said.
   Mei Terumi was chosen by Uchiha Haru.
   That meant the Uchiha clan was already tied to her camp, whether anyone liked it or not.
   Until now, the opposition could at least count on numbers and the influence of the Hyuga clan to form a weak balance of power.
   But if the Uchiha clan were to officially join Mei Terumi's side?
   That fragile balance would collapse instantly.
   They would have no bargaining chips left-no leverage to challenge her authority.
   Everyone present had reached the same conclusion almost simultaneously:
   The Uchiha clan must not be allowed to join the Hidden Mist Village!
   "No!"
   "Those who are not of our blood will never be loyal at heart! We cannot let the Uchiha into our village!"
   "The Uchiha aren't exactly known for being cooperative! Why else would they have left the Hidden Leaf Village?"
   "Exactly! Their relationship with Konoha was always tense-bordering on hostile. They couldn't even get along with their own village!"
   "This so-called migration-maybe it was an internal power struggle that tore them apart!"
   "It's obvious that the Uchiha are ambitious. Ruthless. They'll claw their way to power wherever they go. We can't allow them to sink their fangs into Kirigakure!"
   The hall erupted with opposition. Angry voices clashed with each other in a chaotic storm of distrust and indignation.
   To these people, the Uchiha were a plague, not an ally. A snake waiting to strike.
   Their protests continued uninterrupted for nearly an hour.
   Every argument boiled down to the same paranoid fear: if the Uchiha clan were allowed in, the Hidden Mist would become their next battleground.
   But through it all, Mei Terumi and the Kaguya clan leader sat in silence, their expressions calm, unreadable.
   They didn't even blink.
   They didn't react.
   Not even when the shouting peaked in intensity.
   This silence didn't go unnoticed by Elder Genji.
   The moment Mei Terumi had announced the Uchiha's joining, his face had changed completely.
   He wasn't just surprised-he was shaken.
   It wasn't just the weight of the decision. It was Uchiha Haru's genjutsu-the nightmare that still haunted his thoughts.
   The illusion Haru had used on him was otherworldly. Terrifying.
   And the worst part?
   Uchiha Haru still had something on him. A secret. A weakness.
   If the Uchiha really did join the Hidden Mist, what would stop Haru from using that secret to blackmail him again and again?
   Ignore it?
   That would be a death sentence-for his reputation and maybe even his life.
   But as the angry voices around him grew louder, Genji's anxiety slowly began to ease.
   So many were opposed.
   Surely Mei Terumi couldn't force such a controversial decision through, not against so much unified resistance.
   They would vote. That was the tradition.
   A simple show of hands.
   And when the time came, he would vote no.
   No matter what Uchiha Haru tried to do to him.
   But just as he started calculating his position-carefully weighing his options-he noticed something strange.
   Something deeply unsettling.
   The voices of opposition were louder than ever, yes.
   But Mei Terumi and the Kaguya leader still hadn't said a single word.
   No attempt to argue.
   No signs of frustration or anger.
   Not even annoyance.
   They were just... waiting.
   Too calmly.
   That's when Elder Genji's instincts screamed at him.
   Something isn't right.
   Mei Terumi was still young-perhaps too young for this kind of political maneuvering.
   But the Kaguya clan leader? he was a veteran of war and politics, a hardened warrior with no patience for disrespect.
   Why wasn't he speaking?
   Why wasn't he lashing out?
   Why weren't either of them reacting at all?
   This wasn't just restraint.
   This was strategy.
   A trap.
   And Genji knew it too late.
   Even though he despised Mei Terumi... even though he loathed the alliance forming between her, the Kaguya clan, and Uchiha Haru...
   However, Elder Genji knew that decisions couldn't be made solely based on fleeting emotions. If one truly wished to stay at the top and remain unshaken, they had to learn to adapt to shifting tides. What ultimately determined one's stance wasn't ideology-it was interest.
   That principle had guided Elder Genji's rise for decades. It was through calculated, cold judgment that he had slowly climbed the ranks to his current position. And today, he would employ that same mindset to make his decision.
   The uproar in the meeting chamber had lasted over an hour before it finally died down. Not because the opposition was satisfied, but because they had exhausted their arguments. Every possible objection had already been shouted, rephrased, and shouted again.
   One of the opposition clan heads, stern-faced and eyes sharp, stood up and delivered the final blow:
   "So we absolutely cannot agree to the Uchiha clan joining the Hidden Mist Village!"
   The others followed with hard stares, locking their gazes on Mei Terumi, who had only recently been appointed as the Fifth Mizukage.
   With such overwhelming opposition, they were eager to see how she would respond. Would she follow standard procedure and call for a vote?
   They were confident. With the majority on their side, the vote would be theirs.
   Would she ignore the resistance and force the Uchiha's integration?
   That would provoke public outrage. Acting so aggressively right after taking office would ruin her political capital. She'd lose trust, respect, and perhaps even her title.
   Or would she admit defeat and retract her decision?
   That, while humiliating, would at least be a tactical retreat. It would preserve the future and give her a chance to regain her footing. Better to bow now than fall later.
   From their perspective, none of Mei Terumi's options looked good.
   No one told her to bring up such a ridiculous proposal in the first place-inviting the infamous Uchiha clan into Kirigakure, of all things. They believed they had cornered her.
   But just as the opposition's internal celebrations began to bloom, Mei Terumi finally spoke.
   Her voice was steady, clear, and cold. Her posture unyielding. She didn't seem concerned in the slightest about the storm of protest she faced.
   "Whether or not the Uchiha join the Hidden Mist Village is not up for discussion," she said calmly. "It is already decided. I am informing you, not consulting you."
   Her words dropped like a bomb in the room.
   "I have already made the decision," she continued, "and there will be no changes."
   Though her tone remained cool, there was a steely dominance behind her words-unyielding, absolute, final.
   But these were no ordinary shinobi sitting before her. These were Kirigakure's elite-clan heads, seasoned elders, strategists, and veterans of the Blood Mist Era. They had seen more death and deceit than most shinobi alive. No amount of bravado or assertiveness could intimidate them so easily.
   And yet, they couldn't help but react.
   The opposition leaders smirked among themselves.
   Of the three scenarios they'd prepared for, Mei Terumi had chosen the worst: outright defiance. She wasn't relying on diplomacy or strategy-just raw will.
   It was a rookie mistake.
   Voting would have been smarter. Even if she lost, she could preserve her reputation as someone who listened to the village.
   Conceding would've been painful, but survivable. Over time, she could rebuild her influence.
   But defiance? That was asking for chaos.
   A Mizukage who dared to openly insult and ignore the ruling clans on her first day in office? Without allies, without a firm foundation? How long did she think she'd last?
   To stand against the majority like this wasn't strength-it was foolishness.
   At this point, the opposition didn't even need to keep speaking. Their followers were already raising their voices again, echoing their outrage throughout the chamber.
   But something was different this time.
   Just as their voices rose again, they were abruptly silenced-not with words, but with a look.
   Mei Terumi's cold gaze swept over them, sharp as a kunai.
   But that alone wouldn't have been enough.
   Behind her stood the head of the Kaguya clan-her unwavering ally.
   His gaze was even colder, his face like carved stone. One glance from him silenced the dissenters. No one dared speak.
   1
   This was the head of the Kaguya clan.
   Even in the Hidden Mist Village, where blood ran freely and power meant survival, there were very few who didn't fear him.
   But the clan heads in the opposition were furious. Was this a dictatorship now? Did they no longer have a voice?
   They prepared to rise, to make a final stand.
   But before they could utter a word, Mei Terumi spoke again-and this time, what she said left their faces twisted in disbelief.
   "I have already decided that the Uchiha clan will join the Hidden Mist Village. That is final."
   "In addition," she said with deliberate calmness, "I am establishing a new Security Department within Kirigakure. Its purpose will be to maintain order, protect the safety of our citizens, and oversee the enforcement of our laws."
   3
   "This responsibility will be entrusted to the Uchiha clan."
   "The head of this new department will be Uchiha Haru."
   1
   Her words sent shockwaves through the room.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 118: Chapter 118: Isn't This Being Sidelined?!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   What?
   Security Department?
   The Uchiha Clan joined Kirigakure and was being put directly in charge of the village's security and stability?
   Insanity.
   This was madness.
   The Uchiha Clan joining Kirigakure hadn't even been formally decided yet, and they were already bringing up additional plans?
   Impossible.
   Absolutely impossible.
   Everyone who had opposed the Uchiha Clan joining the Hidden Mist Village-every clan head, elder, and influential voice-was visibly shaken. Their faces twisted with disbelief and disapproval.
   They had not yet accepted the idea of the Uchiha becoming part of Kirigakure.
   And now there was talk of establishing a Security Department with Uchiha Haru as its head-putting him in charge of enforcing peace and order across the village?
   It sounded simple on the surface.
   But no one here was stupid. No one needed to be told explicitly what this so-called "Security Department" truly meant.
   It was power.
   Authority.
   A hidden blade crafted by Mei Terumi herself to centralize control and enforce her agenda. A department that would answer only to her, capable of dealing with internal dissent.
   The volume of protests surged again, growing louder with each voice that joined in.
   But Mei Terumi and the head of the Kaguya Clan stood still, their faces calm, their eyes cool.
   They were not shaken in the slightest.
   They had expected this reaction. If there had been no backlash after dropping so many bombs at once, that would've been far more surprising.
   But even now, with such intense opposition swelling in the chamber, neither of them looked troubled.
   In fact...they seemed to be enjoying it.
   Because this mess? It wasn't theirs to clean up.
   Someone else would deal with it.
   And that someone would do it well.
   Just as the voices reached their peak, the door to the conference room swung open with a heavy creak.
   A figure stepped in slowly.
   At first, only a few turned to look. But as his footsteps echoed through the chamber, more and more heads began to turn.
   The heated clamor dwindled like a dying flame, replaced by a sudden, eerie silence.
   Because the man who had just entered was Uchiha Haru.
   He walked calmly, steadily toward Mei Terumi's position. He didn't hurry. Each step was measured. Controlled.
   No one dared to rush him.
   Not even the leaders of the clans who had previously been the most vocal in their resistance.
   They knew who they were dealing with.
   Just days ago, Uchiha Haru had revealed but a sliver of his power-and it had been more than enough to toy with them. To overwhelm them. Not one of them had managed to so much as graze the hem of his cloak.
   That suffocating fear still lingered in their hearts like poison.
   This was no mere warrior.
   Haru wasn't like the head of the Kaguya Clan, who inspired fear through reckless violence and brute force. No-when people faced the Kaguya, they feared injury, humiliation, madness.
   But with Uchiha Haru? The fear was different.
   This was awe.
   Primal, soul-deep awe that silenced the mind and froze the spine.
   And so, without saying a word, without issuing a threat or unsheathing a blade, Uchiha Haru quieted the entire room.
   What had just moments ago been a riotous uproar now felt like a shrine.
   1
   Mei Terumi couldn't help but nod inwardly.
   She'd imagined dozens of ways Uchiha Haru might shut these people up.
   She had never imagined this.
   That he would walk in, do absolutely nothing, and yet command the submission of the entire chamber.
   Even the Kaguya clan leader-infamously arrogant and violent-was taken aback.
   He didn't need to think twice: if it had been him standing where Haru was now, he wouldn't have been able to achieve the same effect.
   There was something inexplicable about Uchiha Haru.
   An unspoken power. A silent force of domination.
   Even a glance at him made one's pride wither and bend.
   When Haru reached Mei Terumi's side, he bowed slightly.
   1
   After all, no matter the true dynamics, she was still the Mizukage.
   A show of formality was expected.
   Mei Terumi looked at him, watching as he dipped his head respectfully.
   And, for reasons she couldn't explain, a strange feeling bloomed in her chest.
   Perhaps it was because Uchiha Haru had always carried himself like a ruler-always dominant, always aloof-and now she saw him bowing to her.
   It was...odd.
   To think she, Mei Terumi, would one day see someone like him bend the knee-even if just for show.
   A strange idea danced through her mind-amused and a little wicked.
   Maybe I should use this chance to get something extra out of him?
   After all, opportunities like this didn't come often.
   But then she met Haru's eyes.
   And all those little playful thoughts died instantly.
   Cold. Sharp. Distant.
   She coughed lightly, brushing off her amusement, and spoke.
   "Minister Haru, it seems there are some here who are hesitant about the Uchiha Clan joining Kirigakure... and some who are displeased with your appointment as head of the Security Department."
   At those words, many of the previously vocal ninjas shrank in their seats.
   No one said a word.
   Because now, Uchiha Haru was here.
   It was easy to speak big in a crowd, when your opponent was absent.
   But now?
   Now they couldn't even breathe too loudly.
   Even Elder Genji, one of the village's longest-serving advisors, felt himself begin to sweat.
   Not because he had said anything incriminating today-he hadn't. He was always cautious, always diplomatic.
   But because Haru had dirt on him. And that alone made Genji's fear reach unbearable heights.
   After Mei finished speaking, Haru slowly turned his gaze to the crowd.
   He looked at the upper echelon of Kirigakure with icy calm.
   "I heard that some of you don't welcome the Uchiha Clan into your village. That some of you have an issue with me, Uchiha Haru."
   He let the words hang.
   "Anyone care to stand up and explain?"
   He folded his hands behind his back, his posture relaxed.
   But no one moved.
   No one spoke.
   The room was frozen.
   Even the patriarchs who'd been the loudest in protest kept their heads down.
   Haru waited for several seconds. Then turned.
   "Elder Genji," he said, his voice low, "What do you think about the Uchiha Clan joining Kirigakure?"
   1
   Genji blinked.
   1
   Shit.
   Out of all the people to single out, why him?
   He had just sworn to himself he'd never again get involved in Haru's games.
   But the words that came out of his mouth weren't his own:
   "Young friend Haru, what are you saying? We've known each other for years. Of course, I fully support your clan joining the village. With both hands!"
   A complete reversal. A total surrender.
   Because what else could he do?
   Not only did Haru have leverage on him, but Genji had publicly claimed friendship with Uchiha Haru in the past.
   Backing out now would be suicide.
   "Good," Haru said, nodding.
   Very good.
   Genji never disappointed.
   What he felt inside didn't matter. Actions did.
   And every action Genji took showed loyalty to Uchiha Haru, whether forced or not.
   The elder still wore a calm smile, but inwardly, he was crumbling.
   How did it come to this?
   And just like that, Elder Genji became the first to voice support.
   Haru swept his gaze across the room once more, then turned to Mei Terumi.
   "Lord Mizukage, Elder Genji has agreed. And it seems the rest of the leadership has no objections."
   Mei nodded slowly.
   "Yes... I saw."
   Before Uchiha Haru had entered, these same people were more aggressive than ever.
   Now?
   They were meeker than sheep.
   Not even a whisper of resistance remained.
   The head of the Kaguya Clan looked on with awe.
   Their clan revered strength above all.
   And Haru? Haru was the embodiment of strength.
   One man, yet he silenced a room full of enemies.
   That's the kind of man worth following, the clan leader thought.
   "Since no one objects, then this-"
   "Wait!"
   A voice interrupted her.
   One of the two primary leaders of the opposition had stood up.
   A clan patriarch.
   It was a dangerous time to interrupt.
   Mei and Kaguya frowned.
   Is he really going to resist now?
   Uchiha Haru turned and fixed his gaze on the man.
   "Do you have something to say?"
   "I..."
   The patriarch opened his mouth.
   But after meeting Haru's cold, unblinking eyes, he faltered.
   He sighed heavily.
   "No."
   He had wanted to object.
   Had summoned the courage to stand.
   But in the face of Uchiha Haru's gaze?
   He couldn't say a damn thing.
   3
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 6 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 119: Chapter 119 : The Legendary Three Ninjas! Searching for Tsunade!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   The final struggle of the opposition clan's patriarch marked the collapse of the resistance once and for all.
   Mei Terumi seized the moment to officially declare the outcome.
   The Uchiha clan was now part of the Hidden Mist Village. The village would establish a Security Department, and its first appointed head would be Uchiha Haru of the Uchiha clan.
   Another major event was settled.
   Following the meeting, Uchiha Haru used Wood Release: Wood Clone Technique to send a clone by boat to inform the rest of the Uchiha clan of their successful integration and call them to the Hidden Mist Village.
   As for himself, he remained in the village to "assist" Mei Terumi in stabilizing the situation.
   At least, that was the official story.
   In reality?
   He was enjoying himself.
   Yes, enjoying it - unapologetically.
   After all the effort he'd expended to ensure the Uchiha clan's successful entry into the Hidden Mist Village, wasn't it only fair for him to indulge a little?
   Besides, he didn't really have anything pressing to do.
   The Security Department of the Hidden Mist was modeled after the Konoha Military Police Force - the same one the Uchiha had once overseen back in Konoha.
   By all logic, with the establishment of a new department and him at its helm, he should have been drowning in responsibilities.
   1
   But strangely enough, that wasn't the case at all.
   There was truly nothing that required his attention.
   Why? Because the department was to be composed primarily of Uchiha clan members - and they hadn't arrived yet. Until they did, no personnel assignments could be made.
   Furthermore, before he could even lift a finger, Chief Kaguya had already taken the initiative to handle all the menial administrative tasks for him.
   As for the avalanche of matters that Mei Terumi, newly appointed as the Fifth Mizukage, had to deal with - Haru couldn't care less.
   Mei was no novice. She was a seasoned kunoichi with the ability to govern independently.
   And besides, she had Chief Kaguya by her side to support her, reducing the likelihood of any major missteps.
   Haru was perfectly at ease.
   This was exactly why he had backed Mei Terumi on April 20th.
   Because she was capable - plain and simple.
   Initially, Mei had been somewhat on edge. Even though she had ascended to the role of Mizukage, she feared Uchiha Haru might use his influence to sideline her, turning her into a mere figurehead.
   But she soon realized she'd been overthinking things.
   Her concerns were entirely unwarranted.
   For over ten days, Haru did nothing but drink, relax, and enjoy himself, frequently seen watching women dance at the customs hall.
   The very man who'd helped her ascend to power had now become the most hands-off "supervisor" in all of Kirigakure.
   It was infuriating.
   And yet, the days rolled by peacefully.
   Uchiha Haru spent his time in luxury and comfort.
   Compared to the relentless training and bloodshed of the past, his current life felt like paradise.
   Of course, that didn't mean he had become lazy or complacent.
   But with his current level of power, further progress wasn't something that could be achieved through sheer grind anymore.
   Basic training still benefited lower-level shinobi, but for someone like Haru, the returns were negligible.
   To improve further, he had only three paths forward.
   The first was time - enduring the passage of it.
   Only with long-term accumulation could he eventually experience a qualitative shift in power.
   The second was the spark of combat - the insights found only in life-and-death battles.
   It was often in those moments that one's latent potential surged and barriers were broken. But for Haru, finding an opponent who could truly threaten him was becoming increasingly difficult.
   The third path was through opportunity.
   3
   These so-called "opportunities" were elusive and unique to each person. No one could define them exactly.
   Haru didn't know what his opportunity might be, but he suspected it wouldn't come while sitting still. That's why he kept wandering through the village and attending events.
   It wasn't just about pleasure-seeking.
   On this particular day, Haru sat within the private residence of Chief Kaguya, sipping sake while watching a lineup of dancers and performers in the customs hall.
   He'd done the same thing nearly every day since the Uchiha had joined the village.
   Then, Chief Kaguya entered.
   Accompanying him was a young boy, maybe ten years old.
   He had white hair, jade-green eyes, and striking red eyeliner beneath his lids, with two crimson dots painted between his brows. His complexion was pale, almost sickly.
   His features bore a faint resemblance to Chief Kaguya - yet more refined, even handsome.
   Slender and fragile-looking, the boy gave off a strange, ghostly vibe.
   "Mr. Haru," Chief Kaguya greeted, bowing respectfully.
   Though Uchiha Haru now held a prestigious title as the head of the Security Department, the clan leader still referred to him as "Mr." when alone - a sign of continued reverence.
   He nudged the boy beside him.
   "Kimimaro, go ahead and greet Mr. Haru."
   1
   "...Mr. Haru."
   The boy, Kimimaro, bowed politely.
   Kimimaro?
   Haru's brows lifted slightly as the name echoed in his mind. His eyes narrowed as he studied the young shinobi more closely.
   "You're Kimimaro?" he asked.
   "Yes. I'm Kimimaro of the Kaguya clan," the boy replied in a soft, delicate voice.
   The head of the Kaguya clan smiled and said, "Mr. Haru, Kimimaro is my son."
   "I've heard you mention his name before, so I thought I'd bring him to see you."
   "Yes."
   Uchiha Haru nodded slightly.
   He still remembered the mention. It hadn't been long ago.
   "Kimimaro, come here."
   He waved at the boy.
   Kimimaro glanced up at Haru, took a few tentative steps forward, then turned back to look at his father.
   "Mr. Haru is calling you. What are you waiting for?" said the Kaguya clan leader.
   Only then did Kimimaro quicken his pace. He trotted forward, small steps landing softly on the wooden floor. Once in front of Haru, he bowed deeply and said, "Mr. Haru."
   Haru nodded.
   His eyes scanned Kimimaro.
   Just one glance, and Haru could tell this child wasn't ordinary.
   There are very few people in this world born to draw the eye-born with brilliance in their bones, a presence that makes them shine like a beacon among the crowd. Uchiha Itachi had that quality. Now, so did Kimimaro.
   But despite the undeniable talent, something was clearly wrong.
   His emaciated frame and sickly complexion were not the marks of a healthy shinobi.
   "Mr. Haru, I assume you've noticed... my son's condition isn't normal."
   The Kaguya clan leader's expression darkened, shadowed by worry.
   It was a rare shift from the ruthless warrior known across the battlefield. Even the most hardened shinobi, when faced with their child's suffering, can't help but reveal their humanity.
   "Kimimaro is ill. A strange illness."
   "I summoned the most renowned medical-nin in the Hidden Mist Village. Even she couldn't identify the disease, let alone treat it."
   "Since then, I've tried everything. No method worked..."
   At this, the Kaguya leader sighed. A heavy, helpless sound.
   "I brought Kimimaro today for two reasons. First, Mr. Haru, since you once spoke of him, I thought it only right to let you meet him."
   "Second..." His voice faltered slightly. "I was hoping-perhaps foolishly-that you might know of some way to treat this strange illness."
   His gaze, heavy with paternal hope, fell upon Haru.
   To him, Uchiha Haru was nothing short of a miracle worker. If anyone in this world could offer even a sliver of hope, it would be this man.
   But fate wasn't kind.
   Haru may have mastered countless extraordinary abilities-war techniques capable of annihilation, illusions that twisted reality, chakra control that defied common logic-but none of them were meant to save lives.
   "I don't know medical ninjutsu."
   Haru's tone was regretful, his voice quiet.
   Unless he wielded the powers of the Sage of Six Paths, he had no way to help.
   "I see. Thank you."
   The Kaguya chief gave a bitter smile and shook his head. He had prepared himself for this answer, but hearing it aloud still struck like a kunai to the gut.
   Of course... Haru wasn't a healer. He was a warrior. How could he be expected to save a dying child?
   It had all been a fantasy.
   It seemed his son... was doomed.
   The cruelest pain in this world is for a parent to bury their child. Though both father and son had white hair, the sorrow in the thought was the same.
   The Kaguya leader sighed again, his expression grim.
   Haru looked from the father to the son, an unusual weight pressing on his chest.
   He knew Kimimaro's fate. In the original Naruto world, Kimimaro had fallen into the hands of Orochimaru-a scientific genius, twisted and brilliant. Even with all his intellect, Orochimaru failed to cure the boy.
   Kimimaro still died.
   That alone said everything about the difficulty of the disease.
   If Orochimaru couldn't do it, what chance did others have?
   Leave it to the ordinary medical-nin? Impossible.
   But then-medical-nin...
   A name flickered through Haru's mind. A woman whose skill with healing surpassed anyone else in the shinobi world.
   If she was second-best, no one could claim the top.
   If anyone could save Kimimaro, it was her.
   "Chief Kaguya," Haru said slowly, his voice calm but serious, "don't despair just yet. While I can't help, there may be someone who can."
   The clan leader's eyes lit up instantly.
   He knew Haru wouldn't speak lightly. If he said there was a chance, then it wasn't hollow hope.
   "Mr. Haru, who is it?"
   "I'm only saying there's a possibility-not a promise."
   "Chief Kaguya, I need you to prepare yourself."
   Haru's expression turned grim.
   The greater the hope, the deeper the despair. He wouldn't offer blind optimism-not in this world. Not to a man about to watch his son slip away.
   Better to speak harsh truths now, than break someone completely later.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 120: Chapter 120: Uchiha Haru Personally Searches for Tsunade!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   "Yeah."
   After experiencing the initial surge of joy, the leader of the Kaguya clan slowly calmed himself.
   He understood the nature of his son's illness. He had sought help from countless individuals, only to meet with failure each time. How could anyone possibly claim to cure such a disease without even examining it?
   That was simply unrealistic.
   Even if this person could be found, whether or not they could truly heal his son was another matter entirely.
   Still, the Kaguya clan leader had already prepared himself for the worst.
   He knew what the most tragic outcome would be.
   And yet... now there was a sliver of hope. Even a thread of it was better than nothing.
   Besides, this came from Uchiha Haru.
   With Haru's power and insight, anyone he thought of couldn't possibly be ordinary.
   That, at least, gave him a sliver of comfort.
   Even if it wasn't the first time he'd told himself that...
   "Mr. Haru, please tell me," he said, his voice calm but resolute. "I understand how difficult it will be to cure my child's illness. No matter the outcome, I'm prepared to face it."
   "Alright," Haru nodded, gazing at him. "You might have heard of the person I'm referring to. She's one of the Legendary Sannin of Konohagakure... Tsunade."
   Tsunade!
   The name alone caused an obvious flash of joy to appear on the Kaguya clan leader's face.
   Yes, why hadn't he thought of that name before?
   Tsunade, one of the Three Legendary Ninja of Konoha. Her fame stretched across the entire ninja world. Especially in the realm of medical ninjutsu, she was without equal.
   1
   During the Second Great Ninja War, who knows how many lives she saved on the battlefield with her remarkable abilities? There were even cases of shinobi clinging to life by a thread, whom she had brought back from the brink of death.
   To call her the greatest medical-nin in existence was not an exaggeration.
   He didn't know if there was anyone in the world who could cure Kimimaro's illness-but if there was, that person had to be Tsunade.
   It had to be her!
   The Kaguya leader immediately bowed deeply to Haru. "Thank you, Mr. Haru! If it's Tsunade... then perhaps there's still hope for my son!"
   "Only..."
   Halfway through speaking, the joy on his face gave way to a frown, as something occurred to him.
   After the Second Ninja World War, Tsunade had vanished. She left the village, and even Konoha had lost track of her.
   Even if she were capable of curing Kimimaro... could they actually find her?
   "Only what?" Haru asked.
   The Kaguya clan leader sighed. "It's just that... Tsunade has been in exile since the end of the war. She left Konoha and hasn't been seen since. No one knows her whereabouts. Looking for her would be like searching for a needle in a haystack."
   Haru paused thoughtfully and replied, "I might have an idea where she is."
   "Ah?" The Kaguya leader was stunned for a moment, then elated. "Mr. Haru... do you know where Tsunade is?"
   "Yeah," Haru nodded.
   There was no need to rack his brain. There was one place Tsunade was almost always associated with:
   Casinos.
   Sure, locating her in the masses was difficult. But there were only so many casinos across the land. Was it really so impossible?
   The Kaguya leader quickly dropped to one knee and bowed respectfully. "Mr. Haru, please-tell me where she is, so I can bring relief to my son's suffering as soon as possible!"
   He gestured hastily for Kimimaro to kneel and bow beside him.
   "This..." Haru didn't answer immediately. He seemed to consider something.
   Seeing this, the Kaguya clan leader spoke quickly, "Mr. Haru, if you can give me her location, then regardless of the outcome-whether she can cure him or not-I will owe you a great favor."
   "If the day ever comes when you need anything from me, no matter how dangerous or difficult, I will do my utmost to assist you. No questions asked."
   Nothing in this world came free.
   If one wanted something, one had to trade for it.
   Having sat at the helm of the Kaguya clan for so many years, this philosophy was ingrained in his bones.
   He had simply been too emotional earlier and hadn't thought things through.
   Now, looking back, he realized he'd been hasty.
   He made that promise without hesitation.
   And for someone of Kage-level strength... such a promise carried incredible weight.
   Especially since the Kaguya clan prided itself on never going back on its word.
   But Haru only smiled and said, "There's no need. It's just information. I don't require anything in return."
   "However-finding Tsunade, and persuading her to treat Kimimaro... won't be easy."
   "If you go, it will probably be a wasted trip."
   He wasn't trying to be cruel. It was the truth.
   To locate Tsunade would require deploying large numbers of operatives across every known casino.
   That alone demanded significant manpower.
   But even that was just the beginning.
   Convincing her to help... was an even more daunting task.
   After the deaths of her brother Nawaki and her lover Kato Dan during the Second Ninja World War-despite her best efforts to save them-Tsunade was left broken.
   The trauma had scarred her deeply, leaving her with a crippling phobia of blood.
   How could a medical ninja who couldn't even look at blood possibly treat the sick?
   The Kaguya clan leader fell silent.
   This was not something that could be easily solved.
   "Then... what should we do?"
   After so much struggle, they had finally glimpsed a sliver of hope-only to have it doused like a bucket of cold water poured straight over their heads.
   The expression on the Kaguya clan leader's face darkened instantly.
   Just as despair began to weigh down on him once more, he heard Uchiha Haru speak, his voice calm and resolute. "There's no rush. I will bring Tsunade back."
   The Kaguya clan leader froze, momentarily wondering if he had misheard.
   "Haru... Lord Haru, did you just say-you'll go find Tsunade yourself?"
   "Yeah," Haru replied with a nod.
   Of course, his decision wasn't solely out of charity for Kimimaro, the heir of the Kaguya clan. Haru had his own reasons-practical, strategic reasons that served a far greater purpose.
   During their journey to the Land of Water, several Uchiha clan members had fallen ill-whether due to unfamiliar climates, sea travel, or simply the stress of relocation. But the most frustrating part? The Uchiha Clan didn't have a single trained medical-nin among them.
   That was completely unacceptable.
   Haru had made a mental note then and there: the Uchiha Clan must develop its own medical corps.
   And to do that, they needed a teacher. Not just anyone-but the best. And in the shinobi world, there was no greater medical-nin than Tsunade Senju, the Slug Princess, one of the Legendary Sannin. Under her guidance, Haru was confident he could cultivate a new generation of Uchiha medical-nin-something that would benefit the entire clan, especially now that they were planting roots in Kirigakure.
   Upon hearing Haru's confirmation, the Kaguya clan leader's eyes lit up.
   Hope-real hope-finally shone in the gloom.
   Uchiha Haru had said it. That meant it would happen.
   After everything Haru had done in the Hidden Mist Village-the coup, the cleansing, the political rebalancing-he had earned the clan leader's unwavering trust.
   "Lord Haru, thank you. Truly," the Kaguya clan leader said with a deep, solemn bow. "I will never forget this kindness. I swear I'll repay this favor, no matter the cost."
   "It's not necessary to go that far," Haru replied, helping him to his feet. "I'm not doing this just for you. I also have my own reasons for seeking out Tsunade."
   His words were blunt, honest-completely without pretense.
   The Kaguya clan leader blinked, stunned by the admission.
   Wasn't this the perfect chance to gain loyalty, to curry favor by pretending it was a selfless act?
   Wasn't this the moment where people usually offer grand promises and try to win hearts?
   Instead, Haru had cast aside all those superficial games.
   The prepared speech of gratitude the clan leader had been rehearsing in his mind now died unceremoniously in his throat. He stammered, awkwardly trying to piece together a response, but in the end could only mumble out another thank you.
   He was a clever man. Of course, he knew Haru wouldn't go to such lengths just for his son. There had to be something more important at stake.
   But what caught him completely off guard was the way Haru laid it all out-direct and unembellished.
   No masks, no flowery rhetoric.
   And that, strangely enough, made the Kaguya clan leader respect him even more.
   In all his years tangled in the Hidden Mist's web of power, betrayal, and backstabbing, it had been a long, long time since he'd encountered someone so straightforward.
   At that moment, the clan leader knew-choosing to cooperate with Uchiha Haru had been the right decision.
   Because of that choice... the Kaguya clan would have a future again.
   After steadying himself, the Kaguya clan leader asked, "Lord Haru, when are you planning to leave?"
   "There's no rush," Haru said evenly. "Once my clansmen arrive and everything is set up here, I'll go."
   It wasn't just a casual excuse.
   The Uchiha had only just begun to settle in Kirigakure. The village's security department still hadn't been formally established. Despite how carefree Haru appeared-sipping tea, watching dancers, occasionally throwing out perverted jokes-he had a mountain of work to do behind the scenes.
   Leaving now would be irresponsible.
   "Oh, yes, of course," the Kaguya clan leader quickly agreed. "I got ahead of myself. After all, the Hidden Mist has only just begun to stabilize. We can't afford for you to be absent now."
   Haru patted him lightly on the shoulder. "Don't worry. You won't have to wait too long."
   No matter how cold, ruthless, and brutal the Kaguya clan leader may have been in the past, at his core, he was still a father.
   When it came to his son's life, he couldn't help but be anxious. That kind of emotional reaction was something even the most hardened shinobi could understand.
   "I'm not worried," the clan leader said quickly, managing a nod. "Although the illness is strange, Kimimaro's condition isn't life-threatening in the short term. Lord Haru, it's best you settle things here first."
   "Right," Haru replied simply.
   Afterward, the two discussed the current state of Kirigakure-the village's operations, disputes between merchants, rogue shinobi sightings, and the like.
   None of it was serious. And both Mei Terumi and the Kaguya clan leader had handled it all with impressive efficiency.
   Haru didn't need to micromanage. He had chosen his allies well.
   With the two of them managing village affairs, he could afford to be what others called a "hands-off Hokage."
   After a while, the meeting ended, and Haru left with Kimimaro at his side.
   Several days later...
   A wood clone that Haru had dispatched returned-successfully leading the migrating Uchiha clan to their new home in the Hidden Mist.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 7 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 121: Chapter 121: Integrating into the Hidden Mist Village
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   The Uchiha Clan had arrived.
   When the news broke that day, the entirety of Kirigakure erupted into chaos.
   Everyone was eager to witness for themselves the famed Uchiha Clan-once the most powerful and prestigious family in Konoha-now making their way to live among them in the Mist. After all, they'd be sharing the same village from now on. How could they not care?
   And so, this scene unfolded.
   Before the Uchiha Clan even set foot in the village, a crowd had already formed at the gates-villagers packed tightly together, jostling for space, hoping to catch a glimpse. Among them were the major families of Kirigakure, all gathered in anticipation.
   Anyone with half a brain could tell: with the Uchiha joining the village and a new Guard Department being established, their status would skyrocket-fast.
   Not to mention Uchiha Haru-the terrifyingly powerful figure whose strength alone made most people shudder. The fact that he would be leading the Guard Department? That made building a relationship with the clan not just smart, but absolutely necessary.
   So, not only did Mei Terumi's faction and the Kaguya Clan send their people, but even those in the opposition reluctantly showed up to offer greetings.
   There was still time before the official ceremony began.
   Let's not talk about the top brass-the Fifth Mizukage Mei Terumi, Clan Leader Kaguya, and Elder Genji-who stood with grace and composure as representatives of Kirigakure. They wouldn't say anything foolish at such a public event.
   But the ordinary villagers?
   They were a different story.
   Grouped in clusters of three or five, they chatted excitedly.
   "Have you heard? The Uchiha are joining Kirigakure and will be setting up our new Police Department!"
   "Of course I've heard! It's huge news!"
   "I also heard that back in Konoha, the Uchiha managed the Police Force. But for some reason, the entire clan ended up leaving!"
   "Yeah, I know that too. Something major must've gone down. The Uchiha have been Konoha's largest clan since its founding. They wouldn't leave without a reason."
   The villagers gossiped endlessly about the Uchiha's past. Most were particularly curious why the clan would suddenly leave Konoha.
   But no one really had an answer.
   After the failed Uchiha extermination, the Third Hokage had been forced to fabricate a half-believable story with loopholes big enough to drive a cart through. It was barely enough to pacify the villagers in Konoha-let alone outsiders.
   And since the matter had become a scandal-both for Konoha and the Uchiha-no one dared talk about it openly.
   Outsiders only knew that the Uchiha left Konoha. As for why? No one could say for sure.
   Kirigakure's isolation didn't help. Surrounded by ocean, and once smothered under the blood-soaked regime of the Fourth Mizukage-manipulated by the masked man-the village had long been cut off from the rest of the world. Even the rumors they were discussing now had only begun circulating recently.
   So, while people chatted about why the Uchiha had left Konoha, they gradually lost interest due to the lack of concrete answers and shifted to something more immediate:
   What had happened to the Uchiha since they left?
   And what would their arrival mean for Kirigakure?
   Compared to their curiosity about the past, these new questions hit closer to home. And once raised, they sparked an even louder wave of discussion.
   "The Uchiha must've had it rough. Leaving Konoha so suddenly, wandering without a base for so long... How could they be living well?"
   "Sounds like we're about to help the poor again."
   This was a popular take-and not entirely without merit.
   Anyone would assume a clan that left its homeland so suddenly couldn't possibly be thriving. Common sense dictated that life had been hard for them.
   And now they were moving in. People cared-deeply.
   Maybe the money to help them wasn't coming directly from the villagers' pockets, but from the village treasury.
   But let's not pretend the villagers were clueless.
   That treasury? It was funded by taxes. Their taxes.
   So yeah-it was their money.
   Many were annoyed.
   Since Mei Terumi took office, Kirigakure had begun embracing more moderate reforms. Life had just started improving. And now they were being asked to dip into resources to support a clan of newcomers?
   Still, not everyone saw it that way.
   "The Uchiha are still the biggest clan from Konoha. A lean camel is bigger than a horse. Even if they hit a rough patch, they won't be completely destitute."
   "Besides, with them joining us, Kirigakure's strength will rise. We'll benefit in the long run."
   A few supported this view, though they were clearly outnumbered.
   But one thing everyone could agree on: the Uchiha Clan's arrival would undeniably boost Kirigakure's overall strength.
   Even the simplest villager knew how terrifying the Sharingan was.
   That said, not all thoughts were hopeful.
   Many voiced concerns over the new Police Department being formed by the Uchiha.
   Before this, Kirigakure had its own law enforcement agencies-but many were corrupt. They extorted the weak, avoided the strong, and generally did more harm than good.
   Just hearing the name of those departments made some villagers grit their teeth.
   No one knew what to expect from the Uchiha's version. Opinions were mixed.
   But one thing was clear: the villagers were deeply invested, both excited and nervous.
   Their conversations shifted again.
   Debates arose about which clan was stronger-the Uchiha of Konoha or the Kaguya of Kirigakure?
   And who exactly was Uchiha Haru, this new Minister of the Police Department? Was there any hidden relationship between him and their beautiful Fifth Mizukage?
   Everyone had a theory.
   Unbeknownst to them, time had passed.
   Soon, the Fifth Mizukage Mei Terumi arrived, flanked by Kaguya Clan Leader and Elder Genji-three of the most powerful figures in the village.
   And of course, Uchiha Haru stood among them.
   As the true backbone of the Uchiha Clan, he would never miss such an occasion.
   His appearance instantly caused a stir.
   Especially since it was rare to see him in person.
   Most people had only heard stories of Haru. Seeing him now for the first time, many were left breathless.
   Cheers erupted.
   The reason was simple: the man was absurdly handsome.
   His face was flawless-so exquisite it looked like a master artist had painted him.
   People couldn't look away.
   Even the normally cold-faced Kaguya Clan Leader allowed a faint smile.
   He approved of this.
   Even as a man, he had to admit-Uchiha Haru was striking.
   Elder Genji sighed inwardly. Time really does weather people.
   Thirty years ago, he too had... no, let's not kid ourselves. He was never this handsome.
   Mei Terumi furrowed her brows, trying to hide her discomfort.
   Was it really that serious?
   Were people really this obsessed?
   She conveniently forgot how stunned she'd been the first time she met Haru-frozen in place, unable to even speak.
   Not long after the major figures arrived, the Uchiha Clan did too.
   Kirigakure, being a coastal village, served as a port.
   People turned their eyes to the sea.
   Slowly, a black dot appeared on the horizon, growing larger by the second.
   "The Uchiha Clan is here!"
   Though still distant, someone recognized the clan crest fluttering on the approaching ship.
   At once, the crowd surged forward to get a better look.
   The vessel cut through the waves and soon docked at the harbor. As it did, jaws dropped.
   The ship was enormous-luxurious beyond anything the villagers had ever seen.
   It could easily house hundreds.
   The fact that the Uchiha had traveled on such a ship left everyone stunned.
   Some who had previously said the Uchiha were probably broke now found themselves choking on their own words.
   Seriously-who travels on a floating palace if they're homeless?
   A few stubborn ones still muttered excuses.
   "Who says it's theirs? Maybe Kirigakure rented it for them."
   But no one paid attention to them anymore.
   All eyes were on the Uchiha Clan.
   As they disembarked, they rushed toward Haru.
   "Haru!"
   The elder among them looked around at the lively crowd and greeted him with a wide smile.
   As expected, following Haru's lead had been the right choice.
   In such a short time, they had gained the approval of Kirigakure and secured the establishment of a new Police Department-just like in Konoha.
   What once felt like a dream had become reality.
   "Great Elder, was the journey smooth?" Haru asked.
   "Everything went smoothly! No trouble at all," the elder replied warmly.
   Then, Haru turned and introduced the Fifth Mizukage Mei Terumi, Clan Leader Kaguya, and Elder Genji-three of the most influential people in the Hidden Mist Village-to his clan.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 122: Chapter 122: A Saint Will Never Fall in the Same Place Twice
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   All the elders stepped forward, greeting and saluting one by one.
   After all, these were the top figures of the Hidden Mist Village-people not to be ignored or slighted. The reason they hadn't been able to remain in the Hidden Mist Village in the past was due to the rapidly deteriorating relationship between the Uchiha Clan and Kirigakure.
   1
   Even though Konoha's high-level officials had frequently targeted them, it wasn't as if the Uchiha were completely innocent, either.
   This time, however, under the leadership of Uchiha Haru, their clan had come to Kirigakure to begin anew.
   Naturally, they had to avoid repeating the mistakes of the past.
   A true warrior never stumbles twice on the same path.
   Therefore, the elders greeted the Kirigakure officials with gracious smiles, maintaining the utmost respect and courtesy.
   But what surprised the Great Elder was...
   It made sense for him to act so politely.
   No matter how powerful the Uchiha clan once was, no matter how strong Uchiha Haru had become, they were still on someone else's territory now. Humility was a necessity.
   But what confused him was: why were these Kirigakure high-level officials being so polite in return?
   The elder who looked even older than him had come forward personally to welcome him.
   The fearsome, stone-faced leader of the Kaguya Clan greeted him with a stiff but genuine smile.
   Even Mei Terumi, the Fifth Mizukage herself, extended warm pleasantries.
   What the hell was going on?
   The Great Elder was stunned. He had played out countless scenarios of what might happen during this encounter, but not a single one resembled what was happening now.
   Still, he was no fool. As the most senior elder of the Uchiha Clan, he had seen the rise and fall of many powers. He knew one thing with certainty:
   In this world, nothing comes without a price.
   These famed, formidable figures of Kirigakure were not treating him and the Uchiha clan like honored guests out of sentimentality.
   It wasn't for the sake of his old and wrinkled face.
   How could his name possibly command this kind of respect?
   Nor was it purely because of the Uchiha name. After all, the Uchiha who left Konoha were like duckweed without roots-adrift, fragile. Who in their right mind would bet on a clan that had once been wiped out?
   There could only be one explanation for this treatment.
   It was all because of Uchiha Haru.
   In this short time, Uchiha Haru had already carved out a formidable presence within the Hidden Mist Village.
   Even though they were all aware of how powerful Haru was, witnessing the level of respect he commanded was another matter entirely. It was awe-inspiring.
   The Uchiha Clan had suffered their darkest night during the massacre. It was the greatest catastrophe in their clan's history.
   Yet somehow, Uchiha Haru had not only survived it-he had taken the shattered remains of their legacy and was leading them toward a new beginning.
   After greeting the clan members and exchanging brief pleasantries, Mei Terumi and the other high-ranking officials of Kirigakure departed.
   It was already a great honor for them to come all the way to the village gates to welcome the Uchiha personally. There was still much work awaiting them.
   The Uchiha clan, too, had their hands full. From housing to security protocols, there was a mountain of details to manage.
   Uchiha Haru, naturally, excused himself. With the arrival of the clan, the establishment of his Police Department needed to begin immediately.
   There was far too much to handle for him to linger.
   He temporarily handed off the logistical tasks to the leader of the Kaguya Clan, entrusting him with coordinating the clan's resettlement.
   "Great Elder, let's go," the Kaguya clan leader said. "We've already prepared a residence for the Uchiha Clan."
   "Good, good, very good," the Great Elder said with relief, exhaling a long breath as he gave Uchiha Haru a look of deep gratitude. So much was conveyed in that single glance.
   He turned and asked, "Has everything from the ship been unloaded?"
   "Not yet-there are still some things left," one of the leading Uchiha members responded from behind.
   Since the cargo wasn't fully offloaded, the Great Elder turned back to the Kaguya Clan leader and said, "Please, give us a moment."
   To everyone's surprise, the normally irritable Clan Leader Kaguya appeared unusually patient.
   "Don't worry. Take your time," he said calmly.
   In the past, he had only admired Uchiha Haru for his strength.
   But after Haru had agreed to help him find Lady Tsunade to heal Kimimaro, the Kaguya leader's admiration turned into gratitude. The Uchiha Clan was Haru's bloodline. For their sake, he was willing to wait as long as it took.
   Even if it meant standing here for an entire day, he wouldn't complain.
   He quietly watched as the Uchiha clansmen began unloading bags from the ship.
   He couldn't help but glance at the bundles-worn sacks with faded stitching, some patched clumsily, others torn around the edges.
   It didn't look like they held anything of great value.
   "Great Elder," the Kaguya Clan leader spoke up, "some of these things don't seem essential. You don't need to bring everything with you. The village has already prepared nearly everything you'll need."
   After all, this was Uchiha Haru's clan.
   Neither he nor Mei Terumi would treat them with any degree of carelessness.
   Accommodations had been arranged. Essentials were in place. They could've arrived with nothing and still been comfortably housed.
   But the Great Elder only smiled, a glint of pride in his eyes. "No, it's necessary. We must bring everything."
   "These things," he added, "may not seem important to outsiders. But to us-they're the last pieces of our home, the last fragments of who we were."
   For some reason, the head of the Kaguya clan suddenly noticed that when Elder Genji looked at the bundles wrapped in worn cloth, his face lit up with a radiant smile, his eyes gleaming as if he were gazing upon a treasure trove.
   This made the Kaguya patriarch feel strangely emotional.
   It seemed the Uchiha clan had truly fallen on hard times since leaving Konoha.
   They treated even these tattered items like precious heirlooms. They insisted on carrying them wherever they went, no matter how ragged they appeared.
   It was like watching refugees flee a famine.
   A pang of sympathy stirred in the Kaguya clan leader's heart. Once they settled back in, he resolved to find some way to help the Uchiha clan.
   They were simply too destitute.
   However, he didn't voice these thoughts aloud.
   After all, this was Uchiha Haru's clan, and they deserved at least that much respect.
   At the same time, the villagers of Kirigakure began to notice what was happening. Small groups gathered in twos and threes, murmuring quietly among themselves.
   "It looks like the Uchiha clan is really down on their luck. They've come all the way to Kirigakure and still refuse to throw away those piles of junk."
   "Yeah, looks like we'll have to do a charity drive this time."
   "I told you, there's no way that ship belonged to them. They're so broke they won't even throw away those rags. How could they afford to rent that massive boat?"
   "Exactly, exactly. I was saying the same thing earlier."
   ...
   The murmurs turned to whispers, whispers to snickers, and soon, more and more people began pointing and gossiping from the sidelines.
   If anyone believed that the Uchiha clan didn't hear any of it, they were being willfully blind.
   But the Uchiha clan just smiled calmly and kept at their task, moving their so-called "junk" with the same quiet dignity.
   It was the Kaguya patriarch who couldn't hold back anymore.
   No matter how ruined the Uchiha clan might appear, no matter how desperate or poor they seemed now-
   As long as Uchiha Haru stood behind them, they remained a formidable and dangerous clan.
   Who dared to laugh at them?
   His face darkened, and his cold eyes swept across the villagers who had been whispering.
   The shift in the atmosphere was immediate.
   The crowd fell silent. Those who had been mocking the Uchiha clan a moment ago lowered their heads in shame and fear, avoiding eye contact. The color drained from their faces.
   Everyone in Kirigakure knew the Kaguya clan leader's infamous temper. He was known for his brutality and lack of patience. If someone offended him and he decided to settle scores later, the outcome would be bloody.
   Thanks to his intimidating presence, the chatter surrounding the Uchiha clan quickly died down.
   After a while, the Uchiha finally finished unloading their goods and prepared to move.
   But then, another problem arose.
   There was simply too much cargo, and it all looked heavy. Carrying it by hand would be difficult.
   The Kaguya clan leader wanted to assign some of his men to help carry the load, but the Uchiha clan firmly declined in unison.
   "We can handle it ourselves," they said together, almost like a chant.
   The Kaguya patriarch narrowed his eyes.
   It wasn't that they didn't want to trouble others.
   They were afraid their belongings might be taken.
   He really couldn't understand it.
   The Uchiha had once been one of the most powerful clans in Konoha. Surely they had seen the world, known luxury.
   Why treat these bundles like they were priceless?
   Who would want this junk anyway?
   No one would even take it for free!
   But since the Uchiha clan insisted, and out of respect for Uchiha Haru, the Kaguya patriarch didn't argue further.
   Instead, he instructed his men to find over a dozen carts.
   All the bundles were loaded onto the carts and prepared to be transported.
   This time, the Uchiha didn't object-on one condition.
   Only Uchiha clan members were allowed to push the carts. No one else could touch them.
   Chief Kaguya shrugged it off. It wasn't worth arguing about.
   Once the carts were ready, they started rolling them away.
   But just a short distance later, a sudden loud bang! rang out.
   Then came the clanging crash of metal hitting stone-clear, sharp, and oddly melodious.
   The elder's face twisted in alarm. "It's broken!"
   Broken?
   What's broken?
   Those useless old things?
   Chief Kaguya turned his head, only to be utterly dumbfounded by the sight.
   Money.
   A sea of coins and bills had spilled across the ground.
   It poured out from one of the tattered cloth bags that had torn open when it slipped from a cart.
   His eyes widened. He froze in place.
   That bag had been full of money?
   The idea struck him like a bolt of lightning.
   Could it be... all those bags?
   Were they all filled with money?
   More than a dozen carts of them?
   He wanted to scoff-who would be so insane as to stuff literal millions into trash bags?
   But his gut screamed otherwise.
   His instincts told him he was absolutely right.
   It explained everything-the elder's radiant expression when glancing at the bags, his insistence on handling them personally, his refusal to let anyone else touch them...
   It all made perfect sense now.
   And this time, there was no hiding it.
   A single misstep had pulled back the veil and revealed the truth.
   Nearby, the villagers of Kirigakure were just as shocked. Mouths dropped. Eyes bulged.
   Even the Uchiha member who had accidentally dropped the bundle stood frozen in place, unsure what to do next.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 123: Chapter 123: Orochimaru Defects from the Akatsuki!
   ------------------
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   "What are you doing?! Hurry up and pick it up!"
   The elder stormed over and scolded furiously.
   How could such a mistake be made while carrying something so important?
   Don't flaunt your wealth - isn't that a basic principle?
   "Y-Yes! Right away!"
   The Uchiha clan member who had caused the commotion hurriedly scooped up the scattered ryo, his hands moving in a blur. Several other Uchiha quickly joined in to help gather the money, stuffing it back into the ripped bag.
   The nearby villagers of Kirigakure stood frozen, their mouths agape, completely stunned.
   That tattered old bag... was filled to the brim with money?
   And they had actually mocked them, saying the Uchiha were dragging around junk like beggars? They had even talked about organizing aid for the "poor Uchiha refugees."
   Now who looked like the fools?
   In an instant, it felt as if an invisible hand had viciously slapped every onlooker across the face. The sting burned hot with shame.
   After cleaning everything up, the Great Elder gave another round of stern warnings, stressing that such blunders must never happen again.
   Then, with a relaxed expression, he walked back to the Kaguya clan leader and chuckled, "Hehe, apologies for the embarrassment, Chief Kaguya."
   "Embarrassment?" Chief Kaguya twitched.
   He felt like he'd just been played like a damn fool.
   Those bags, tattered and patched, were filled with cash?
   Good grief!
   Even he had believed the Uchiha clan was broke and suffering. He had even been moved enough to consider offering financial help out of pity.
   But now? Help them?
   They were sitting on piles of wealth.
   The Uchiha clan's deep roots and foundation... it was no joke. They truly lived up to their reputation - once the pride of Konoha's Uchiha.
   Of course, on the surface, he said nothing. He simply laughed and continued leading the Uchiha clan to the area prepared for their stay.
   ...
   At that moment, Uchiha Haru was busy sorting out the initial affairs of the Guard Department.
   The work was tedious but not difficult.
   After all, the Uchiha clan had long experience running the Konoha Police Force back in the Hidden Leaf. Haru himself had served there and was intimately familiar with the organizational structure and daily operations.
   Now, it was simply a matter of replicating the system in Kirigakure.
   It would take time - but it wasn't something he couldn't handle.
   Later that evening, Haru visited the newly settled Uchiha members, sharing a meal and conversation. It had been a long time since they were all together.
   After the food and warm greetings, Haru briefly brought up the matter of the Guard Department.
   The Uchiha clan would have a few days to rest and recover.
   Then, the official formation of the Guard Department would begin.
   Their duty would be to maintain order and ensure the safety of Kirigakure.
   There was no denying the significance of this institution. With responsibility for the village's public security, the Guard Department would wield considerable power - and potentially gain favor with the common villagers.
   Things had fallen apart in Konoha for many reasons.
   Yes, the upper echelon of Konoha had orchestrated much of the conflict.
   But the Uchiha weren't blameless.
   Bitterness led many of them to neglect their responsibilities. Some lashed out, others withdrew - letting their resentment poison their relationship with the public. Law enforcement became harsh and cold. Laziness spread. The villagers grew afraid... and eventually, hateful.
   But Kirigakure was a clean slate.
   There were no decades of bad blood. No dark manipulation from the village elders.
   If the Uchiha could rise to the task - rebuild their image with discipline and care - then they could truly integrate.
   To ensure this, Haru laid down three core principles:
   First - abandon the old ways of Konoha. This was a fresh start. The Guard Department must present itself with renewed integrity and discipline. The failures of the past would not be repeated.
   Second - law enforcement must be strictly by the book. Every rule must be upheld. No favoritism, no exceptions. No matter who the violator is, they must be punished accordingly.
   Third - never abuse your authority. Never harass or oppress civilians.
   These three rules were simple. But they were crucial.
   They would be the foundation of trust.
   Surprisingly, there was little objection.
   After everything they had gone through in Konoha... the pain, the exile, the slaughter... the Uchiha had done their share of reflection.
   They knew the bitterness had consumed them.
   They knew they'd made mistakes.
   1
   And now, Haru's vision offered them a chance - not only to survive, but to be respected again.
   The clan elders and younger shinobi alike nodded in agreement. There was no resistance.
   Other administrative matters were relatively minor by comparison, and not worth dwelling on.
   Once the business was settled, the atmosphere warmed. Laughter filled the air as drinks were poured and food passed around.
   For the first time in years, the Uchiha clan had a roof over their heads - a place of their own.
   It wasn't Konoha.
   But it was home.
   Even the usually stern Great Elder allowed himself to drink a little too freely.
   The mood was light.
   But far from the merriment, deep within a cavern cloaked in darkness - a different scene played out.
   Beneath flickering torchlight, Zetsu knelt before a man in a swirling mask, reporting the developments in Kirigakure.
   "Uchiha Haru did not leave..." White Zetsu intoned. "He remained in Kirigakure and has now become the head of the Guard Department..."
   The masked figure sat motionless.
   His voice, though still deep and calm, carried a strange tension. A vibration just under the surface.
   "...So he stayed."
   Not long ago, he had been forced to abandon his carefully laid plans in Kirigakure. Everything - the underground network, the sleeper agents, the influence - gone, uprooted by Uchiha Haru.
   And now, Haru stood in the ashes, not as a fugitive... but a protector of the village.
   A leader.
   His grip on the armrest tightened, faint cracks spreading under his fingers.
   No one, not even him, could remain unaffected by such a blow.
   "What should we do?" Zetsu asked, his voice low, wary of the growing intensity in the room.
   Zetsu asked indignantly.
   They had suffered a significant loss this time-how could they just let it go?
   The masked man hesitated for a moment, then let out a long breath.
   "Forget him. We have more important things to focus on right now."
   "There's no need to derail our plans over Uchiha Haru."
   "But-"
   "No buts."
   Zetsu had just opened his mouth to argue, but the masked man cut him off sharply. "Remember, we have a greater purpose. We can't afford unnecessary complications just because of a moment of anger."
   Zetsu sighed, lips twitching as if he wanted to continue arguing, but in the end, he said nothing.
   After a moment of silence, the masked man asked, "What's the current progress on forming the Akatsuki?"
   "Nagato and his group went to recruit a ninja named Hidan, who possesses an immortal body," Zetsu reported. "In addition, they've secured Biwa Juzo."
   "Besides those two, there are several other targets that Nagato has already dispatched people to contact."
   White Zetsu briefly summarized the current state of the Akatsuki's recruitment operations.
   "Good."
   Upon hearing the update, the masked man finally seemed to calm down.
   Although his affairs in the Land of Water had been exposed because of Uchiha Haru-resulting in significant losses-at least the Akatsuki was growing stronger day by day.
   2
   As of now, the organization included Uchiha Itachi, Nagato, Konan, Zetsu, Orochimaru, Sasori, Kakuzu, and the newly recruited Hidan and Biwa Juzo.
   A formidable force.
   Even though the Akatsuki's membership wasn't vast, the masked man had always valued quality over quantity.
   He would rather have nothing than accept mediocrity.
   Every member needed to be a true powerhouse.
   Currently, almost all the Akatsuki's members-aside from Zetsu-were Kage-level shinobi.
   A terrifying level of strength. There was no exaggeration in saying that, at this moment, the number of Kage-level fighters in Akatsuki exceeded that of any individual shinobi village.
   Maybe it was time to prepare for the next stage of the plan.
   The masked man fell deep into thought.
   Suddenly, Zetsu said, "Oh, by the way..."
   "There's something I forgot to mention."
   "Orochimaru has left the organization."
   "...What?"
   "What happened?" the masked man asked, his voice dropping into a dangerous register.
   He had just begun to feel the Akatsuki was finally maturing, strong enough to act on a greater scale. And now this?
   Zetsu responded, "I don't know the full details. He just vanished without warning. I don't know where he went."
   "Damn it!" the masked man growled.
   He understood Orochimaru's value better than most.
   Not only was Orochimaru a Kage-level combatant, but his research in forbidden jutsu and experimental sciences made him a rare and irreplaceable asset.
   The masked man still remembered the night of the Uchiha massacre, when Orochimaru had used the Impure World Reincarnation technique.
   He'd always planned to leverage that forbidden jutsu in the coming war.
   And now the man who possessed it had just walked away?
   It was a huge blow.
   "Do you have any clue where Orochimaru is now?" the masked man asked tightly.
   A shinobi of Orochimaru's caliber couldn't simply be allowed to vanish.
   "I don't know," Zetsu admitted, frowning. "I'm skilled in tracking and concealment, but it seems Orochimaru had long been aware of my presence. Since disappearing, he's gone out of his way to suppress his chakra and movements. I haven't been able to pick up his trail at all."
   The masked man exhaled slowly, absorbing the bitter truth.
   He was fully aware of Zetsu's abilities. While not particularly powerful in direct combat, Zetsu's skill in infiltration and intelligence-gathering was unmatched in the shinobi world.
   Until now, only two people had ever managed to sense Zetsu's presence-Uchiha Haru and Uchiha Itachi, both of whom possessed extraordinary ocular prowess.
   And now, it seemed Orochimaru had joined that rare group.
   Still, he wasn't entirely convinced Orochimaru had truly sensed Zetsu. It was more likely that Orochimaru, knowing the Akatsuki's internal dynamics and suspecting constant surveillance, had simply taken preemptive measures.
   He had always been cautious.
   "Announce it," the masked man ordered coldly. "Orochimaru has defected. He is now a traitor to Akatsuki."
   "Anyone who encounters him is to treat him as an enemy. Capture him alive if possible-but do not hesitate to act."
   That man couldn't be allowed to walk free.
   Orochimaru still had his uses. But if word got out that he'd left without consequence, others might follow suit.
   He had to maintain control, even if it meant bloodying his hands.
   "Yes," Zetsu acknowledged the command.
   With that, he slowly sank into the earth, his white body vanishing completely into the darkness.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 124: Chapter 124 : Incident!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   Kirigakure Village.
   Two days had passed.
   During these two days, the Uchiha Clan prepared everything meticulously under the guidance of the clan leader, Chief Kaguya.
   Uchiha Haru also arranged personnel for the Police Department and made detailed assignments.
   Everything was ready.
   Today marked the first day of street patrols since the establishment of the Kirigakure Village Police Department.
   "Patrol."
   It sounded simple enough.
   Just walk the streets, maintaining law, order, and stability throughout the village.
   Haru divided the Police Department into several teams, evenly distributing the manpower and assigning each team a designated area of responsibility.
   Normally, only the lowest-ranked officers were needed for such a routine task.
   But today was the first day-one charged with great symbolic importance.
   Therefore, Haru, as head of the Police Department, took part personally.
   Though, it was more a formality than an actual assignment.
   He didn't have a fixed patrol area-in fact, the entire Kirigakure Village was under his gaze.
   His true objective was to observe whether any of his subordinates encountered problems on this inaugural day, or if there were any brazen criminals who dared to stir trouble right under the eyes of Uchiha Haru.
   Now, Haru was walking along the most bustling, lively street in Hidden Mist Village.
   Following him were two handpicked Uchiha clan members assigned to the Police Department patrol team, along with the deputy captain of the department.
   This deputy was none other than the "Byakugan User" Ao, a well-known figure in Kirigakure.
   Ao was the confidant of the Fifth Mizukage, Mei Terumi, who trusted him deeply.
   Previously, when Mei Terumi learned from Haru that the Fourth Mizukage might have been manipulated by external forces, the first person she sent to investigate was Ao.
   Having such a person placed beside Haru within the Police Department inevitably gave the impression of being monitored.
   But Haru didn't care.
   Mei Terumi's concerns were justified-she worried Haru might do something detrimental to Kirigakure and wanted to keep a close watch on him to prevent that.
   Besides, if Haru truly wanted to act in secret, could anyone really keep eyes on him?
   Even Ao, formidable as he was, wasn't capable of monitoring Uchiha Haru completely.
   Apart from these considerations, there was another reason why Haru tolerated Mei Terumi's decision to assign a confidant next to him.
   This position was not one to be filled lightly.
   From day one as head of the Police Department, Haru had countless routine affairs to manage.
   He didn't want to be bogged down by mundane details.
   He needed someone capable to handle these chores.
   There was no one in the Uchiha clan suited for coordinating such affairs.
   Originally, the clan elder could assist, but age had reduced his energy and stamina.
   Besides, the elder couldn't stay in Kirigakure forever.
   When he eventually left, someone reliable would be needed to manage the Police Department's daily affairs.
   Therefore, the "Byakugan User" Ao was the natural choice.
   On the surface, Mei Terumi's placement of a confidant seemed like surveillance.
   But in reality, Haru had already accepted Ao as an employee, planning to be a hands-off leader.
   Whether Mei Terumi would regret this decision if she knew Haru's true thoughts was another matter.
   "Minister, this tavern is the most luxurious in all of Hidden Mist Village. The shochu here is truly exquisite..."
   Ao, walking beside Haru, was introducing various places and matters of Hidden Mist Village.
   It was evident Ao was a capable, mature, and experienced ninja.
   Otherwise, Mei Terumi would not have trusted him with such an important role.
   It was a pity for a ninja of Ao's caliber to be treated as a mere assistant.
   But Haru intended to be a hands-off boss.
   Haru continued walking under Ao's detailed introductions.
   Suddenly, up ahead, he noticed a commotion.
   A guard sprinted towards him in a hurry.
   "What's going on?" Haru asked.
   It was only the first day on the job-how dare someone cause trouble so openly?
   The police officer explained, "Minister, just now a few men openly harassed a respectable woman on the street. When she rejected them, they started a fight."
   "Our brothers tried to intervene, but those men ignored us."
   "They outnumbered us and fought fiercely. Some of our people were injured. The captain sent me to report this to you."
   Haru's expression remained calm, but a frost settled over his features.
   "Lead me there. Let's have a look."
   Accompanied by the police officers, Haru moved toward the scene.
   What no one noticed was Ao's subtle frown when he heard the news, as if deep in thought.
   Soon, they arrived.
   At the scene, police officers were locked in combat with the aggressors.
   Typically, a police patrol team consisted of five men.
   Aside from the messenger, four officers remained.
   Opposing them were eleven assailants.
   Each was a ninja, their skill level formidable.
   Eight were Jonin, and three were Chunin.
   The number disparity was significant.
   Moreover, the attackers' strength was impressive.
   Although the police officers were all Uchiha and possessed the Sharingan, they were still at a disadvantage.
   In addition, a young woman, still carrying her charm despite the tears streaming down her face, collapsed to the ground, crying bitterly.
   Nearby, at least fifty or sixty villagers from Hidden Mist Village watched the scene unfold. Yet no one stepped forward to help-everyone simply stood there, spectators to the chaos.
   Uchiha Haru didn't feel anger toward them.
   These were just ordinary villagers.
   And the other side-those causing trouble-were real shinobi.
   For these civilians, intervening would be nothing more than throwing their lives away.
   "The Minister is here!"
   As Haru arrived, the ninja from the Police Department who had come to report the incident shouted loudly.
   They hoped his presence would halt the fight.
   After all, their own people were clearly at a disadvantage.
   What none of them expected, however, was the hostile response from the aggressors.
   One of the opposing ninjas spat out a curse, "What a shitty minister!"
   Haru remained calm and undeterred. Without hesitation, he formed hand seals and unleashed his ninjutsu.
   "Wood Release: Deep Forest Emergence!"
   Suddenly, countless branches and vines erupted violently from the earth, snaking toward the offending ninjas and wrapping tightly around them.
   The speed was so swift that the untrained eye could barely perceive it.
   Outnumbering the Police Department ninjas, the offenders had been confident, but now they were ensnared by the thick vines and toppled to the ground. They struggled desperately, but the bindings held fast.
   The villagers of Hidden Mist gasped in shock.
   Eleven shinobi-all subdued in an instant?
   None of them had ever witnessed such a powerful Wood Release technique.
   Ao, the Byakugan user assigned to monitor Haru, was equally stunned.
   His own strength was impressive-though still a step below Kage level, he was a seasoned Jonin elite.
   Yet he thought to himself, if he had faced Haru's ninjutsu just now, escape would have been impossible; he too would have been caught and immobilized just like those ninjas.
   At that moment, Ao felt the vast gap in power.
   "Minister, I... We've embarrassed you," the captain of the patrol team whispered, lowering his head in guilt.
   This was the very first day of the Police Department's official patrol work, and to face such a fiasco-the failure to stop the offenders, suffering losses, and being publicly exposed-was a serious blow.
   If it hadn't been for Haru's timely intervention, they didn't want to imagine how much worse the damage would have been.
   So many Hidden Mist villagers had witnessed the event firsthand; how could their Police Department maintain any credibility?
   Haru patted the captain's shoulder, showing no anger.
   This was not his fault.
   If blame was to be assigned, it lay solely with those arrogant ninjas.
   How could anyone in broad daylight, on the busiest street of Hidden Mist Village, openly harass decent women and then use their numbers to fight the law enforcement agents?
   What justice was there?
   What law existed?
   "Let us go!"
   "Let us go!"
   "Do you know who you've kidnapped?"
   "Let us go, or we'll make you regret it!"
   The dozen or so ninjas, tightly bound and immobile, spat curses and threats despite their predicament.
   Clearly, they still did not realize who they faced.
   Haru's calm expression twisted into a cold sneer.
   The vines binding the ninjas suddenly tightened with terrifying force.
   Only the sickening sound of cracking bones filled the air.
   Among the eleven captured ninjas, ten were crushed to pieces by the relentless grip of the Wood Release. Blood spurted, bodies torn apart, and gore splattered the ground in a gruesome, horrific scene.
   Nearby villagers screamed in terror.
   Faced with such bloody carnage, many paled, vomited, or fainted.
   Even Ao, the Byakugan user, was shaken.
   He had not anticipated that the newly appointed young head of the Police Department would be so ruthless-attacking without warning and with brutal finality.
   Only one of the original eleven remained alive.
   He trembled uncontrollably, his pants wet with urine.
   His body and face were smeared with the blood of his fallen comrades, his expression one of pure terror.
   Haru spared him for a single reason.
   Who could these fools have thought they were?
   Who stood behind him?
   "Bring him here," Haru said with calm authority.
   "Yes, Minister," two Police Department comrades answered. They each grabbed one arm of the trembling ninja and brought him forward.
   "Don't... don't kill me!" the captive stammered desperately.
   "I know I was wrong! I know I was wrong!"
   His fear rendered him barely able to speak full sentences.
   There was no need for Haru to say more.
   The captain of the patrol team beside him understood immediately and stepped forward.
   "Who is the person behind you?" he demanded harshly.
   "Now, in front of the Minister of the Police Department, why don't you speak up!"
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 125: Chapter 125 : Is this worth watching?
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   "Don't kill me... don't kill me..."
   The captured ninja muttered incessantly, as if those were the only words he could say.
   Smack! Smack!
   The captain of the team slapped him hard across the face twice, loud smacks echoing through the tense air.
   Earlier, the culprit had used his numbers to intimidate and bully the guards. Now that he was caught, how could he not try to exploit any chance to turn the tables?
   Most of those selected by Uchiha Haru to join the Police Department had prior experience working in Konoha's guard units.
   And those who became team captains were known for their ruthless efficiency, no exceptions.
   They knew exactly how to handle troublemakers like this.
   Yet, even after two slaps, the ninja only stared blankly, face pale and shaking, muttering, "Don't kill me... don't kill me..."
   The captain leaned closer, inspecting the man's expression carefully, then approached Haru.
   "Minister, he's terrified-he might be... insane."
   Insane?
   Ao, the Byakugan user, frowned deeply.
   If that was true, it might mean the investigation had hit a dead end.
   But maybe that wasn't all bad.
   Judging by the strength of these ten ninjas and their behavior once captured, they were no ordinary thugs.
   Behind them was likely a powerful backer or organization.
   And whoever supported them was definitely influential.
   Kirigakure had been left in ruins after enduring countless catastrophes.
   Right now, its most urgent need was recovery and stability-to bring the village back on track.
   Creating major disturbances would only set that progress back.
   Fifth Mizukage Mei Terumi had assigned Ao to Haru not only as a trusted aide to oversee him but also for another crucial reason.
   Terumi knew what kind of person Haru was.
   He had slaughtered more than a dozen ninjas in front of her without hesitation.
   By making Haru head of the Police Department, she hoped he would not just kill recklessly without thinking of consequences when a crisis arose.
   She sent Ao to persuade Haru when necessary and prevent impulsive actions-like what might happen now.
   If Uchiha Haru truly knew who was behind these ninjas and still insisted on following protocol no matter what, that was the right approach.
   Rules existed to be obeyed. Breaking them came at a cost.
   But timing was everything.
   Kirigakure simply could not withstand too much shock at once.
   Seeing that the last captured ninja had indeed lost his mind, Ao felt some relief.
   "Minister, this man is insane. Perhaps we should detain him temporarily and get a medical ninja to see if he can recover," Ao whispered beside Haru.
   "If he remains mad, we won't get any useful information."
   "As for the frightened woman, we can offer her some compensation out of moral obligation and settle this matter quietly for now. What do you think?"
   Ao's suggestion was reasonable, taking care of both sides.
   Nothing seemed wrong with it.
   But Haru was unwilling.
   "Insane and no clues to find?"
   He muttered to himself, his eyes suddenly glowing blood-red as the three magatama in his Eternal Mangeky Sharingan connected like deadly blades.
   Ao's heart skipped a beat at the sight.
   Insanity with means?
   If anyone else had said that, he wouldn't have believed it.
   But now it was Uchiha Haru speaking-especially after revealing the Mangeky Sharingan.
   The Sharingan's three core abilities-perception, illusion, and replication-were beyond ordinary understanding.
   What others could not do, Haru might very well be capable of.
   Activating the Eternal Mangeky Sharingan, Haru pulled the insane ninja into his genjutsu space.
   This space wasn't conjured by Haru's imagination, but reflected the deepest memories buried in the ninja's subconscious mind-each person's inner world unique.
   Inside the illusion, the ninja was sitting in an elegant, luxurious room, flanked by a woman on either side, whispering about secrets clearly meant to be hidden from outsiders.
   That woman wasn't just anyone-she was his successor's guardian.
   This was... surprising.
   But it was not what Haru sought.
   The scene shifted.
   Now the ninja was in another strange chamber.
   A group of women spun and danced gracefully in the center.
   The ninja nodded happily, laughing with a carefree face.
   This man's mind was clearly fractured-why were there so many bizarre visions?
   Yet the place looked familiar.
   If Haru wasn't mistaken, it resembled a specialty shop in Hidden Mist Village.
   Nothing unusual on the surface, but inside, it was an entirely different world-could this be the legendary "second floor"?
   Next, several strange images flashed in rapid succession.
   Uchiha Haru was about to give up.
   But at that moment, he suddenly caught sight of a familiar face amid the lively crowd depicted in the illusions.
   He knew immediately who was backing these men.
   "Send two people to stay with the prisoners. The rest, follow me!" Haru ordered coldly.
   Just now, within that confusing flood of images, he had unexpectedly spotted someone he recognized.
   He then pushed the captured ninja deeper into the illusion, searching for more clues.
   Sure enough, something extraordinary emerged.
   This matter had to be resolved.
   "Where are we going?" Ao asked quietly.
   He didn't know what Haru had seen, but judging from Haru's expression and tone, this was no trivial matter.
   "Catch those who deserve to be caught. Someone deserves to die," Haru said, his voice dripping with murderous intent.
   Ao's expression darkened. He understood that this situation would not be simple.
   Another upheaval might soon rock Hidden Mist Village again.
   And this incident did not align with what Fifth Mizukage Mei Terumi had previously told him.
   Ao also knew he couldn't stop Haru alone.
   His only option was to delay Haru and immediately inform Mei Terumi-perhaps that would help.
   He hurried up beside Haru and said, "Minister, this matter is critical. Should we request instructions from the Mizukage before acting?"
   "No need. This is the duty of my Police Department. I don't need to ask anyone for orders," Haru replied calmly as he pressed forward.
   "But-"
   "Get out of my way!" Haru interrupted sharply.
   Ao wanted to protest further but was met with Haru's cold, icy stare.
   Under that gaze, Ao involuntarily stepped back and made way.
   Haru continued advancing.
   Today was the first day of the Police Department's mission.
   He would not allow anything to violate his rules.
   If it happened, the punishment would be severe.
   But that was not enough.
   He wanted to send a clear message to everyone: under the Uchiha-led Police Department, everything old must change.
   He didn't want to kill a chicken to scare the monkeys.
   He wanted to kill a tiger to show that no one who breaks the rules could escape.
   Fortunately, he had found exactly such a target.
   This person's status was high enough to shock many.
   Ao knew something major was about to unfold in Hidden Mist Village, so he quickly pulled a villager aside and asked them to report the news immediately.
   Ao still held some influence in the village-if he asked for help, the locals would not refuse.
   Once the arrangements were made, Ao hurried after Haru, determined to delay him as long as possible until Mei Terumi arrived.
   Haru led his team to a mansion that radiated wealth and power.
   The occupant was obviously no ordinary person.
   Ao's face darkened upon seeing the estate.
   What they feared was about to happen.
   But he didn't stop Haru immediately, knowing that at this moment, resistance would be futile.
   "Open the door!" the Police Department members shouted loudly at the massive gates.
   After several calls went unanswered, they exchanged glances.
   Then, with coordinated ninjutsu, they blasted the door open.
   The gates crashed down with a heavy thud.
   Nearby villagers of Hidden Mist noticed the commotion and gathered, whispering anxiously.
   "This family is not ordinary," they murmured.
   "Even among the village elders, their rank is very high."
   "The newly established Police Department is already offending powerful people on their first day? Seems like this department is different from what we thought."
   Haru led his men inside.
   Soon after, several servants appeared, faces twisted with anger.
   "Who are you? How dare you come here and cause trouble?" one shouted harshly.
   "Do you want to die?" he added, rolling up his sleeves to attack.
   But before he could reach Haru, he was immobilized by Haru's Wood Release: Deep Forest Emergence, his limbs trapped and unable to move.
   Haru and his men pressed onward.
   More servants rushed out to block their path, but each was swiftly restrained by the same Wood Release technique.
   They never had a chance to react.
   Suddenly, a furious shout echoed from inside a room.
   "Who is it?!"
   "How dare you barge into my house and act so wildly!"
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 126: Chapter 126 : It's Like a Show!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   A middle-aged ninja suddenly leapt out of the mansion.
   He looked to be about fifty years old, dressed in a black shinobi outfit. Though thin, his thick beard and cold, piercing eyes gave him a sinister air.
   Many in the Hidden Mist Village knew this man well.
   He was one of the senior advisors of the village, a figure of considerable influence.
   He had already held that position before the Fourth Mizukage took office.
   Up to now, perhaps only Elder Genji could claim higher seniority within the Hidden Mist Village.
   Uchiha Haru had a distinct impression of this man because when Mei Terumi announced that the Uchiha clan would join Hidden Mist, this senior advisor was a major opponent-he had also fiercely opposed Mei Terumi's appointment as the Fifth Mizukage.
   "Uchiha Haru, what are you doing here?"
   The senior advisor rushed out aggressively, as if ready to call for his arrest.
   But when he noticed the servants inside tied up by Haru's Wood Release ninjutsu, and that the person in front of him was the captain of the Police Department, Uchiha Haru himself, his aggressive stance immediately softened.
   He had no choice but to restrain himself.
   He had witnessed Haru's methods firsthand.
   Did he really want to confront him head-on?
   Uchiha Haru glanced coldly at the senior advisor. Without a word, a faint trace of murderous intent flickered across his face.
   "Wood Release: Great Forest Technique!"
   From Haru's arm, several thick vines and branches instantly burst forth, flying straight toward the senior advisor with a soft whooshing sound.
   Before the advisor could react, the vines wrapped tightly around him, constricting with unbearable force.
   Soon, he felt the excruciating friction between his flesh and bones.
   "Ah!"
   The senior advisor screamed in agony.
   Haru had deliberately held back.
   Otherwise, this ninjutsu could have crushed someone as powerful as Danzo-let alone a mere senior advisor far below Kage level.
   But killing him outright was too easy.
   After all, even if he killed him ten thousand times, it would never feel like enough.
   At that moment, Ao-Byakugan user and Haru's trusted subordinate-arrived.
   Seeing the scene unfold, Ao's face turned grave.
   The person Haru intended to kill now was no ordinary ninja.
   This was one of Hidden Mist's senior advisors, a top-ranking official, and a leading figure opposing Mei Terumi's rise to Mizukage.
   What would the opposition factions think if this man were killed now?
   Would they assume the Fifth Mizukage was settling scores?
   Could this spark a secret rebellion and plunge the Hidden Mist Village into a greater crisis?
   Such consequences would be unbearable.
   "Minister! Wait! Wait a moment!" Ao called out as he swiftly appeared beside Haru.
   "Minister, he is a senior advisor of Kirigakure. No matter what crimes he has committed, he must be killed under Mizukage-sama's orders."
   "Killing without hesitation might violate protocol," Ao added anxiously.
   He knew persuading Haru to stand down would be almost impossible.
   Even invoking the Mizukage's authority would be futile.
   Others might not know the details, but as Mei Terumi's confidant, he did.
   Even Mei Terumi herself had been promoted through Haru's influence.
   Therefore, Ao had to tread carefully.
   He couldn't oppose Haru outright, or risk enraging him further.
   "No need. The Police Department is responsible for maintaining law and order in Hidden Mist. As long as someone threatens the village's stability, I'm authorized to act," Haru said calmly.
   The vines tightened relentlessly.
   The senior advisor's thin frame grew even thinner under the crushing grip-like a doll's head pinned between chopsticks.
   His screams grew quieter.
   Blood seeped from his pores, and bones cracked beneath the pressure.
   The pain was endless.
   Yet he could barely scream, only whisper weakly, "Let me go... you... you can't kill me... I'm the senior advisor of Hidden Mist... you can't... you can't kill me..."
   His consciousness flickered, life slipping away bit by bit.
   Ao grew visibly anxious, frequently glancing toward the door.
   He hoped Mei Terumi would arrive soon-but there was no sign of her.
   This could not continue!
   Ao stepped directly in front of Haru, his face tense.
   "Minister, even if the senior advisor deserves death, can you tell me exactly what crimes he committed?"
   Haru's voice was calm but resolute.
   "Accepting bribes, condoning his subordinates' rape, plunder, and trafficking of women, undermining the village's security and stability, secretly communicating with foreign countries, and leaking Hidden Mist's intelligence."
   1
   "Punished for multiple crimes, sentenced to death."
   Ao was stunned.
   This...
   As a senior advisor of the Hidden Mist Village, one of the highest-ranking officials in the village,
   he could still recall the previous accusations.
   During the period when the Fourth Mizukage was controlled by the masked man, chaos engulfed the village.
   He wasn't surprised that someone took advantage of that turmoil to commit crimes.
   But the last accusation-
   Secretly communicating with another country-this was... treason?!
   He couldn't understand it. Having reached such a high position, why would anyone betray their own village?
   "Minister, is there any evidence for this?" Ao asked.
   "My words are the evidence!" No sooner had he spoken than a sharp snapping sound echoed through the air.
   The senior advisor's body was torn apart, falling to the ground with a sickening thud-a mass of shredded flesh and blood.
   No intact body remained.
   "This... alas..." Ao sighed heavily.
   In the end, he still could not change the outcome.
   Just then, Mei Terumi appeared on the scene.
   She glanced coldly at the bloody remains of the senior advisor on the ground.
   A flicker of anger crossed her face, but she quickly masked it.
   After all, standing before her was Uchiha Haru, the very man who had helped her ascend to Mizukage.
   "Minister Haru, what exactly happened here?" Mei Terumi asked calmly.
   There was no need to wait for an answer. The captain of the Police Department standing beside Haru spoke clearly and decisively:
   "The senior advisor of the Hidden Mist Village accepted bribes, condoned his subordinates' acts of rape, plunder, and trafficking of women, undermined the village's security and stability, secretly communicated with foreign nations, and leaked critical intelligence about Kirigakure."
   "These are heinous crimes. According to regulations, he was sentenced to immediate execution."
   Mei Terumi listened carefully as she arrived.
   But this wasn't the question she truly wanted to ask.
   She exhaled deeply, forcing herself to remain composed, then approached Haru and whispered in a voice meant only for him:
   "You promised me you would never do anything to harm Kirigakure."
   "I am helping you," Haru replied calmly.
   "Helping me?"
   Mei Terumi's eyes filled with sarcasm.
   This was only the first day the Police Department began its operations-and already, such a major incident had occurred.
   The most experienced and highest-ranking senior advisor in the Hidden Mist Village was executed on the spot.
   This was bound to escalate tensions and create unforeseen problems within Kirigakure.
   How could this be "helping" her?
   Haru looked at Mei Terumi with a faint smile. "You are too weak."
   Without waiting for a response, he strode past her, flanked by the Police Department ninjas, and stepped forward in front of the gathered Kirigakure villagers.
   The villagers instinctively took a step back, fear flashing across their faces.
   They had just witnessed Haru end the life of the senior advisor with a mere wave of his hand. Who wouldn't be afraid?
   "Do not fear, villagers," the captain of the Police Department announced to the crowd. "We are from the Kirigakure Police Department. This is our director, Uchiha Haru."
   Beyond their combat abilities, those chosen by Haru to captain the team excelled in other areas, such as communication with Kirigakure's residents.
   The Police Department served the grassroots people directly.
   They engaged face-to-face with Kirigakure's villagers, shaping the Uchiha clan's image and their relationship with the village.
   Back in Konoha, the Uchiha clan's relationship with the villagers had deteriorated largely because this kind of community outreach was neglected.
   So this time, Haru placed great importance on it.
   After all, the Uchiha clan was new to Kirigakure and intended to live there permanently.
   They weren't familiar with many aspects of village life and needed support.
   Building good relationships was essential.
   Hence, the selection of the four captains was critical-they were not only capable but also adept at dealing with people.
   "This is our head of the Police Department, Uchiha Haru," the team captain introduced him.
   Then, continuing:
   "The duty of our Police Department is to maintain the stability and public security of Kirigakure, and to crack down on all evil forces and criminals who threaten our village."
   "The senior advisor of the Hidden Mist Village accepted bribes, condoned his subordinates' rape, kidnapping, and trafficking of women, undermined the village's security and stability, secretly communicated with foreign nations, and leaked critical intelligence about Kirigakure."
   "His crimes were heinous beyond measure!"
   "By regulation, he was executed in public by our minister."
   "In the future, if you encounter anyone who undermines the security and stability of the village, bullies others, or oppresses the villagers, you may report them to our Police Department."
   "We promise that no matter who they are, we will bring them to justice!"
   "Good!"
   The Kirigakure villagers watching burst into heartfelt cheers at these words.
   During the period when the Fourth Mizukage was controlled, Kirigakure was engulfed in smoke and darkness.
   Organizations that were supposed to protect them instead persecuted them.
   Until now, a legitimate organization had finally emerged to defend them.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 127: Chapter 127: Whatever You Do, You Have to Pay the Price!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   The Fifth Mizukage, Mei Terumi, stood silently nearby, watching the scene unfold before her with a sense of numbness. Her mind drifted back to her original purpose for becoming Mizukage.
   She had wanted to improve the Hidden Mist Village - to create a place where its villagers could live peacefully and happily.
   But now that she had the title, what had really changed?
   Everything she did now seemed focused on stabilizing her own position as Mizukage, no matter the cost. Even if it meant sacrificing the everyday lives of the Hidden Mist villagers, she justified it all as necessary for the village's future.
   Yet, what was the truth?
   What had she truly accomplished so far?
   "Mizukage-sama..."
   Ao, the Byakugan user, approached cautiously, ready to speak, but Mei Terumi cut him off sharply.
   "No need to say more."
   Ao fell silent, knowing better than to press further.
   "Send people to secretly ambush and monitor the movements of the major clans in the Hidden Mist Village. If anything unusual occurs, report to me immediately."
   Mei Terumi's tone was firm and cold.
   With the recent upheaval, things had become almost irreversible. All she could do now was attempt damage control, trying to lessen the fallout as much as possible.
   She wondered what these major clans-those who opposed her rise to Mizukage and resisted the Uchiha clan's entry into the Hidden Mist Village-would do next.
   ...
   Five or six days passed.
   On the surface, Kirigakure seemed calm and peaceful, as if the earlier incident had never occurred.
   But beneath that calm, another matter was stirring up much noise and excitement.
   It was the Kirigakure Police Department.
   Since the head of the department, Uchiha Haru, had executed a senior advisor in public on his very first day and made a stern announcement, many villagers realized that this Police Department was different from past organizations.
   Slowly, some began reporting all the injustices and abuses they had suffered in recent years, encouraged by the department's promise to investigate and respond, no matter how old or small the case.
   Under Haru's direction, every complaint was meticulously recorded, and villagers were assured that they would receive explanations and justice.
   The people of Kirigakure were filled with joy and relief. After enduring so much suffering, finally, they saw a chance for accountability.
   They lamented why such an institution had never existed before, knowing how many tragedies could have been prevented if it had.
   Meanwhile, acceptance of the Uchiha clan throughout the village visibly grew.
   As head of the Police Department, Uchiha Haru's name became well-known and respected.
   Even Mei Terumi, newly appointed Fifth Mizukage, earned praise for bringing such sweeping change so swiftly. Many saw a promising future for Kirigakure, and the entire village began to celebrate the prospect of emerging from the shadow of the Fourth Mizukage's dark, bloody reign.
   ...
   Inside the Office
   Ao reported the latest situation to Mei Terumi.
   "What's the current status?"
   She asked, referring to the reactions from various factions following Haru's public execution of the senior advisor.
   During the Fourth Mizukage's period of control under the masked man, Kirigakure had been shrouded in darkness.
   Many officials likely behaved as corruptly as the executed advisor-if not worse.
   But the difference was the scale of their crimes.
   Now, with Uchiha Haru's Police Department acting like a sword hanging over their heads, Mei Terumi feared these corrupt figures might act rashly out of desperation.
   Ao replied, "The major clans and high-ranking officials have made no visible moves, but they frequently communicate in secret."
   "They speak so quietly that we don't know the details, but I fear their plans won't be good for us."
   He sighed deeply.
   "We acted too impulsively. Perhaps we could have handled this more gently, but..."
   "Stop talking!"
   Mei Terumi interrupted sharply, then inhaled deeply, her voice heavy with thought.
   "Maybe he's right."
   "After all, isn't my goal the same as his?"
   "To protect Kirigakure and make it stronger."
   "But..."
   Ao frowned.
   Older than Mei Terumi, and having always treated her like a sister, he felt free to express his honest concerns.
   "I understand Haru's intentions are probably good. Everything he does is what we want."
   "But his approach is too rash. If we're not careful, Kirigakure could spiral into chaos... even war. How many will die then? Has he considered the consequences of his actions?"
   Mei Terumi said nothing, but her expression darkened.
   Indeed.
   If his methods weren't so radical, why would she be this worried?
   Uchiha Haru had been too impulsive this time.
   As this thought crossed her mind, a sudden realization struck her.
   They had known each other for a long time.
   What kind of person was Uchiha Haru? Was he really someone who acted without thinking?
   Clearly, no.
   From their first meeting to the time they met Elder Genji, through the great aid from the Kaguya clan and the elder's temporary betrayal, it was Haru's careful planning and control that had allowed her to become Mizukage.
   No matter how dangerous the situation, he always ensured their safety.
   Someone capable of all this could never be recklessly impulsive.
   This time's action couldn't have been a momentary lapse.
   "I am helping you..."
   Mei Terumi recalled Haru's calm words, and her doubts grew stronger.
   She had to meet Uchiha Haru and discover the truth behind all this.
   "Mizukage-sama..."
   Ao spoke again, sensing her resolve.
   White-eyed ninja Ao's mind suddenly went blank for a moment, then cleared quickly. He hurriedly said, "Lord Mizukage, something major has happened!"
   "Earlier, Uchiha Haru, for reasons unknown, unexpectedly sent invitations to all the high-ranking officials of Kirigakure, stating he wanted to invite them for tea."
   "As far as I understand, this may be connected to the recent reports and exposures submitted by the villagers of Hidden Mist Village!"
   "What?!" Mei Terumi's eyes widened in shock.
   "Why are you only telling me this now?"
   "Tea?" As the Mizukage of the Hidden Mist Village, she certainly wasn't na"ve enough to think this was a simple social call.
   This had to be a reckoning.
   "I...I..." Ao faltered.
   The white-eyed ninja looked miserable, as if tasting bitter medicine, unable to explain his own plight. "I just didn't remember it until I zoned out a moment ago."
   "I don't know either..."
   This matter was critical. If Ao had reported it earlier, Mei Terumi might have been able to intervene.
   Yet he had forgotten. He couldn't help but blame himself.
   Seeing this, Mei Terumi's reaction was instantaneous.
   An illusion!
   That's why Ao had forgotten the invitation temporarily.
   Only now did the memory return.
   "Who exactly was invited?" she asked seriously.
   "There were too many to count," Ao replied. "Nearly every senior leader in Kirigakure was summoned."
   "Not just the opposition-many of our own supporters were called as well."
   "Damn it!" Mei Terumi frowned, a dark premonition settling over her.
   Having lived in the Hidden Mist Village since childhood, she was well aware of the corruption and factionalism in the 693rd floor, even if she didn't know every detail.
   Her gut told her that Uchiha Haru planned to liquidate all these people, just like he had done with the senior advisor.
   This could not be allowed.
   While the killing of the senior advisor had been impactful, it was still somewhat manageable.
   Now, nearly every senior leader of Hidden Mist Village was to be wiped out?
   How would the village function? Who would serve her administration?
   No.
   Absolutely not.
   Such a massacre must be prevented.
   "Gather the Anbu. Deploy them to the Police Department immediately," Mei Terumi ordered sharply.
   With a blur, she exited the Mizukage's office.
   Ao rushed to mobilize the Anbu shinobi.
   Meanwhile, inside the interrogation room of the Police Department, the highest-ranking officials of Hidden Mist Village had been summoned.
   Standing before them was the head of the Police Department, Uchiha Haru.
   "I have called everyone here today for an important matter."
   "Recently, villagers from Hidden Mist Village have continuously reported and exposed various incidents to me. Many of these reports may concern those present here."
   Haru lightly tapped the table with one hand, eyes gleaming with a subtle challenge as he gazed at the assembled high officials.
   Hearing this, their expressions shifted uneasily.
   None of them wanted to be here.
   But after Haru had publicly executed the senior advisor, everyone understood the kind of man he was-and the price of provoking him.
   Faced with a crowd so large, their only real options were surrender or resistance.
   Resistance, however, took time to prepare.
   Without preparation, resistance was just courting death.
   Thus, gritting their teeth, they came to gauge Haru's intentions-at the very least to buy time to stabilize the situation and prepare countermeasures.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 128: Chapter 128 : Uchiha Haru: Identity? Who Do You Think You Are?
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   "Minister Haru, please stop mocking us," a senior official of Kirigakure said with a forced smile.
   "All of us here are law-abiding citizens. The villagers' baseless accusations can't be taken seriously."
   This official wasn't the highest-ranking among them, but he had been a staunch supporter of Mizukage Mei Terumi from the start.
   And Uchiha Haru was known as her most powerful backer.
   They belonged to the same faction.
   So in this situation, he dared to speak to Haru like that.
   But Haru didn't know him at all.
   After all, not every small fish or shrimp was worthy of his attention. Even if he knew this man, what difference would it make?
   Let alone a small fry like him, even if Mei Terumi were here, what could she do?
   No one could influence Uchiha Haru's judgment.
   After hearing the senior official's words, Haru sneered, "You all know exactly what you've done-and what you haven't done."
   "If any of you were truly innocent, you wouldn't have been summoned here."
   The forced smile on the official's face froze instantly.
   He had hoped to use his connections to save face, but the result was humiliation.
   He hadn't expected that despite being from the same faction, Haru would be so disrespectful. He felt a flush of anger but knew better than to show it.
   In front of Haru, even a dragon must coil and a tiger hide its claws.
   Of course, he dared not reveal his true feelings here.
   Everyone knew Uchiha Haru was merciless and unpredictable.
   No one wanted to lose their life over this.
   The senior official's embarrassment deepened as he slunk back into his seat.
   The other senior officials of Kirigakure paid little mind to his plight, but their hearts tightened at Haru's words.
   It was clear Uchiha Haru was serious this time.
   Clap, clap, clap!
   Haru clapped his hands sharply.
   From outside the door, several ninjas from the Police Department entered carrying a massive stack of papers.
   The pages were densely filled with text.
   Though the officials could not clearly read the contents from a distance, they knew these were reports.
   Haru calmly scanned the assembled officials.
   "These are the villagers' reports from recent days," he said. "Every detail was recorded verbatim and, after investigation and verification by the Police Department, most have been confirmed true."
   "When I assumed the position of Minister of Security, I said that anyone who acts against my rules will pay the price."
   "Now, tell me-how should I deal with you?"
   All the high-ranking officials felt their hearts seize in unison.
   Silence.
   A deathly silence.
   They all shared two burning thoughts:
   First-was Uchiha Haru really about to strike them down?
   Second-if he did, would they even be able to escape?
   Some of the most nervous began scanning for escape routes.
   They cursed themselves mentally for coming.
   What law does not punish the masses? So many people here surely meant none would be spared.
   No matter how strong Uchiha Haru was, could he make enemies of so many at once?
   It had to be nonsense.
   But Uchiha Haru-he truly dared to do it.
   Run now, or band together to resist-either choice was better than becoming corpses here.
   Though the number gathered was large-and most were elite jonin, with a few even stronger, nearing Kage-level-if a fight broke out, they would lose.
   It would be no different than throwing their lives away.
   From past experiences, they all knew how unfathomably strong Uchiha Haru was.
   Haru seemed unfazed by the sudden silence.
   He spoke slowly, "Anyone of you guilty of these crimes will be charged with capital offense."
   At his last word, vines erupted from the ground, spiraling upward with terrifying speed.
   Before the officials could react, they were bound tightly, unable to move.
   "Minister Haru... Minister Haru... let's talk this over peacefully... please!" some cried desperately.
   Most people value their lives, especially those powerful and ambitious. There are many things they are unwilling to give up.
   But not everyone was so timid.
   "Minister Haru, have you considered the consequences of attacking us here?" a senior official spoke up boldly.
   His rank and reputation were impressive-one of the most prominent among Kirigakure's senior officials.
   At his words, the others seemed to find their backbone again.
   "Are you threatening me?" Haru asked with a cold laugh.
   The vines binding the official suddenly tightened.
   "Ah!"
   The official groaned as he looked down at his arm, now red and bleeding faintly.
   Yet his expression held no fear-nor did he beg for mercy.
   Haru nodded inwardly.
   Kirigakure was not full of cowards or fools.
   But he concealed that thought on the surface, looking calmly at everyone.
   "I act without scruples."
   "There is no one who cannot be killed-only those who should or should not be killed."
   "Minister Haru, we know we were wrong! We know! Can you leave us a way out?"
   Some who feared death began begging for mercy.
   Uchiha Haru dared to challenge the high officials of Kirigakure-if he could confront them, then certainly he could kill these lesser ones at will.
   Though begging might not save them, what other option did they have?
   No matter what, they had to fight for survival.
   Others looked on with contempt.
   These men may have committed countless atrocities.
   But that didn't mean they were spineless.
   Death was death-there was nothing to fear.
   Sacrificing one's dignity for a faint chance at life was the most despicable thing of all.
   They absolutely refused to stoop to that level, despising those who did.
   "Minister Haru... please spare us!"
   "Have mercy!"
   ...
   Those begging for mercy no longer cared about pride or reputation.
   Survival was all that mattered.
   And this sentiment began spreading among Kirigakure's top leaders.
   At first, only a handful voiced it.
   But gradually even those too proud to plead began to waver.
   Only a very small minority remained silent.
   "Shut up!" Haru said coldly.
   His voice was low but carried an iron edge that silenced the room immediately.
   "You want to live?"
   "Yes, yes, yes! We want to live!"
   "We want to live!"
   The pleas sparked hope in those begging.
   To rise as a high-ranking official in Kirigakure, one must at least have the ability to read others' expressions.
   Haru then turned to those who still hadn't spoken.
   Silence.
   Complete silence.
   A few faces twitched; some parted their lips as if to speak, but no words came.
   "Looks like not everyone shares that wish," Haru said, feigning helplessness.
   "Well, then let's die together."
   "Wait! Wait!"
   "Minister Haru! No! We want to live, we want to live!"
   "If they don't want to live, then let them die!"
   ...
   The voices of those begging angered the silent minority who refused to plead.
   "What are you cowards saying?!"
   "They deserve death!"
   The factions clashed in bitter argument.
   But Haru paid them no mind.
   The vines binding Kirigakure's leaders tightened gradually, guided by his chakra.
   Suddenly, the dread of death engulfed the room.
   No one wanted to die.
   Slowly, some of the wavering began to surrender.
   Except for a few, most chose to beg for mercy.
   But Haru's vines continued constricting.
   Crack! Crack!
   Several bones shattered.
   Blood spurted.
   It splattered across the floor and those nearby.
   Death.
   All who refused to plead were now dead.
   The deaths were horrific.
   Bodies broken into grotesque chunks, like bloody pulp, filling the air with a rancid stench.
   The others grimaced in pain, some trembling.
   No one doubted that if Haru used more chakra, they too would bleed out on the spot and suffer the same fate.
   Faces went pale; some shook uncontrollably.
   Moments ago, they had stood at hell's gates.
   Haru looked on coldly.
   "Those who wanted to die are already dead."
   "If you want to live, you must pay the price."
   "Yes... yes..."
   "We're willing to pay any price..."
   Fear gripped them utterly.
   Their minds were blank.
   If survival required any cost, they would pay without hesitation.
   Haru's eyes flickered with contempt.
   He despised such cowardice-those who feared death above all else.
   Yet, the ones afraid to die lived.
   Those who chose death over surrender perished.
   That was his judgment.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 3 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 129: Chapter 129 : Mei Terumi : I Don't!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   Uchiha Haru wanted people who obeyed orders and could get things done for him.
   Not a bunch of reckless souls who were unafraid of death.
   Such people were far too difficult to control.
   Letting them live was basically inviting trouble down the road.
   So, on one hand, he looked down on those afraid of death.
   But on the other, he was satisfied with the current state of affairs.
   Of course, not everyone begging for mercy was truly convinced.
   Some surrendered only reluctantly, pressured by the situation.
   No one knew how many nursed thoughts of revenge deep in their hearts.
   But Haru didn't concern himself too much with those people. The ones who thought this way were smart-too smart, in fact. And the smarter they were, the more trouble they posed.
   As long as Haru could keep them suppressed for a while, Mei Terumi would have enough time to fully control Kirigakure.
   After that, Haru wouldn't have to worry about Kirigakure's affairs anymore.
   Mei Terumi definitely had the capability to keep these people in check and manage Kirigakure well.
   Under the control of his chakra, the binding vines slowly loosened, retracting into the earth little by little until they disappeared entirely.
   Kirigakure's senior officials present finally exhaled in relief.
   They knew their lives were spared.
   "Thank you, Minister Haru!"
   They hurriedly expressed their gratitude, fearing any carelessness might provoke Haru again.
   "Don't thank me yet," Haru said coolly.
   "You've done far too many wrongs before. I have recorded everything."
   "You might escape the death penalty for now, but this won't be so easily forgotten."
   "Minister Haru, please tell us what we should do," the senior officials of Kirigakure said earnestly. "As long as it's within our power, we will follow your orders!"
   "I want it simple," Haru replied.
   "In the past, no matter what you did in Kirigakure, no matter how you treated the villagers, I turned a blind eye."
   "But now that the Police Department has been established, I don't want to see any more of those things happen."
   Haru's eyes scanned the room as he spoke.
   The Kirigakure leaders quickly nodded.
   "Of course, of course."
   "We will abide by the law and satisfy Minister Haru!"
   "It's not just to satisfy you," one added quickly, "but to satisfy the Mizukage and the people of Kirigakure."
   Haru lightly drummed his fingers on the table.
   "This time, so many villagers have come forward to report you. The public resentment is strong. I don't want to see that again."
   "Yes, yes, yes!"
   "We must do this to satisfy Minister Haru, the Mizukage, and the villagers!"
   The Kirigakure officials spoke hastily, careful not to offend in any way. At least on the surface, their words rang true.
   "Besides..." Haru raised his gaze to the pools of blood and shattered bones littering the floor.
   "What about them?"
   Not all who were killed were minor players.
   Several were regarded as big shots with good reputations in Kirigakure.
   If they died here, Haru certainly didn't care.
   Kill them.
   What else could the forces behind these people possibly think?
   If they dared to resist, just keep killing them.
   Still, since Mei Terumi took over, Kirigakure seemed drenched in bloodshed.
   It would be better if this could be resolved more gently.
   "I... I swear these people saw their crimes exposed, the irrefutable evidence laid bare before them, so they grew hostile and planned to attack Minister Haru in public," one official blurted out nervously. "They were killed by our combined efforts!"
   1
   "Yes! That's exactly it!"
   "These people really went too far!"
   ...
   As they spoke, their faces blazed with righteous indignation.
   As if everything they said had truly happened before their eyes.
   Haru nodded.
   Though these people feared death, they were undoubtedly intelligent.
   They didn't need him to say more; they understood immediately.
   Such people had flaws, but they were useful. It was worth keeping them alive.
   "Good."
   "Now that everything is clear, you may leave."
   Haru said calmly.
   "Go!"
   Hearing this word, Kirigakure's senior officials' hearts nearly leapt from their chests in joy.
   They wanted to leave immediately.
   No one wished to stay in this dim, cramped room any longer.
   No one wanted to face the young man before them who carried such a heavy oppressive aura.
   One by one, they saluted Haru with forced smiles and quickly left.
   At that moment, Mei Terumi appeared on the scene with a sudden flash.
   Seeing the scene before her, her expression froze.
   The bloody carnage she had imagined in her mind was nowhere to be found; instead, the atmosphere even felt somewhat harmonious.
   Yet, she couldn't shake a strange feeling.
   This wasn't how it should be...
   Some had been fiercely defiant, but now they were as meek as lambs.
   Only upon stepping into the room and seeing the blood did she realize none of this was as simple as it seemed.
   "Lord Mizukage has arrived."
   Haru chuckled softly.
   Though he addressed her formally, his tone was teasing.
   Mei Terumi didn't feel the slightest discomfort or disgust.
   Though now the Fifth Mizukage and the undisputed power at the top of Kirigakure, she never forgot who had brought her here...
   And the promise she made.
   As long as Uchiha Haru did not do anything that would harm Kirigakure Village, Mei Terumi was even willing to obey the man before her.
   It sounded humiliating.
   The Mizukage of Kirigakure was effectively controlled by another.
   It wasn't that she hadn't thought of resistance, but the truth was-it was far too difficult.
   Uchiha Haru's strength left her feeling utterly powerless.
   So when Haru proposed that the Uchiha Clan formally join the Hidden Mist Village, she did not refuse.
   Admittedly, this greatly enhanced Haru's influence.
   But at the same time, it became a vulnerability.
   Haru was strong, no doubt, and they could do nothing to stop him-but what about the rest of the Uchiha Clan?
   Not all were as formidable as he was.
   Moreover, there was another aspect to consider.
   If the Uchiha Clan became part of Kirigakure, then the clan and village would share common interests.
   They would share prosperity-and adversity.
   Haru might be indifferent toward Kirigakure itself, but the Uchiha Clan was the family that bore him, raised him.
   In this light, Uchiha Haru would avoid doing anything that would harm the Hidden Mist Village.
   "What happened here?" Mei Terumi asked.
   "Nothing important-just helping you clear some obstacles," Haru answered lightly.
   His words seemed genuine.
   But the pools of broken bones and decaying flesh scattered across the scene reminded her otherwise.
   Still, Mei Terumi didn't press the issue.
   Because she didn't truly care about the details.
   What mattered to her was the result.
   And judging by the way Kirigakure's high-ranking officials had just left, it seemed everything was settled.
   Her thoughts drifted to what Haru had said earlier.
   "You are too weak."
   Weak.
   When she heard those words, Terumi's heart rejected them.
   She thought it was just a temporary compromise-that things would change in time.
   But after witnessing Haru's actions, her perspective shifted.
   Perhaps Uchiha Haru was right.
   She was weak, timid, lacking confidence.
   If there were a powerful force behind her, she wouldn't fear anyone.
   What would she choose then?
   Compromise?
   No. Not her.
   It would have to be a fierce, thunderous assault-just like Uchiha Haru did now-killing those who disobey discipline, shaking everyone to their core.
   But the reality was, she was alone and powerless.
   So she had no choice but to compromise.
   Let it continue like this.
   Her first act as Mizukage was a compromise.
   How could the entrenched, domineering forces of Kirigakure respect her?
   They would surely unite against her-this newly appointed Mizukage without identity or backing.
   The whole Hidden Mist Village would descend into chaos because of it.
   This was the consequence of weakness.
   If it weren't for Uchiha Haru, the fifth Mizukage Mei Terumi might not last long and would be forced into retirement.
   "I... I understand why you did what you did."
   "Thank you," Mei Terumi said, blushing slightly as she recalled what she had said to Haru before.
   "Harming Kirigakure?"
   Who was the true threat to Kirigakure?
   Haru nodded.
   It did not surprise him that Mei Terumi understood.
   She was a Mizukage who relied on her own strength to secure her position and revive Kirigakure's prosperity.
   If she couldn't grasp this, he would truly be surprised.
   "What will you do next?" she asked after a moment's thought.
   Her mindset had shifted fundamentally; her previous methods were no longer viable, and she needed to change course.
   After hesitation, she said, "I want to appease the top leaders of Kirigakure."
   Appease.
   The recent terror Haru instilled in the village's leadership had left them shaken.
   They needed to be calmed.
   True, Mei Terumi could seize the opportunity to win over the people's hearts.
   But wouldn't that risk alienating Uchiha Haru from the very leaders he had just intimidated?
   "You want to use me?"
   Haru narrowed his eyes and stared at Mei Terumi.
   "I... I didn't mean... I haven't thought it through. I won't do that."
   Her expression shifted as she realized how carelessly she'd almost betrayed Haru.
   But Haru interrupted.
   "No, that's exactly what you should do."
   "In any village, someone has to play the bad guy. You're the Mizukage-you can't do it. But I can."
   Mei Terumi was a bit surprised.
   "But... what about the Uchiha Clan?"
   The clan had just joined Kirigakure; they needed recognition.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 3 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 130: Chapter 130 : Find Tsunade!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   Uchiha Haru chuckled softly. "The reputation of the Uchiha clan is not decided by the top leaders, but by the villagers at the grassroots level."
   "As long as I'm here, no one will dare to lay a finger on the Uchiha clan."
   "And as long as the police department doesn't make any mistakes, the villagers will definitely accept the Uchiha clan."
   Haru had clearly thought this through. Otherwise, he wouldn't have made such a decision. What the Uchiha clan truly needed was the recognition of the common people-not the approval of the village's elite.
   Mei Terumi grasped this quickly but still couldn't understand why Haru chose this particular approach.
   "Do you have any other opinions?" Haru asked, noticing Mei Terumi's hesitation.
   "No... no," Mei Terumi replied. This arrangement was only beneficial to her-there was no downside. How could she refuse? It was just that she couldn't fully comprehend it.
   "That's good," Haru said, about to leave. Then he suddenly stopped, turning back. "Soon, I might leave Kirigakure."
   "Huh?" Mei Terumi asked sharply. "Where are you going?"
   Halfway through her question, she realized Haru probably didn't owe her any explanation about his plans. So she simply replied, "Alright... alright."
   Right now, Mei Terumi's ability to hold the Mizukage seat owed much to Uchiha Haru's support. So when he suddenly said he would be leaving, she felt a subtle emptiness settle in her chest.
   "I'm going to find Tsunade. I won't be gone long," Haru said casually.
   "Tsunade? One of the legendary Sannin of Konoha back then?" Mei Terumi asked, surprised.
   Tsunade was the descendant of Hashirama Senju, the "God of Shinobi," and deeply tied to the Hidden Leaf Village. Haru had just departed Konoha with the Uchiha clan, though she didn't know why. She also suspected it wasn't for anything good.
   Why was Uchiha Haru going to find Tsunade?
   However, she didn't press further. If Haru wanted her to know, he would tell her. If not, no amount of questioning would help. Mei Terumi had already seen through this.
   "Hm." Haru nodded and left without another word.
   Not long after, Mei Terumi hurriedly departed as well. Upon returning, she immediately convened a meeting with Kirigakure's top leaders.
   But in truth, it was mainly to appease them.
   Just like Haru said.
   Long-term, high-pressure rule inevitably breeds problems.
   Since Haru had taken on the role of the villain, someone needed to step up and be the good guy.
   On one hand, to ease tensions; on the other, to win over the people.
   This was the only way Kirigakure could remain stable.
   In practice, this method proved extremely effective.
   After witnessing Haru's ruthless display of power, these leaders appeared genuinely grateful toward Mei Terumi during her conciliatory efforts-much more than she had anticipated.
   However, the gratitude was twofold: they were thankful to her, but afraid of Uchiha Haru.
   None dared openly voice any discontent with Haru. Mei Terumi saw the fear reflected in the eyes of these senior officials whenever his name came up.
   Within less than half a month since the establishment of the police department, Haru had made all these people obedient.
   Indeed, toughness was the most straightforward and effective approach.
   After summoning Kirigakure's senior executives, rumors about the police department's actions spread rapidly.
   Several people died.
   But most survived.
   The villagers of Kirigakure were dissatisfied with this outcome.
   They had seen these kinds of measures too often before.
   Many criminals were known, but only a few were punished.
   Could the blood debt of so many be repaid by so few lives?
   For a time, the villagers' trust and respect for the guards and Uchiha Haru dwindled.
   But the unrest was short-lived.
   Because Kirigakure's leaders began a campaign of forgiveness.
   They promised Haru that they would compensate those they had wronged.
   And the most direct way to make amends was, naturally, one life for another.
   But Kirigakure's leaders were unwilling to go that far.
   Their own lives were too precious.
   Besides, even if they agreed, they didn't have enough lives to offer in exchange.
   So, they thought of a different way to make restitution.
   The solution was surprisingly simple.
   One word: money.
   Money had always been indispensable-whether in a past life or in the world of shinobi.
   Of course, there are things in this world that money cannot solve. Money is not omnipotent.
   But money can certainly resolve most problems.
   Especially for the villagers of Kirigakure, who have endured countless hardships.
   Under the dark rule of the Fourth Mizukage, manipulated by the masked man, and the oppression from the village's top leaders, their spirits were nearly broken, and their lives were barely sustainable. Poverty was rampant.
   At such a time, if someone could offer them a large sum of money, it would significantly ease their burdens.
   Moreover, under Uchiha Haru's intimidating presence, even Kirigakure's highest officials humbled themselves and personally went to apologize.
   Most of the oppressed villagers chose to accept these apologies.
   People must move forward.
   Hatred cannot be preserved forever.
   As for the remaining stubborn few, no matter how furious the Kirigakure leaders were inside, they could only patiently apologize, offer compensation, and plead for forgiveness.
   They no longer dared to act recklessly in front of Haru and under the watchful eyes of the Police Department.
   Besides, after the terrifying ordeal involving the Police Department's crackdown, the villagers could clearly see that Haru wanted to ease their grievances on one hand.
   On the other hand, he wanted to send a clear message that the Kirigakure of today was no longer the Kirigakure of the past, and that the previous chaos and abuses would never recur.
   Uchiha Haru aimed to satisfy the people of Kirigakure.
   If they did their best and won the majority's forgiveness, their mission would be accomplished.
   If it wasn't necessary to kill them, Haru wouldn't attack.
   The reason was simple: Kirigakure needed people to manage it.
   If too many top officials were killed, who would handle all the affairs?
   So a unanimous conclusion was reached:
   Do everything possible to avoid repeating past mistakes, and you may survive.
   They remained the top brass of Kirigakure, still standing at the pinnacle of power-but no longer free to act as they pleased.
   In fact, their assumption was correct.
   Haru certainly didn't want to slaughter them all-unless they invited death.
   As long as they could quell the people's grievances and guarantee they wouldn't repeat their errors, they could live.
   Big changes were on the horizon.
   Haru needed a loyal force to fight for him.
   That was why he protected the Uchiha clan, and why he backed Mei Terumi as the Fifth Mizukage to steer Kirigakure back on course.
   Everything the Kirigakure officials did daily was carefully monitored and reported to Haru by the Police Department.
   It had to be said: though these high-ranking officials feared death and were less obstinate than before, they could still accomplish tasks.
   Especially when dealing with Kirigakure's villagers.
   They not only used the power of money, but also employed emotional and rational persuasion.
   Within days, more than half of Kirigakure's grievances had been soothed.
   Uchiha Haru, who had worked so hard for this, was praised highly by the Police Department.
   Even the Uchiha clan seemed to be smoothly integrating into Kirigakure.
   Everything was moving in a better direction.
   Time passed little by little, and soon two months slipped by.
   Mei Terumi's position as Mizukage steadily solidified.
   Kirigakure had swept away its former haze and regained vitality.
   During these two months, Haru barely had to worry about Police Department affairs.
   The Uchiha clan and the Byakugan user Ao took care of everything.
   Especially Ao, who played a crucial role.
   Though the Uchiha clan had overseen the Police Department back in Konoha, relations between the Uchiha and Konoha were so fractured then that the department was mostly a hollow shell with few substantive tasks.
   Thus, their experience was limited.
   Naturally, the Byakugan user Ao had to shoulder the bulk of the burden.
   Otherwise, why would Haru keep him by his side?
   Ao had endless matters to handle almost every day.
   Originally sent to monitor Haru and the Police Department, Ao now found himself too busy to watch anything else.
   Meanwhile, Haru-ever ambitious-looked for ways to elevate himself to a super-shadow-level powerhouse.
   He also deliberately inquired of Mei Terumi about the whereabouts of Kisame Hoshigaki and Zabuza Momochi.
   Both were formidable shinobi.
   Especially Kisame Hoshigaki.
   With his sword Samehada blessing him, his strength was not to be underestimated. He was called the tailless tailed beast!
   If Haru could recruit these two, it would be a tremendous boon.
   Unfortunately, neither was still in Kirigakure.
   Haru suspected they had followed the same trajectory as the original Hokage.
   He felt a twinge of regret about that.
   That was all.
   He had long believed that only by becoming strong yourself can you truly be powerful.
   Strong people always attract other strong people.
   Without sufficient strength, even if you gather powerful allies, they will ultimately scatter.
   Another month passed.
   Good news came from the head of the Kaguya clan.
   Tsunade had been located.
   However, they did not rashly disturb her but immediately reported the news to Haru.
   The matter was related to his son's life, so caution was paramount.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 131: Chapter 131: The Future Fifth Hokage and the Current Fifth Mizukage
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   After receiving the news, Uchiha Haru immediately planned to leave.
   On one hand, he had stayed in the Hidden Mist Village long enough-it was time to get out and see more of the world. On the other hand, he wanted to meet one of the legendary Konoha Sannin.
   Before departing, he summoned the great elder of the Uchiha clan along with several other important clan members to inform them of his plans and to ask them to take good care of the clan during his absence.
   Then, he left the Uchiha settlement and headed toward the residence of Mei Terumi, the fifth Mizukage.
   After all, Mei Terumi was now the Mizukage, and it was necessary to inform her before leaving.
   The night was silent. Only the sound of wind whistling softly through the trees lingered in his ears.
   This sound reminded Uchiha Haru of the night when the Uchiha clan was almost wiped out, but his current situation was completely different from that dark past.
   Back then, he had led the Uchiha clan in a desperate fight against several shadow-level strongmen in Konoha. Now, he was the most powerful man in the entire Hidden Mist Village.
   The distance from the Uchiha settlement to Mei Terumi's residence was not short, but with Haru's extraordinary speed, it didn't take long to arrive.
   This speed was achieved solely through his physical prowess-he hadn't even used any ninjutsu. Had he used something like the Flying Thunder God Technique, he could have been even faster.
   Before long, he arrived at Mei Terumi's residence. It was already late, but the light in her room was still on.
   "Is it always this exhausting to be a kage?" Haru thought to himself.
   He remembered that back in Konoha, the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, seemed the same-always staying up late, burdened by the weight of leadership and intrigue.
   He once assumed it was because of Hiruzen's old age and complicated duties. But now, Mei Terumi seemed no different.
   Or... could it be that Mei Terumi and Sarutobi Hiruzen were essentially the same type of person?
   A flicker of movement.
   The sound of creaking accompanied a slight tremor as the window slid open quietly.
   A dark shadow slipped inside Mei Terumi's room.
   Who else could it be but Uchiha Haru?
   Though the lights were on, Mei Terumi was not in the room.
   Haru took a step forward and soon heard the sound of water splashing.
   It was obvious what Mei Terumi was doing, but Haru did not leave. Instead, he quietly sat on a chair outside the room, poured himself a cup of tea, and waited.
   After a while, the water stopped.
   With a rustling sound and the gentle creak of the door opening, an unusually graceful figure stepped out.
   It was Mei Terumi.
   She wore only a small piece of white cloth that barely covered her most critical parts.
   The rest of her skin, pale and translucent like jade, was exposed to the cool air. Her curves were near perfect.
   She was neither too thin where she should be fleshy nor too fleshy where she should be slender.
   She had just finished bathing, and small droplets of water still clung to her body...
   The sight was utterly tempting.
   Haru held his teacup in one hand, unabashedly admiring the flawless figure before him.
   In the past, Mei Terumi's clothes had never been very conservative, reflecting her open-mindedness.
   But compared to her chest, Haru had seen wider ones before-Samui, the ninja from Kumogakure, was considered the best in that regard.
   Mei Terumi was somewhat less endowed.
   But looking at her now, Haru felt that with certain things, it was not about the biggest, but the right fit and balance.
   Mei Terumi stepped out of the bathroom, wiping her still-wet hair with one hand, and walked forward as if no one was present.
   After a few steps, she suddenly noticed someone sitting there.
   Out of female instinct-
   "Ah!"
   She let out a piercing scream and desperately tried to cover herself with whatever she could find.
   Only when she saw clearly that it was Haru did she calm down a little.
   She immediately retreated to the bedroom, changed her clothes, and came out again.
   Her cheeks were flushed, and she looked both angry and embarrassed-it was obvious she hadn't fully recovered from the shock.
   "What are you doing here?" she demanded.
   "I came to see you," Haru replied, his eyes still boldly tracing over her figure.
   Mei Terumi felt heat rush through her body, and her expression turned a little awkward.
   "You... you..." she stammered.
   "Do you think I'd come so late without a reason? And you know exactly what I was doing..." Haru teased.
   "Maybe I came here on purpose at this time?"
   His voice was playful.
   Mei Terumi's face deepened in redness, shyness flickering before being replaced by a mixture of shame and anger.
   In the past few months, Haru had appeared by her side, helped her rise to the position of Mizukage, and supported her in pacifying the unruly senior officials of the Hidden Mist Village. In just a few months, the village had returned to a stable and prosperous state.
   Yet at first, Mei Terumi had many doubts about Haru.
   Was he helping her just to claim the Mizukage position for himself? Was she a mere puppet controlled by him? Was the entire Hidden Mist Village just a plaything in his hands?
   But now, with everything settled and the village moving steadily in the right direction, she realized she had been worrying too much.
   Uchiha Haru didn't seem like someone hungry for power.
   Even the Police Department, controlled by the Uchiha clan, was under her authority.
   Haru had become a hands-off boss-barely involved in daily affairs.
   At first, Mei Terumi felt lucky that Haru wasn't interested in meddling, allowing her to rule the Hidden Mist Village completely on her own terms. She no longer had to look over her shoulder or answer to anyone.
   She had become a true Mizukage-not a puppet.
   But slowly, as time passed, she began to realize the heavy responsibilities that came with being Mizukage.
   Driven by that weight, she worked day and night, not daring the slightest negligence.
   She didn't ask for praise, only for no major mistakes.
   Her thoughts began to shift.
   She hoped someone could help her.
   That someone was Uchiha Haru.
   The man who helped her ascend to Mizukage, yet now completely ignored her after settling everything.
   This made her feel a little disappointed.
   She even missed the days when they had planned her ascent together.
   Back then, she didn't have to lift a finger; he paved the way.
   That longing slowly transformed into a feeling she couldn't explain-even to herself.
   Especially after just now-being nearly seen naked.
   Yet the emotion she showed was more shyness than anger.
   Until Haru's teasing words exploded her anger.
   No matter what she thought deep down,
   She couldn't be so casual.
   "I am the Fifth Mizukage of the Hidden Mist Village, not some brothel girl!"
   "You shouldn't have come!"
   Mei Terumi said firmly.
   "Oh? Really?"
   Haru chuckled, taking a step closer.
   Her heart had gone cold, but with each step Haru took, she felt like a deer caught in headlights, her face flushing hot.
   For a moment, she was lost.
   Resist?
   That was a joke.
   This was Uchiha Haru-stronger than anyone in Kirigakure.
   And she was alone.
   Was she really going to just surrender?
   No.
   Absolutely not.
   Mei Terumi had her dignity.
   She couldn't let this happen.
   After pondering, she didn't know what else to do.
   She mirrored his steps, stepping back when he stepped forward.
   Eventually, she was trapped, backed against the wall.
   "What... what do you want to do?"
   Her voice was small and uneasy.
   Haru placed one hand on the wall beside her.
   "It's the middle of the night-just a man and woman alone. What do you think?"
   He drew closer.
   Mei Terumi lowered her head, trying to avoid him.
   But for some reason,
   Her body suddenly softened, becoming limp and unresponsive.
   Especially as Haru approached.
   His hot, masculine breath grew more obvious.
   Though her heart resisted, her body betrayed her.
   What should I do... what should I do...
   Those words filled Mei Terumi's mind.
   Slowly, another voice whispered inside her.
   Since you can't hide, just admit it.
   After all, you're not disgusted, right?
   That voice grew louder, gaining control.
   She lowered her head and closed her eyes.
   She accepted her fate.
   But after a moment, the soft touch she expected never came.
   Mei Terumi opened her eyes.
   No one was there.
   Uchiha Haru, once so close that she could feel his breath, had vanished.
   For some reason, she felt a sense of loss.
   But since he was gone and her innocence preserved-
   Wasn't that a good thing?
   Shaking her head, she dismissed the troubling thoughts.
   She planned to shower again.
   Haru's teasing had made her wet.
   But just as she prepared to leave, her eyes caught a kunai on the table.
   It was covered with various complex seals.
   Next to it was a simple note.
   "I'm leaving tomorrow to find Tsunade.
   This kunai is engraved with the Flying Thunder God Technique; keep it safe.
   If anything unexpected happens while I'm away, send someone to notify me.
   I'll be there by your side immediately."
   A faint smile curved Mei Terumi's lips.
   Not bad-at least he told her before leaving.
   And the phrase "I'll be there by your side immediately" made her feel secure.
   But when she read the last line, the smile froze, replaced by a mixture of embarrassment and anger.
   The note ended with:
   "Remember, close the doors and windows when bathing!"
   "This bastard!"
   Mei Terumi bit her lip and instinctively wanted to throw the kunai.
   But she paused mid-air.
   Looking at the kunai inscribed with the Flying Thunder God Technique, she sighed, carefully wrapped it in fine silk, and stored it away.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 132: Chapter 132 : My Wife Has Matured!
   ------------------
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   After teasing Mei Terumi, Uchiha Haru was on his way back to the Uchiha clan settlement.
   Thinking of Mei Terumi's shy, angry, and helpless expression-finally forced to accept his teasing-he still felt a little unsatisfied.
   Mei Terumi was an interesting woman.
   Not long after, Uchiha Haru returned to his residence.
   From a distance, he saw someone standing in front of his door.
   It was a woman.
   Though she wasn't young, she still carried a certain charm. In her thirties, her face was as rosy as a girl's, but with a maturity and steadiness that young girls lacked.
   Though dressed in plain clothes that hung loosely, it was still difficult to hide her proud figure.
   "Uchiha Mikoto?"
   Uchiha Haru recognized the woman immediately.
   And he knew why she had come.
   It was the same reason as last time-on behalf of the Sasuke.
   Haru didn't hide anything and walked straight toward her.
   Although he always disliked Uchiha Fugaku's cowardly attitude toward Konoha, he had to admit that when he was still in Konoha, Fugaku had actually done well by him.
   Even when the Hidden Cloud Village pressured Konoha to hand him over, Fugaku had stood up and made a rare strong statement to protect him.
   There may have been many reasons for this.
   And with Haru's strength at that time, he didn't need anyone's protection.
   But since Fugaku had done this for him, Haru would accept this favor.
   Now Uchiha Fugaku was dead.
   This favor naturally passed to his wife, Uchiha Mikoto.
   "Uchiha Haru."
   Seeing Haru approach, Mikoto bowed respectfully.
   After all, Haru's current status was undeniable.
   She used to be the wife of the clan leader, but after Fugaku's death, all her former glory had vanished.
   Now, Mikoto was just an ordinary Uchiha clan member and dared not neglect Haru's position.
   Haru invited Mikoto inside, poured two cups of tea, and then asked, "What brings you here, madam?"
   "Ah," Mikoto nodded. "I heard from the clan that you're leaving Kirigakure tomorrow?"
   "Hmm," Haru took a sip of tea.
   "I came for one reason."
   Mikoto frowned slightly, worry lining her features.
   But somehow, that worry added a strange kind of beauty to her, evoking pity.
   "Sasuke... my youngest son."
   "If you get a chance to pass through Konoha, please bring him back."
   "Uchiha Haru, I know you have that ability."
   Haru put down his cup. "Madam, this time I'm mainly going to find Tsunade, one of Konoha's legendary Sannin."
   "From what I've heard, Tsunade is still far from Konoha Village."
   "Madam, I'm afraid this trip may not succeed."
   Uchiha Mikoto's expression darkened. She opened her mouth as if to say something but stopped, finally sighing heavily.
   Her hope was shattered once again.
   "Sorry to trouble you."
   Mikoto bowed deeply to Haru and turned to leave.
   "Madam, wait!"
   Haru suddenly called out from behind.
   Uchiha Mikoto turned, puzzled.
   "Don't be too discouraged. I promise you, if I get the chance, I will bring Sasuke back."
   "Really?" She had been utterly disheartened moments ago, but now hearing Haru's words, she felt hope rekindle.
   "Yes."
   Haru nodded firmly.
   His decision wasn't just because of Mikoto and Fugaku's kindness.
   He had his own reasons.
   Sasuke was truly a talented ninja with enormous potential.
   If he could be used for Haru's benefit, all the better.
   Mikoto was completely convinced.
   She bowed again and said, "Thank you."
   Having been through so much, she understood Haru better now.
   She knew that when Haru said something, he would follow through.
   She couldn't help but feel deeply grateful.
   "Uchiha Haru, you've done me such a great favor. I... truly have no way to repay you..."
   Mikoto's eyes glistened with gratitude.
   Haru didn't mind the thanks and offered a few casual words of humility before seeing Mikoto off.
   6
   The next day, Uchiha Haru left the Hidden Mist Village.
   The leader of the Kaguya clan also accompanied him.
   After all, this was related to the life of his own son, and he had to investigate before he could rest assured.
   Both were rare powerful men in the world, traveling swiftly together toward the destination their intelligence had indicated.
   Almost simultaneously, the Hidden Leaf Village-seeking to rebuild its strength and reclaim its reputation as the foremost ninja village, which had been severely weakened by the loss of the Uchiha clan-also sent people to find Tsunade and Jiraiya among Konoha's Sannin.
   They hoped these legendary ninjas could return and bolster the village's fading power.
   ...
   Deep within a dense forest, a team of three hurried along.
   "Asuma, is the intel we received accurate?"
   One of the female ninjas asked.
   "Tsunade, one of the three legendary ninjas of Konoha, the granddaughter of the legendary ninja god and disciple of the Third Hokage, actually owes a large debt at the casino and is being chased by creditors?"
   The woman was strikingly beautiful, especially her eyes-red pupils filled with an irresistible charm.
   Kurenai Yuhi.
   It had been nearly a year since the Uchiha clan left Konoha.
   1
   During this time, Kurenai Yuhi had grown more mature and stable. Yet, when she heard the latest news, she couldn't help but feel a flicker of surprise.
   Tsunade.
   The legendary ninja.
   The most outstanding medical ninja of the era.
   How could she possibly be involved with a casino and be chased for debts?
   The idea seemed absurd.
   Asuma Sarutobi, hearing the news, was at a loss for words. Konoha had always promoted a heroic and noble image of its great shinobi, often ignoring the less flattering truths.
   But Asuma was different.
   As the son of the Third Hokage and having had the honor of meeting Tsunade, one of the legendary Sannin, he knew the intelligence was accurate.
   Yes, Tsunade was capable of such reckless behavior, but explaining it was difficult. He certainly couldn't say Tsunade was a compulsive gambler who lost every time.
   Might Guy, on the other hand, was far more straightforward. He didn't dwell on the truth or falsehood of rumors.
   "No matter what, since this is information from the Hokage, we have to check it out," Asuma said firmly.
   "Let's move!"
   "How about a little youthful competition?" Might Guy proposed, brimming with his usual enthusiasm.
   "From now on, let's race to see who can reach the destination first!"
   He raised a thumb, flashing his trademark grin with shining white teeth.
   No matter when, Might Guy was always overflowing with passion.
   But this time, his challenge was met with silence.
   Neither Asuma nor Kurenai responded, pretending not to notice the thick-skinned Guy's invitation.
   Seeing their cold shoulders, the once cheerful Guy frowned and muttered under his breath, "If only Uchiha Haru were here, he'd definitely compete with me."
   Uchiha Haru.
   Hearing that name caused a shadow of sadness to flicker in Kurenai's eyes.
   After so long, the mention of that name still stirred a deep reaction in her heart.
   Uchiha Haru...
   No one really knew how he was doing now.
   Asuma frowned and addressed Might Guy quietly, "Guy."
   He had long buried the memory of the man he once hated but who stood up for Konoha.
   Yet, whenever that name slipped out, he was reminded that perhaps he had never truly forgotten.
   Might Guy immediately realized he had said too much and regretted it.
   Since Uchiha Haru had led the Uchiha clan away from Konoha, his name had become almost taboo within the village.
   No one dared mention it unless forced.
   Yet Guy always remembered that he and Haru were still one match away from settling their score.
   In an instant, the three shared a silent worry, each reading the other's thoughts, but none dared speak further.
   They continued forward without pause.
   After some time, Might Guy suddenly stopped, his expression changing from carefree to serious.
   "Guy, what's wrong?" Asuma asked cautiously.
   "Shh!" Guy motioned for silence, pointing ahead.
   "Is someone there?" Kurenai whispered.
   "Yes," Guy nodded firmly.
   The three immediately took cover.
   Among them, Asuma and Guy were evenly matched, while Kurenai was slightly less powerful.
   But after another year, all three had grown significantly stronger.
   Especially Guy, whose progress was rapid and impressive.
   Now, Asuma was no match for him.
   In their generation, only Kakashi Hatake-the Copy Ninja-could somewhat hold Guy back.
   But Asuma recalled what his father, the Third Hokage, had once said:
   Might Guy's strength was far beyond what others perceived.
   If it ever came down to a life-or-death battle, few in all of Konoha could match him.
   Asuma was skeptical deep down.
   After all, his father referred to the entire village and its numerous powerful elders.
   Could a younger shinobi really surpass them all?
   Still, it demonstrated how formidable Guy had become.
   Just now, he hadn't sensed anything, but Guy already knew someone was ahead.
   That gap in strength was undeniable.
   The three concealed themselves in the shadows.
   Not knowing whether the approaching party was friend or foe, hiding and observing was the wisest option.
   Just then, as they watched silently, a voice called out from behind.
   "Hey, little devil!"
   "Are you looking for someone?"
   The voice was clear and sharp.
   The three froze.
   Uchiha Haru's path was not an easy one.
   Ever since leading the Uchiha clan away from Konoha, he had carried the weight of his clan's future on his shoulders.
   His decision had been met with mixed emotions - some called him a traitor, others a visionary.
   But Haru remained undeterred.
   The departure was necessary.
   Konoha's shadow loomed too large over the Uchiha, suffocating their growth.
   And now, with Mei Terumi's recent predicament still fresh in his mind, Haru knew that many unresolved conflicts awaited.
   Still, the promise he made to Uchiha Mikoto resonated in his heart.
   If he ever had the chance, he would bring Sasuke Uchiha back to the clan.
   Sasuke was a rare prodigy, his potential immense.
   Harnessing that power was vital - not just for the Uchiha, but for the fragile balance of the entire shinobi world.
   Back in Konoha, the village was struggling.
   The loss of the Uchiha clan had hollowed out its ranks.
   The police department was stretched thin, and the village elders were desperate to restore strength.
   Sending out teams to locate Tsunade and Jiraiya, two of the legendary Sannin, was a last-ditch effort to revive the village's fading power.
   But learning of Tsunade's situation - the gambling debts, the relentless pursuers - cast a shadow over the village's hopes.
   No one wanted to believe the legendary ninja had fallen so far.
   As the three moved cautiously through the forest, the tension thickened.
   Kurenai's sharp red eyes scanned the surroundings.
   Asuma's grip tightened on his weapon.
   Might Guy's usual bright smile was replaced by focused alertness.
   Suddenly, a figure emerged on the path ahead.
   The man's voice echoed once more.
   "Hey,! Are you looking for someone?"
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 3 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 133: Chapter 133: In Distress! The Threatened Yuhi Kurenai!
   ------------------
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   Might Guy, Asuma Sarutobi, and Kurenai Yuhi all turned around almost simultaneously.
   Behind them stood a man with piercing green eyes and white hair, his expression cold and filled with murderous intent.
   It was the leader of the Kaguya clan.
   Without hesitation, Might Guy, Asuma, and Kurenai immediately activated the Body Flicker Technique, creating distance between themselves and the Kaguya clan leader.
   The power radiating from the stranger was unfathomable.
   Especially since he had appeared behind them unnoticed just moments ago, a chill of fear ran through them.
   "The brats from Konoha?" the Kaguya clan leader sneered. Recognizing Asuma's attire and the forehead protector on their heads, he immediately knew they hailed from the Hidden Leaf Village.
   The Five Great Shinobi Nations had always been at odds, carrying countless grudges forged in the fires of the last three Great Ninja Wars.
   Though the Hidden Mist Village stood isolated overseas and separate from the other four major villages, it was still affected by the wars and had joined the conflict for its own reasons.
   During that time, they had many dealings with Konoha's shinobi, and it would be a lie to say no hatred lingered between them.
   Now, despite the peace, this wild land offered the perfect place to kill these Konoha brats without consequence.
   Moreover, he knew Uchiha Haru had taken the Uchiha clan away from Konoha.
   Although the exact reason was unknown, the tension between the two sides was deeper than it appeared.
   Killing a few Leaf brats would hardly matter to Renya.
   "People from the Hidden Mist Village?" Asuma's expression hardened as he recognized the Hidden Mist forehead protector on the Kaguya clan leader's waist.
   Recalling the grudges left by his ancestors and the malicious grin on this stranger's face, Asuma felt an ominous premonition.
   Might Guy and Kurenai shared the same feeling-they sensed danger lurking nearby.
   They exchanged glances and understood each other perfectly: lingering here was not an option.
   Retreat!
   However, since the Kaguya clan leader had made up his mind to act, he wasn't about to let them leave so easily.
   With a grin, he charged directly at Kurenai Yuhi-the weakest of the three.
   Any Kage-level shinobi's strength should never be underestimated.
   Those who reached such a level had exceptional abilities in every aspect.
   The Kaguya clan leader, a physical powerhouse at the Kage level, leapt and appeared beside Kurenai in an instant.
   Kurenai instinctively tried to dodge.
   But before she could react, a hand like an iron clamp grasped her shoulder tightly.
   Though Kurenai was much stronger than a year ago, having just become a full-fledged jonin, her specialty was genjutsu, and physical combat remained her weakness.
   Faced with a foe skilled in brute strength, once caught, there was almost no chance of fighting back.
   "kurenai."
   Asuma's face tightened, and without hesitation, he rushed forward to rescue Kurenai.
   Having grown up with her, and harboring feelings for her, Asuma could not bear to see her taken hostage.
   Might Guy did not hesitate either, rushing to join Asuma.
   Both were the Hidden Leaf's top young shinobi, and their presence alone was imposing.
   Even the Kaguya clan leader was momentarily surprised.
   Few from the Hidden Mist Village could match such power at this age.
   In a flash, Might Guy and Asuma reached the leader.
   Asuma wielded a chakra knife.
   The cold, sharp blade was infused with wind chakra, seemingly ordinary at a glance.
   But those who had truly fought him knew how deadly he was beneath that appearance.
   Might Guy was no showman.
   His movements were the culmination of years of disciplined training-fast, efficient, and deadly precise.
   His attacks contained no wasted motion, pure physical skill at its most lethal.
   "Heh."
   The Kaguya clan leader sneered, narrowly dodging Asuma's chakra knife with a sidestep.
   Asuma's attack was powerful, but the leader's reflexes were quicker.
   With a swift kick to Asuma's stomach, the ninja sent him flying several meters, crashing hard against a large tree.
   At that moment, Might Guy's leg shot forward toward the Kaguya leader's head.
   The kick was fast, accurate, and fierce.
   Before the blow landed, it had already whipped up a fierce gust of wind.
   The Kaguya leader's white hair whipped around in the blast.
   Unfazed, he used Kurenai as a shield, blocking the kick by positioning her in front of him.
   "Shameless!"
   Might Guy gritted his teeth, anger flashing in his eyes.
   To avoid harming Kurenai, he abruptly pulled back the otherwise lethal kick.
   He barely touched the air as he landed beside Asuma.
   The two exchanged a grim look.
   The enemy before them was immensely powerful and mysterious.
   Even worse, this foe had no scruples or concern for honor or decency.
   With Kurenai in his grip, they would be restrained and limited in their actions.
   The situation was dire.
   A faint smile played on the Kaguya clan leader's lips.
   Neither of the young Konoha shinobi before him were ordinary.
   They might not be the rare prodigies of legend, but they were undeniably geniuses.
   And what delighted him most was the prospect of killing geniuses.
   The Five Great Ninja Villages had long been rivals, locked in ceaseless competition and conflict. The young warriors of today might very well become the fiercest enemies of tomorrow.
   So, the leader of the Kaguya clan bore no psychological burden as he faced them.
   "We are ninjas of Konoha," Asuma declared firmly.
   "If you attack our Konoha ninjas like this, aren't you afraid of igniting a war between Konoha and the Hidden Mist Village?" His voice was steady but charged with threat.
   "No one will know," the Kaguya leader sneered, "because none of you will survive today!"
   Asuma Sarutobi and Might Guy were formidable shinobi, but the Kaguya clan leader was a true Kage-level powerhouse-his confidence absolute.
   Slowly, he drew a bone sword from his spine.
   "Kekkei Genkai: Shikotsumyaku"
   The hardest shield, the sharpest spear.
   Simultaneously, bones pierced through his flesh, bursting out to form a thick armor covering his body, a brutal and deadly bone exoskeleton.
   "Not to mention..." He cast a mocking glance at Asuma and Might Guy. "So what if Konoha finds out?"
   "Is this Konoha still the same Konoha as before?"
   "Konoha is in decline. The Third Hokage grows old, and even the Uchiha clan has left your village. Do you truly have the strength to start a war?"
   "The so-called number one ninja village? Ha... it's the biggest joke!"
   Asuma and Might Guy exchanged grim looks.
   They wanted to argue, but deep down, they knew the truth.
   Konoha was not what it once was.
   Otherwise, they would not have come searching for Tsunade and Jiraiya's whereabouts.
   Still, they refused to admit defeat out loud.
   "Konoha is not something for the likes of you to judge!" Asuma said stubbornly.
   "You are far from wiping us out."
   Might Guy's brow furrowed deeply.
   The opponent's strength far exceeded his expectations.
   He was already considering whether to use his trump card if they failed.
   "Then let's see about that."
   The Kaguya clan leader sneered lowly.
   "Shikotsumyaku: Dance of the Ferns!"
   A deafening boom echoed as the ground quaked violently.
   Massive, razor-sharp bone spurs erupted from the earth, carving deep furrows in the soil.
   Crack! Bang!
   Towering trees were impaled, crashing down into piles of dry, brittle bones.
   Asuma and Might Guy swiftly activated their body-flicker techniques, narrowly dodging the deadly spikes, their breaths ragged but their bodies unscathed.
   They spun around in shock.
   The dense forest had been utterly transformed into a graveyard of bones.
   Horror and disbelief showed on their faces.
   What kind of jutsu was this?
   What level of destruction could this bone technique unleash?
   "Scared, little Konoha brats?" the Kaguya leader mocked.
   Yuhi Kurenai was trapped inside a makeshift cage of bone spikes, immobilized, unable to move.
   "Guy! Asuma! Are you alright?" Kurenai's voice trembled, but hearing their voices brought her a sliver of relief.
   Only a little.
   Her heart still hung heavy.
   This unimaginable powerhouse remained on the battlefield.
   Their danger was far from over.
   It brought back memories of a year ago, when she and Yugao Uzuki faced Raiga Kurosuki-one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen-during a mission.
   Amid thunder and lightning, fear had gripped them.
   Only one had faced that terror with fearless confidence and saved them from death.
   If he were here now...
   With his strength, no opponent would stand a chance.
   But he... was gone.
   In the bone-ridden battlefield, Asuma and Might Guy had vanished from her sight.
   Might Guy was locked in fierce combat with the Kaguya leader.
   Covered in spikes, the leader resembled a living hedgehog-impossible to touch or strike.
   Despite combining their strength, Asuma and Might Guy were repeatedly cut by bone spurs.
   The Kaguya leader needed no defense-he simply attacked relentlessly with his bone sword.
   Thus, even two against one, Asuma and Might Guy were at a disadvantage, suffering minor wounds.
   Especially Asuma: his left arm was nearly pierced by bone spurs.
   He endured agonizing pain, unable to move it, but refused to yield, battling on with grim determination.
   Seeing Asuma nearing exhaustion, Might Guy's eyes blazed with resolve.
   Now was the time to ignite his ultimate power-his self-sacrificial technique.
   He knew he had to burn through his limits to survive this fight and protect his comrades.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 134: Chapter 134: Eight Gates! Might Guy!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   "Eight Gates of Ninjutsu!"
   "First Gate, open! Open!"
   "The door to the Second Gate, open!"
   ...
   As Might Guy unleashed his technique, an intense, visible steam of power radiated from his body, a terrifying force that was almost unbearable to look at.
   The expression of the Kaguya clan leader shifted from mocking amusement to growing solemnity.
   This brat from Konoha... what kind of monster is this? He was originally at most an elite jonin-how could he suddenly explode with such overwhelming power?
   Asuma Sarutobi had already recognized it.
   This was the Eight Gates!
   As the son of the Hokage, his knowledge was broader than most.
   The Eight Gates!
   Even within all of Konoha, it was considered one of the most formidable ninjutsu.
   The problem was that it was incredibly difficult to control perfectly.
   What stage had Might Guy reached?
   "Sixth Gate, open!"
   Might Guy's momentum and strength surged further, but the pain he endured was excruciating, his body on the brink of collapse at any moment.
   Yet his madness and determination pushed him onward.
   "Open the Seventh Gate!"
   Now, Might Guy's entire body was engulfed in blazing blue steam, appearing as if he were a god or demon, unstoppable.
   Faced with such power, the Kaguya clan leader paled.
   He had always been exceptional.
   Among the younger generation, except for Kakashi and one other, no one matched Might Guy's level.
   But now he realized he had been arrogant.
   He had overestimated himself and underestimated Might Guy.
   In a true life-or-death fight, Might Guy wouldn't have needed to open the Seventh Gate at all. Perhaps he might not even stop at the Fourth Gate...
   Even the Kaguya clan leader was growing nervous.
   This Konoha kid was truly twisted. What kind of monster was 613?!
   Yet at that moment, Might Guy charged forward.
   "Ah!"
   Might Guy roared, the blue steam swirling like a deity or demon. His speed was incomprehensible.
   They were dozens of meters apart.
   But in a blink, Might Guy was already in front of him.
   The raging blue steam shredded everything around it.
   Even the bone spurs growing from the Kaguya clan leader's body trembled with sharp creaks.
   "Go to hell!"
   Might Guy struck a powerful punch.
   Like lightning and thunder!
   The impact shook the air and unleashed a tremendous roar.
   Chief Kaguya tried to dodge.
   But his speed was too slow.
   He couldn't even see clearly-how could he evade?
   Suddenly, a black figure appeared in front of Chief Kaguya.
   Fist met fist-Bang!
   The massive impact sent shockwaves through the air, stirring up soil, sand, and stones.
   Even the huge bone spurs protruding from the ground were thrown into the air.
   Asuma was stunned; the shock destabilized him, nearly blowing him off balance.
   The blue steam burning on Might Guy's body blazed fiercely.
   The person before him stood completely still.
   He had actually blocked the attack.
   Silence fell.
   So quiet that even the faintest whisper of wind could be heard.
   There was another figure beside the Kaguya clan leader.
   Draped in a loose black robe, he stood like an unyielding mountain, impenetrable.
   He did not move or utter a word, yet his presence suffocated the entire area with oppressive power.
   Asuma's face darkened, his heart gripped by shock.
   With six gates already opened, Might Guy was already a warrior of Kage-level strength.
   And now, with seven gates opened, ordinary Kage-level shinobi could hardly hope to stand against him.
   Yet this person blocked him with ease.
   Black robe...!
   Who was this man?
   Might Guy himself was deeply shocked.
   To be stopped so effortlessly at the Seventh Gate-that was beyond his expectation.
   Could it be... that it had truly come to this?
   When Konoha's Blue Beast vanished and turned into the Red Beast...
   Night Guy!
   Only Yuhi Kurenai, trapped in her temporary cage of bones, showed a flicker of confusion in her eyes.
   She felt something strangely familiar about that figure's back, as if she had seen it before.
   "Everyone, long time no see."
   Just as everyone was lost in thought and preparing countermeasures, the man in the black robe spoke calmly, his voice detached.
   "Who are you...?"
   Might Guy also felt a strange familiarity.
   Asuma stared intently at the black-robed man, wary of trickery.
   "Uchiha Haru!"
   Kurenai Yuhi shouted, her eyes welling with emotion as she stared at the black figure standing before her. Though it had been over a year since she last saw him, there was no mistaking that familiar posture, that unmistakable voice-etched into her heart and never forgotten.
   "Uchiha Haru?"
   "Asuma... Might Guy..." Asuma Sarutobi and Might Guy both narrowed their eyes, sensing something familiar in the man's presence.
   "It's me," the man in the black robe said calmly. Slowly, he removed his hat, revealing an exquisitely delicate, flawless face-handsome and composed. Uchiha Haru.
   The faces of Yuhi Kurenai, Might Guy, and Asuma brightened with relief.
   "Haru... I'm glad you're here," Might Guy said, then the fierce blue aura of steam that had engulfed his body suddenly vanished. His muscles weakened, and he nearly collapsed, but vines and branches burst from the earth beneath him, twisting together into a soft, sturdy chair that caught him just in time.
   The Eight Gates technique was an incredibly powerful ninjutsu, but the cost was devastating. Every gate opened brought increasing physical toll; opening all eight could mean death.
   "Thank you," Might Guy whispered through clenched teeth, enduring the searing pain coursing through his body.
   Meanwhile, a vine slithered toward Yuhi Kurenai, who remained trapped in a cage of jagged bone spurs-deadly and unforgiving. The spurs had the power to tear through earth and shatter trees; nearly indestructible. Yet before Uchiha Haru's vines, they seemed brittle, vulnerable. Like a serpent flicking its tail, the vine brushed the bone spurs lightly, cracking them with crisp, precise snaps as if breaking twigs.
   Yuhi Kurenai was gently wrapped in the vines and pulled free. She gazed at Haru, her eyes shining with tears and aching with longing. For so long, she had imagined this reunion countless times-what she'd say, how she'd greet him, what she'd do-but now, faced with reality, her mind went blank.
   After a long moment, she whispered softly, "Haru..."
   At that moment, Asuma hurried over, clutching his left arm where he'd been wounded by the bone spurs. He grasped Yuhi's wrist firmly, cautioning, "Yuhi, don't go over there."
   "He's no longer Uchiha Haru," Asuma warned in a low voice. "He's allied with that white-haired man."
   Yuhi frowned, retreating a step as she wrestled with her shock. The man in black stood stoically with his hands behind his back, unshaken. Behind him, the arrogant white-haired man-the very one Haru had shielded moments ago-stood with an air of servitude, his respect undeniable.
   The punch Haru had absorbed on the white-haired man's behalf echoed in her mind.
   The distance between Yuhi and Haru was mere steps, yet an invisible chasm yawned between them.
   The Uchiha clan had left Konoha. They were no longer on the same side.
   "Come on! Hurry, get over here!" Might Guy called out weakly from his vine chair, bewildered. "We haven't seen Haru in so long!"
   But Yuhi's heart ached. Why was Haru standing apart? Why wasn't he coming to her?
   Haru noticed the conflicted looks on Asuma and Yuhi's faces.
   Yes, things were no longer as they once were. He could choose to acknowledge them-or ignore them entirely.
   But they represented Konoha's interests. And he was no longer part of that world.
   "Let's go," Haru said quietly to the Kaguya clan leader, then with a blur of motion, they vanished from sight.
   Asuma rushed to Might Guy's side, concern etched deep into his features. Yuhi remained rooted, staring blankly in the direction Haru had disappeared, her expression a mixture of loss, sorrow, and complicated emotions that defied description.
   "What was that all about?" Might Guy groaned. "Haru's right here, and you didn't go to him..."
   "Haru isn't Uchiha Haru of Konoha anymore," Asuma interrupted firmly. "That white-haired man is from the Hidden Mist Village. Haru's working with him-and that man wants to kill us."
   Might Guy fell silent.
   He was stubborn, sure-but not foolish. Even he could understand that.
   After a long hesitation, he said, "But... no matter what, he's still Haru."
   "He's one of us."
   "Even if he's on another side, he wouldn't harm us."
   "He's Uchiha Haru," Might Guy repeated, voice thick with conviction.
   Asuma hesitated, lips moving as if to speak, then sighed heavily.
   How he wished things could be simple, like Might Guy's unwavering loyalty.
   But was it possible? Could he still call Haru a comrade?
   In this world, there were harsh words: "no choice."
   Since the Uchiha clan left Konoha, everything had changed.l
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 6 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 135: Chapter 135: Human Bomb Impact! Tsunade!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   Uchiha Haru and Chief Kaguya walked silently along the main road.
   Neither of them spoke. Each was lost in their own thoughts.
   Haru was reflecting on the scene earlier, when he'd encountered Might Guy, Kurenai Yuhi, and Asuma Sarutobi.
   He'd been in Konoha for over ten years now.
   He didn't have any particularly close partners or friends.
   But if he had to name a few people who stood out, it would be those three-along with Yugao Uzuki and Hayate Gekko.
   They hadn't been through much together.
   In fact, Asuma and Hayate had been openly hostile toward him from the very beginning.
   However, when faced with the top brass of Konoha, they stood up for him without hesitation, speaking out on his behalf without fear.
   It hadn't changed much in the end.
   But Haru had never forgotten that gesture.
   And clearly, neither had they.
   He still remembered how, the moment he appeared, Kurenai had recognized him from behind, from a single sentence.
   Then, when he fully revealed himself, Might Guy-who had opened seven of the Eight Gates-only said one sentence. Then he withdrew his attack and let himself enter a weakened state.
   "Haru, I feel relieved now that you're here."
   That unconditional trust stirred something deep inside Haru's usually emotionless heart.
   "Is this what they call... a bond?"
   Haru murmured inwardly.
   The people were the same as before, yet somehow different.
   An invisible gulf now stretched between them, difficult to cross.
   It was one of the reasons he had left so abruptly.
   The Kaguya clan leader, walking beside him, silently thanked his luck. Thankfully, he hadn't killed any of them earlier.
   Otherwise, things would've been catastrophic.
   He had lived for decades and served as clan leader for many years. He could read between the lines with ease.
   The three little Leaf brats clearly had some kind of relationship with Haru-and not a shallow one.
   Especially that female ninja... that expression in her eyes-it was difficult not to think too much about it.
   If he had killed them without knowing...
   The thought alone sent a chill down his spine.
   In the future, if he ever encountered a Konoha ninja again, he'd need to be extremely cautious.
   Killing someone by mistake would mean serious consequences.
   "Mr. Haru, how many friends do you have in Konoha?" the Kaguya chief asked carefully.
   This matter was important to him.
   "Not many," Haru replied calmly.
   "Oh, that's good then," the clan leader said with a sigh of relief. "I just attacked one of Mr. Haru's friends and nearly made a grave mistake. I hope you won't hold it against me."
   During the skirmish just now, only one of the trio, Lee, had suffered minor injuries. The others were fine.
   In truth, these words were more about etiquette than necessity. The Kaguya chief didn't think Haru would take it personally.
   Still, it didn't hurt to voice the sentiment.
   "A grave mistake?" Haru said evenly. "With Guy around, you wouldn't have been able to hurt them."
   He wasn't trying to insult the Kaguya leader-he was simply stating a fact.
   In the ninja world, Might Guy with seven gates open could obliterate Kisame Hoshigaki in seconds.
   Even if Guy was slightly weaker now...
   With seven gates, he could kill a Kage-level opponent.
   And if that wasn't enough-there was always the Eighth Gate.
   The Kaguya leader stiffened.
   A vision flashed in his mind: Guy surging at him, wreathed in blue steam.
   That speed. That overwhelming power.
   He could feel the breath of death approaching.
   He wasn't confident he could survive a direct confrontation.
   "Mr. Haru, what kind of ninjutsu was that? It's terrifyingly strong!" the Kaguya leader asked.
   Haru spoke clearly and deliberately: "The Eight Gates Technique."
   "The Eight Gates of Dunjia?!"
   "No wonder..."
   The Kaguya clan head seemed deep in thought.
   During the Third Great Ninja War, an unknown Konoha shinobi-Might Guy-fought alone against the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist, killing four and severely wounding three.
   He'd forcibly turned the Seven Swordsmen into the Three Swordsmen-relying solely on this forbidden technique.
   Eight Gates Technique.
   The kid from Konoha just now must have been Might Guy's student or kin. And to think he'd mastered the Eight Gates to such a level, even surpassing his teacher...
   Might Guy...
   After traveling for most of the day, Haru and the Kaguya leader arrived in a small town.
   The town was modest in size, but surprisingly lively.
   The streets bustled with vendors hawking all kinds of goods.
   The Kaguya chief asked around until they located the town's only major casino.
   After a few more questions, Haru and the Kaguya chief found Tsunade.
   They entered a tavern together.
   Tsunade sat inside, holding a sake cup in one hand while shoveling food into her mouth with chopsticks in the other. She had zero manners-just stuffing her face as if she hadn't eaten in days.
   The Kaguya chief blinked in disbelief. This was one of the legendary Sannin?
   This... this woman?
   Just earlier, she'd been chased through the streets by a mob of debt collectors, looking like a complete mess.
   And now she was eating like a savage.
   Was this really the woman known as Tsunade?
   It wasn't at all what he had imagined.
   She sat cross-legged at the table, scarfing down skewers, bowls of rice, and pickled vegetables. Her cheeks were puffed out like a chipmunk.
   The legendary best medical ninja in the ninja world?
   But that wasn't the most surprising thing.
   What truly shocked him was Tsunade's appearance.
   This legendary kunoichi had made her name during the Third Great Ninja War at just twenty-five years old. One of the fabled Three Legendary Sannin of Konoha, her feats were known across the Five Great Nations.
   Now, nearly twenty years had passed.
   By all logic, Tsunade should be significantly older-definitely older than the current head of the Kaguya Clan.
   But in reality...
   Tsunade looked terrifyingly young.
   Her honey-blonde hair cascaded casually over her shoulders. Her skin was alabaster smooth, her features refined and striking-eyebrows arched like delicate brushstrokes, eyes bright with confidence. There was no trace of age in her appearance. She radiated the charm of a mature woman while retaining the vigor and glow of youth. A flawless blend of power and beauty.
   If Uchiha Haru hadn't told him this was Tsunade, he wouldn't have believed it-not even if someone beat him to death trying to convince him.
   She looked like a woman in her late twenties at most-and she was the fabled Tsunade Senju?
   "Lady Tsunade!"
   Next to her stood a kunoichi in black attire, whispering in admonishment. Shizune. Loyal assistant and medical ninja, well aware of decorum. She reminded her master to act more appropriately, given her legendary status.
   Tsunade, however, paid her no mind.
   She continued to eat and drink like a war-hardened mercenary.
   After all, she'd been on a losing streak for months. She couldn't remember the last time she had a decent meal.
   "What do you want from me?" she asked between mouthfuls, chewing unbothered.
   Uchiha Haru exchanged a glance with the leader of the Kaguya Clan.
   The man instantly caught Haru's silent cue. Rising respectfully, he bowed and said, "Lady Tsunade, we came all the way from Kirigakure to find you. It's about my son-he's afflicted with a strange illness."
   "We've consulted many renowned medical-nin, but none could identify or treat the condition. That's why we sought you out."
   "You're the most skilled medical ninja in the world. If anyone can help him, it's you."
   Tsunade continued eating, took a deep swig of sake, and gave a nonchalant nod. "Oh."
   "Well, healing is part of a medical ninja's duty. I can't refuse."
   She paused to finish her drink. "But it's already late. How about we set off for Kirigakure tomorrow?"
   "Lady Tsunade, we-"
   Shizune tried to signal her to reconsider, her face tense with disapproval. But Tsunade simply waved her off.
   "Alright, alright!" the Kaguya clan leader exclaimed, unable to hide his joy. He hadn't expected things to go so smoothly. That Tsunade would agree so readily was beyond belief.
   Uchiha Haru narrowed his eyes, sensing something odd, but said nothing.
   "Lady Tsunade," the clan leader continued, voice thick with gratitude, "if you can cure my son, the entire Kaguya Clan will owe you an enormous debt. If you ever need anything from us, we will do our utmost to help."
   "Even if my son's condition doesn't improve, we'll still owe you a favor."
   Tsunade raised a hand lazily. "Alright, alright."
   As night deepened and the others rested after the hearty meal and drink, Tsunade quietly gathered a few belongings.
   With a small pack slung over her shoulder, she crept toward the exit, Shizune trailing behind with visible unease.
   "Lady Tsunade, isn't this a bit... irresponsible?" Shizune whispered. "You already agreed to help them. Why are we leaving-"
   "And who the hell wants to go to Kirigakure?" Tsunade retorted, waving off her concern.
   "Besides, you know my condition. You think I can treat anyone like this?"
   She didn't wait for a reply.
   "But... we-"
   "No buts. Are you coming or not? If you're not, I'll leave without you."
   Tsunade pushed the door open slightly and peered outside. Once she confirmed the coast was clear, she slipped into the shadows with the ease of an experienced rogue.
   "Wait for me, Lady Tsunade!" Shizune called, scrambling after her.
   At last, they were out.
   Tsunade and Shizune wandered through the dimly lit streets, the night breeze brushing against their faces. With bellies full and no obligation left behind, they walked freely, grinning.
   This was classic Tsunade-vanishing right after being fed and flattered. Mission accomplished. Reputation preserved. Debts avoided.
   The next morning, the two ninja from Kirigakure would wake to find the house empty.
   The mere thought made Tsunade chuckle.
   "Lady Tsunade, where are we going now?" Shizune asked, still a little winded from the sudden getaway.
   Tsunade rubbed her chin thoughtfully. "Where's the nearest casino?"
   "You're still gambling?!"
   Shizune was stunned.
   She truly didn't understand. Tsunade had never won a single time. Ever. And yet she was obsessed.
   Tsunade glanced sideways at her with a withering stare.
   Shizune instantly shut up and pointed in a direction, sweating nervously under the weight of Tsunade's glare.
   They were just about to leave-
   When two figures suddenly appeared in front of them.
   "Lady Tsunade," one of them said with a chilling calm, "leaving without even saying goodbye? That's not very polite, is it?"
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 136: Chapter 136: Arrest in Person! I, Tsunade, Will Keep My Word!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   Tsunade and Shizune stopped in their tracks. The two figures standing in front of the village administrative office gradually came into focus.
   One wore a black cloak, blending into the shadows like a phantom.
   The other had stark white hair and a stern, imposing expression-it was immediately clear he wasn't someone to be trifled with.
   It was Uchiha Haru and the leader of the Kaguya Clan.
   "You... you two..."
   Trying to sneak away and being caught red-handed-what an embarrassing moment.
   Shizune's face flushed with shame. She couldn't bring herself to look at anyone. Tsunade, too, was momentarily at a loss.
   The expression on the Kaguya Clan leader's face turned grim.
   He had been overjoyed when Tsunade initially agreed to help.
   If Uchiha Haru hadn't warned him that things weren't so simple, if they hadn't made preparations ahead of time, Tsunade would've already slipped away.
   Haru remained calm.
   Everything was going exactly as he had anticipated.
   The Kaguya Clan leader had been too desperate to save his son and couldn't discern the truth. He'd nearly fallen for the ruse.
   Otherwise, how could such a flimsy tactic deceive the head of the infamous Kaguya Clan?
   He had agreed without even questioning what the illness was or what the reward might be. Did he think medical ninja were saints?
   Please. Don't forget-Tsunade is Konoha's medical ninja. Why would she give a damn about Kirigakure?
   Back during the war, when the Kaguya Clan saw the young elites of Konoha, didn't they try to slaughter them all? Why would Tsunade help save them now?
   Others might not know better, but Haru-who had lived another life-knew full well.
   Tsunade was no longer the unrivaled medical ninja of the shinobi world.
   What kind of medic is afraid of the sight of blood?
   "Lady Tsunade," the Kaguya Clan leader said coldly, "I need an explanation."
   "Oh, this?" Tsunade chuckled, feigning nonchalance. "The weather just looked so nice, I stepped out for a walk. I wasn't trying to leave."
   She smiled confidently. "Since I already agreed, how could I go back on my word?"
   She winked at Shizune.
   "Y-Yes! Of course!" Shizune stammered quickly, "Lady Tsunade always keeps her promises!"
   But even though she said it, her voice sounded anything but convinced.
   "It's getting late. Let's head back now," Tsunade added, turning around and walking with Shizune toward the village.
   Haru watched her performance from behind, unimpressed. The Kaguya Clan leader looked furious but held back-he needed Tsunade to return to Kirigakure to treat his son, Kimimaro.
   Tsunade kept walking.
   "Lady Tsunade," Shizune whispered nervously, "are we really going back?"
   The Hidden Mist Village was thousands of miles away, infamous for its brutal Blood Mist era. Shizune wanted no part of it.
   "Of course not. Let's run!" Tsunade declared.
   The next instant, she vanished in a burst of speed, dragging Shizune along.
   As one of the Legendary Sannin, her power was formidable even among Kage-level shinobi.
   If not for being caught off guard and flustered, she wouldn't be running from anyone.
   But right now, she had no choice.
   When the Kaguya Clan leader saw Tsunade fleeing again, he panicked and prepared to give chase-only for Haru to stop him.
   "Don't worry," Haru said calmly. "They can't escape."
   Elsewhere, Tsunade had already used multiple techniques to cover distance rapidly. The two women were now deep in the forested mountains.
   "They probably won't catch us this time, Lady Tsunade," Shizune panted, completely exhausted.
   That sprint had taken a huge toll.
   If not for years of dodging debt collectors and training hard, she would've collapsed by now.
   "Naturally," Tsunade smirked and patted her ample chest.
   Sometimes, having a large bust was a curse.
   It definitely slowed her down.
   Anyone carrying these two "weights" would struggle to move swiftly.
   But before she could turn her head, her expression froze.
   "L-Lady Tsunade... they... they're here!"
   Shizune pointed, stunned. Standing in front of them again were Haru and the Kaguya Clan leader.
   How had they caught up so fast?
   This was impossible!
   "Enough talking-run!" Tsunade barked, instantly using the Body Flicker Technique to disappear with Shizune again.
   This time, she used her full power.
   Shizune couldn't keep up at all and was dragged behind her like a flag in a hurricane.
   But just as they stopped for a breath, before they could even relax-
   Haru and the Kaguya Clan leader appeared once more, calm and composed.
   They didn't look fatigued at all.
   Tsunade had no idea Haru had placed a Flying Thunder God marker on their belongings earlier.
   All it took was a single thought, and he could teleport to them instantly.
   No matter how fast Tsunade ran, she couldn't escape.
   Trying to flee from a shinobi with the Flying Thunder God Technique? Utterly pointless.
   After two or three attempts, Tsunade finally snapped.
   Damn it!
   Even if she was in the wrong, she couldn't take this kind of humiliation over and over again!
   Did they really think Tsunade, one of the Sannin, was easy to mess with?
   BOOM!
   Certainly - here is the translated and refined Naruto fanfiction chapter, fully aligned with your detailed requirements:
   3
   He punched hard.
   Dust erupted into the air.
   The ground trembled violently and cracked open on impact, thin fissures spiderwebbing out for dozens of meters. The sheer destructive force was terrifying.
   If that punch had landed on a human body... the result didn't need imagining.
   Chief Kaguya felt a rare flicker of fear. Only now did he truly understand how formidable the young woman standing before him really was.
   Uchiha Haru nodded silently to himself.
   That's one of Tsunade's signature techniques - her famed super strength.
   By precisely manipulating chakra and focusing it on a specific part of the body, she was able to release an explosive force capable of monstrous destruction.
   It was nothing short of astonishing.
   "Leave."
   "I don't want to hurt you. But if you insist on getting in my way, don't blame me for being merciless."
   Tsunade's tone was sharp.
   That punch just now - it had been nothing more than a warning shot.
   If they dared block her again, the next punch wouldn't be aimed at the ground.
   "Let's go," Tsunade said to Shizune, turning decisively.
   The two turned to leave.
   But they only managed a few steps before Uchiha Haru and Chief Kaguya once again moved to block their path.
   "You're really pushing your luck," Tsunade muttered coldly. "Even a cornered rabbit will bite."
   Tsunade had never been known for her patience. Her chakra surged, condensing instantly into her fist.
   This level of chakra control was rare - even across the entire shinobi world.
   But before her fist could be thrown, she was stopped.
   Dozens of vines erupted silently from the ground, wrapping around her limbs. Shizune, too, was bound in place.
   Neither of them had any idea when the vines had appeared.
   Tsunade's eyes widened.
   She hadn't even sensed the ninjutsu - hadn't felt the chakra build-up or seen the hand signs. That alone was shocking.
   But what truly startled her was the nature of the jutsu.
   Wood Release.
   The legendary kekkei genkai of her grandfather, the First Hokage - Senju Hashirama - known throughout history as the God of Shinobi.
   It was manifesting here... on someone else.
   With a sharp exhale, Tsunade exerted her strength. A crack echoed as the vines snapped apart.
   Such bindings could restrain ordinary ninja - perhaps even elite jnin.
   But they were useless against a Kage-level shinobi like her.
   Moreover, Uchiha Haru had not intended to fully trap her. The Wood Release technique he'd used was basic - rudimentary at best.
   Of course it couldn't restrain Tsunade, the strongest kunoichi alive.
   "Who are you?"
   Tsunade narrowed her eyes at him.
   She had paid little attention to the quiet, hooded figure in the black cloak until now. After all, she had been planning to leave from the start. There hadn't seemed to be a reason to learn more about him.
   But now that she had seen him wield Wood Release, she could no longer ignore his presence.
   Uchiha Haru remained silent.
   Then, his eyes flashed - turning crimson.
   "Sharingan... Uchiha Clan..."
   Tsunade's voice trailed off. She tensed.
   But even before she could finish the thought, Haru's eyes began to transform again.
   The familiar triple tomoe began to shift, reshaping into something else entirely - the swirling, connected design of a fully awakened djutsu.
   Her pupils contracted.
   "This... this is..."
   Her tone dropped, voice serious. "The Mangeky Sharingan."
   "Who the hell are you?"
   As the granddaughter of Senju Hashirama, Tsunade had heard plenty of rumors about the Mangeky Sharingan during her youth. Rare. Dangerous. Almost mythical in its power.
   Now that she was facing one in person, instinct made her retreat a half step, unconsciously cautious.
   The standard Sharingan she could handle - even counter.
   But the Mangeky Sharingan? Even she had to be wary.
   And this wasn't just some random Uchiha. This man had awakened Mangeky - and was using Wood Release.
   Two legendary bloodline limits... in a single shinobi.
   Slowly, Haru raised a hand and pulled down his hood, revealing his face.
   His features were sharply defined, pale skin kissed with an ethereal beauty that could disarm even the most battle-hardened warrior.
   1
   Anyone who laid eyes on him would pause for a heartbeat and think: What a handsome bastard.
   "I'm Uchiha Haru," he said simply.
   Tsunade blinked, stunned for a second by his appearance - though her composure returned swiftly. She wasn't some lovestruck civilian.
   "Uchiha Haru..." she echoed. "Never heard of you."
   Which made sense.
   She had left Konoha long ago. Since then, she'd spent her days gambling, drinking, and dodging debt collectors. She hadn't bothered keeping up with current events - much less power shifts among the clans.
   She knew nothing about the young Uchiha who had led a breakaway faction out of Konoha and joined the Hidden Mist.
   "How do you know Wood Release?" she asked sharply.
   It wasn't unusual for an Uchiha to wield the Sharingan.
   But Wood Release? That belonged to the Senju bloodline alone.
   "Innate."
   Haru's answer was cool.
   Of course he wouldn't explain the truth.
   And even if he did, who would believe it?
   Tsunade stared at him, speechless for a beat.
   Innate, he says. Well... all kekkei genkai were innate. She realized her question had been pointless.
   So she shifted gears.
   "What do you want?"
   Haru met her gaze evenly. "My request is simple."
   "I need you to treat the son of the Kaguya clan leader."
   "And," he continued, "the Hidden Mist is establishing a medical corps. If you're willing... we'd like you to stay."
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 137: Chapter 137 : Uchiha Haru: I'll Give You Two Choices
   ------------------
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   Medical ninja.
   Still planning to stay in Kirigakure?
   Tsunade began to suspect the two people in front of her had completely lost their minds.
   Even if she had finally decided to end her wandering life as a gambler, she would return to Konoha. Why would she go to Kumogakure?
   2
   What the hell did Kumogakure have to do with her?
   "Why?" Tsunade asked as she eyed Uchiha Haru suspiciously.
   Haru responded calmly, "I heard Miss Tsunade has been a little short on cash recently."
   Tsunade chuckled without denying it.
   Since leaving Konoha, she hadn't taken on a single mission. She had been addicted to gambling, and without fail, lost every single time.
   Of course she was broke.
   But she was a Kage-level ninja. How broke could she really be? If it ever became unbearable, there were always side jobs she could take to earn a quick fortune.
   Still, Haru wasn't wrong - she was low on funds.
   Just not so low she couldn't afford to lose a few more rounds...
   "I'm very expensive," Tsunade said pointedly.
   "That's not a problem."
   Haru gestured toward the man standing beside him. "This is the clan leader of the Kaguya clan - the largest bloodline clan in Kirigakure. If you can cure his son, I believe he'll be more than willing to pay a generous reward."
   The Kaguya patriarch stepped forward and nodded. "Yes. Whether Miss Tsunade can cure my son Kimimaro's strange illness or not, I am prepared to offer a generous reward."
   Haru continued, "Also, if the most skilled medical ninja in the world is willing to join the Medical Corps of the Hidden Mist Village, we will make sure she's well compensated."
   "There are quite a few casinos in Kirigakure, you know."
   "And in your own casino, no matter how much you lose... it's all yours."
   "Now it's just a question of whether Miss Tsunade is willing to become a shinobi of Kirigakure."
   Tsunade tilted her head and smiled. "Not bad. But still not enough."
   The two conditions he offered were exactly what she wanted to hear.
   However, they weren't enough to sway her.
   Haru had anticipated that. He knew it would take more than money and perks to convince the most legendary medical ninja in the ninja world.
   He had prepared something else.
   "What I just said isn't enough? Then what about this?"
   The moment the words left his mouth, Haru's eyes began to glow - blood-red, spinning, alive.
   Sharingan.
   In the blink of an eye, the world around Tsunade shifted.
   She found herself in a room - a memory.
   A much younger Orochimaru stood before her, solemn and cold, drawing a pendant from his robes.
   "Because we're at war right now..."
   Tsunade's breath hitched. Her chest tightened.
   Why? Why was this playing now?
   She hadn't thought of this memory in years.
   But her heart cracked open all over again.
   Her younger brother, Nawaki, only twelve years old, dead from an explosive tag during the Second Great Ninja War.
   The scene changed again.
   A rainy night.
   The thunder roared and lightning split the sky.
   Tsunade knelt in the mud, soaked and trembling, her hands pressed desperately against a wound that wouldn't stop bleeding.
   Kato Dan lay in front of her, dying.
   She had tried everything. Chakra. Pressure. Medical ninjutsu. But nothing worked.
   His blood soaked her hands.
   He died in her arms.
   She screamed into the storm.
   On the outside, Tsunade's body mirrored the illusion.
   She trembled violently, face pale and drawn, eyes glassy and empty.
   She was caught in the past, trapped in pain that had never really left.
   Haru released the genjutsu.
   "Tsunade-sama! Tsunade-sama, what's wrong?!"
   Shizune's panicked voice cut through the fog.
   "Tsunade-sama!"
   Shizune was desperate. She had no idea what had just happened.
   One moment Tsunade had been fine - the next, she had gone completely rigid, as if possessed.
   Though the illusion had ended, its effects lingered.
   Tsunade was still shaking. Her eyes were distant, haunted.
   It felt like she had just lost Nawaki and Dan all over again.
   The Kaguya clan leader was stunned.
   Just moments ago, he had doubted Tsunade's capability - her youthful appearance made her seem unreliable.
   But then, she had casually punched the ground with such force it caused a localized earthquake.
   Now she was reduced to this trembling figure.
   Was this also Uchiha Haru's doing?
   "Miss Tsunade," Haru said quietly, "does that move you?"
   Tsunade slowly looked up at him, eyes wide, her voice trembling. "How... how do you know?"
   No one knew these things.
   Except maybe Jiraiya, or the Third Hokage.
   And even then, no one could have reproduced them so vividly, so precisely.
   This Uchiha had shown her memories no outsider should have access to.
   "You don't need to know that," Haru said coldly. "What matters is - do you want to know why they died?"
   "What do you mean?"
   "Was it really just because of war?"
   "You never felt like those two incidents were... too convenient?"
   Tsunade's expression shifted.
   Convenient?
   She had never dared ask that question aloud.
   But yes. When it happened - when Nawaki died, and then Dan - she had thought it was strange.
   Why them?
   Why both of them?
   Both so close to her heart.
   Both idealistic.
   Both hopeful about changing the world.
   Both dead, just as they began to dream.
   And both had shared one thing in common - they wanted to become Hokage.
   They had just joined the battlefield... and died not long after.
   But in war, death is a common thing.
   Everyone around her said so. And eventually, Tsunade accepted it. She told herself it was fate-just misfortune. That she was cursed with bad luck, and so the people closest to her left, one after another.
   But now that Uchiha Haru said those two words aloud, the doubts buried deep in her heart resurfaced like a reopened wound.
   "Uchiha Haru, you... what exactly do you know?!"
   Tsunade narrowed her eyes, her expression turning grave.
   She had just been subjected to the most painful illusion not long ago. The grief still clung to her nerves, not yet dulled.
   Otherwise, with Tsunade's volatile temper, she wouldn't be calmly sitting here talking to anyone, let alone Haru.
   "I know many things," Haru said flatly. "But the question is-are you willing to believe any of it, Lady Tsunade?"
   He stared at her with unwavering eyes.
   "Speak!" Tsunade snapped.
   Uchiha Haru stepped closer, leaning just enough to whisper in her ear so that only the two of them could hear.
   "In truth, your brother and your lover... were both killed as part of a conspiracy."
   "And the one pulling the strings from the shadows-"
   He paused, a cold smirk curling across his lips, but did not finish the sentence.
   "You're spouting nonsense!"
   Tsunade shot back immediately, eyes fierce.
   But inside, a flicker of uncertainty stirred.
   Haru could tell.
   It wasn't hard to see. If she really didn't believe him-if it were truly nonsense-then why had her expression twisted in pain at the mere mention of a conspiracy?
   He leaned in again, voice low but cutting.
   "Lady Tsunade. Think about it carefully."
   "The person who led your brother, Nawaki, on that mission was Orochimaru. One of the Legendary Sannin. You know as well as I do what Orochimaru is capable of."
   1
   "Under his protection, how easy could it be for anyone to kill your brother?"
   "A moment's carelessness? Too reckless, perhaps?"
   "A man like Orochimaru-unable to protect a child? Do you truly believe that?"
   Tsunade froze.
   She reached into the past, combing through the memories she had locked away.
   It was Orochimaru who brought back the news of Nawaki's death.
   And back then... he had been vague. Vague in a way that didn't quite make sense.
   But she had been drowning in sorrow at the time. She hadn't been able to question anything clearly.
   Now, with Haru's words nudging her, she could finally feel it-that buried wrongness.
   "But... why?" she muttered. "Why would Orochimaru do that?"
   "Nawaki was his student!"
   She wanted to believe that made it impossible.
   At that time, Orochimaru was still loyal to Konoha. He hadn't defected yet. What reason could he possibly have?
   Haru's voice dropped to a more sinister tone.
   "What if Orochimaru wasn't acting alone?"
   "What if... there was someone behind him?"
   "Your brother is dead. Your lover is dead. Ask yourself-who benefits from both of their deaths?"
   Tsunade's frown deepened. Her mind raced.
   She was a woman of fierce emotion-but also of sharp intellect.
   And Haru's words struck something inside her like a spark to dry tinder.
   Her brother, Nawaki, was the direct heir of the Senju clan. The grandson of the First Hokage.
   According to the quiet traditions of Konoha, someone of his lineage would be the clear successor to the Hokage's mantle in the future.
   But now...
   Nawaki was dead.
   Her lover, Dan, was also dead.
   She had been utterly broken by grief, unable to recover. She had walked away from Konoha, losing herself in gambling dens and sake halls, abandoning the fight.
   And Orochimaru... who stood to gain?
   The one behind Orochimaru...
   The true beneficiary of it all...
   Tsunade's eyes widened. Her expression shifted to disbelief-no, to horror.
   If there was an ultimate beneficiary... it could only be that man.
   But... could it be true?
   No. No, it couldn't.
   That man had treated her like a father would. Like a master. His kindness to her was like a mountain-immovable, enduring.
   How could he have done this?
   "You're full of shit!" Tsunade screamed, rage erupting from within.
   But deep down, terror gnawed at her.
   What if Haru was right?
   She didn't want to believe it. She couldn't believe it.
   But she was afraid to disprove it.
   Without warning, chakra surged into her palm. She slammed it into the earth.
   Boom!
   The ground split open beneath her-a crack several meters wide.
   But Uchiha Haru had already disappeared in a flash, reappearing a safe distance away.
   He grinned mockingly. "So... you have guessed it."
   "He hides it well, doesn't he? I couldn't tell either, at first."
   Tsunade's eyes burned with fury. She leapt into the air and struck down again.
   Bang!
   The ground trembled. The shockwave split the nearby rock.
   "What evidence do you have?!" she demanded.
   "None," Haru said honestly.
   And it was the truth.
   He had no solid proof. Not yet. But these weren't idle words. His deductions had logic behind them.
   "Believe it or don't-that's your choice."
   "But if you want real proof," he continued, his voice hard, "then come with me to the Hidden Mist Village."
   "I give you my word-as an Uchiha-I'll uncover the truth about your brother and Dan's deaths within three years."
   "If you truly think I'm wrong, then don't come. I won't stop you."
   He stared at her evenly.
   "You don't have to make a decision right now."
   "I'll give you time."
   "Tomorrow. Noon."
   "I want your answer."
   With that, Uchiha Haru turned, and alongside the leader of the Kaguya Clan, vanished from the scene.
   Tsunade stood frozen, fists trembling, her heart an inferno of conflict.
   "...Lady Tsunade... what do we...?" Shizune asked hesitantly, voice uncertain, eyes darting from the crater to her mentor's face.
   Tsunade didn't respond at first.
   Then she exhaled slowly, turning away.
   "We're going back to the tavern."
   And she walked off, her footsteps heavy, as if dragging the weight of the past behind her.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 138: Chapter 138 : Tsunade: Three years is too long! I will only wait for one year!
   ------------------
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   --------
   The next morning-
   Uchiha Haru and Chief Kaguya arrived at the inn's restaurant, ready to eat.
   Just as they opened the door, they came face to face with Tsunade, who was already waiting for them.
   "Lady Tsunade, you're up early," Haru said, calm as ever.
   Tsunade, on the other hand, got straight to the point. "I gave it serious thought last night. I'll go with you to the Hidden Mist Village-but three years is too long. I'll give you one year. That's my limit. And I want an explanation."
   After returning home the previous night, she had spent hours reflecting.
   Nawaki. Dan.
   The pain of their deaths had never truly healed, and now, with new suspicions rising from the shadows, she could no longer sit idly by.
   She needed answers.
   But she couldn't do this alone.
   Too much time had passed. The shinobi world was no longer the one she once knew. Konoha itself had changed-subtly, deeply.
   If the person she suspected was truly behind it all, then she'd need help-someone who could dive into the darkest corners of the ninja world with her and unearth the truth.
   That person was Uchiha Haru.
   A man with both the Mangeky Sharingan and Wood Release. A rare and dangerous combination. And more than that, a man she couldn't read.
   But just because she'd made up her mind didn't mean she would accept all his terms. She had her own conditions.
   One year, not three.
   Surely, that wasn't unreasonable.
   Except-
   "No. Three years. Not a day less," Haru said flatly.
   1
   There was no room for negotiation in his voice.
   "Two years," she countered, frowning slightly.
   "Three."
   Tsunade's brows twitched. "You..."
   Frustration flared in her chest, but after a long exhale, she finally nodded.
   "Fine. Three years it is. But if you fail to deliver, I'll bring down the entire Mist Village myself if I have to."
   "Deal," Haru agreed without hesitation.
   Chief Kaguya stood stunned nearby.
   Was this actually happening?
   He had almost fled during the night, worried that everything was falling apart. But now, things had flipped completely.
   Tsunade had agreed to go to the Hidden Mist Village.
   His son, Kimimaro, was saved.
   This was a good turn of events-no matter how sudden.
   With their agreement settled, the group sat down to eat before preparing for departure.
   Haru, Tsunade, and Shizune retired to their rooms afterward to rest and pack.
   Outside, Chief Kaguya was gathering supplies in advance.
   But just as he was about to return inside, several shinobi appeared down the street-and they immediately caught his eye.
   He recognized them.
   It was Asuma Sarutobi, whom he'd clashed with not long ago. Alongside him were Might Guy and Kurenai Yuhi.
   Kurenai looked unharmed, as composed as ever.
   Asuma had a thick bandage wrapped around his left arm, where a bone spike had pierced him. Still, he seemed stable-nothing life-threatening.
   Might Guy, however, looked wrecked.
   He was only able to walk with the support of others. The toll of the Eight Gates Technique on the human body was no joke, and it showed.
   In addition to those three, there were three others.
   One of them stood out-a tall man with silver-white hair, a mask covering the lower half of his face, and his left eye concealed beneath a forehead protector. He had an aloof aura and the presence of a leader.
   Kakashi Hatake.
   The other two gave off a far more hostile vibe.
   Their elite jnin flak jackets, their grim expressions, their posture-it was clear they weren't here to make friends.
   When enemies meet, sparks fly.
   The air immediately turned tense.
   The Kaguya chief and the Konoha shinobi had fought once before. Though their battle had been cut short by Haru's appearance, the resentment hadn't faded.
   Asuma's glare was sharp, openly hostile.
   The Kaguya chief smirked in response, a touch of sarcasm in his expression.
   But despite the tension, they didn't engage.
   They walked past each other, cold, silent.
   The reason was simple-they each had their missions.
   Now wasn't the time for personal vendettas.
   Still, a seed of worry sprouted in the Kaguya chief's heart.
   He knew the relationship these Konoha shinobi had with Uchiha Haru.
   Back then, he had acted without knowing Haru's full status. It had been a reckless mistake, one he had barely escaped from.
   But now?
   Now he knew better.
   If he made another move, if he acted carelessly again-it would be like challenging Haru directly.
   He wasn't ready for that.
   He wouldn't survive it.
   Still, as he took a few steps forward, another thought hit him.
   Why were Konoha's shinobi here?
   And not just any shinobi-but powerful ones.
   Six high-ranking ninjas, including Kakashi and Guy. This wasn't some routine patrol.
   Were they here for a mission?
   Or were they looking for someone?
   Almost subconsciously, the leader of the Kaguya Clan thought of Tsunade.
   And the more he thought about it, the more convinced he became.
   Right now, they had an agreement with Tsunade.
   He didn't want any mistakes to happen during this critical period.
   So, he shouted at the retreating group from Konoha, "Hey!"
   "Where do you think you're going, kid from the Leaf?"
   Asuma and the others turned back with unfriendly expressions.
   Enemies crossing paths on a narrow road-if they could pretend not to see each other and go their separate ways, things might remain peaceful. But to dare provoke them directly?
   Although Might Guy couldn't fight at the moment due to having opened the Eight Gates earlier-his body was completely drained-
   There were still six people on their team.
   And among them, one was truly formidable.
   If it hadn't been for the current mission, he would've already taken the opportunity to settle old scores.
   "Where we go is none of your business," Asuma said bluntly.
   The Kaguya clan leader let out a laugh. "Young man, don't speak with such temper. One day, you might die before you even realize it."
   "You want to test that theory?" Asuma narrowed his eyes, his hand already moving.
   The leader of the Kaguya Clan scowled.
   As the head of his clan, when had he ever been spoken to like this?
   Even if this guy was an acquaintance of Uchiha Haru, he wouldn't let it slide. At most, he'd hold back a little-teach him a minor lesson.
   Uchiha Haru wouldn't blame him for that.
   After all, no one said you couldn't raise a hand when you were angry.
   At that moment, someone stepped between them. The silver-haired ninja from earlier-the famous genius of Konoha-Hatake Kakashi.
   Asuma's team had already clashed with the Kaguya Clan once. They'd been injured and barely made it out.
   If they ran into more trouble, they might not survive.
   So Asuma had called for backup from the closest team-Kakashi's-and informed them of Tsunade's last known location.
   Originally, Asuma could've taken full credit this time. But, well... injuries made that impossible.
   "Asuma, don't forget our objective," Kakashi said calmly.
   Then he turned to the Kaguya clan leader. "Esteemed elder of Kirigakure, perhaps there was some misunderstanding between us earlier."
   "I hope, considering we're all shinobi of the Five Great Nations, we can avoid unnecessary conflict. There's no need to escalate what can be resolved."
   His tone shifted slightly, and his lone Sharingan narrowed sharply. "However... if the Kaguya Clan truly wants to see if Konoha's reputation is just for show-I'd be happy to oblige."
   The Kaguya leader studied the young shinobi before him.
   Compared to Asuma and Might Guy, this one... was clearly stronger.
   The new generation of Konoha couldn't be underestimated.
   "What's your name, brat?"
   "Hatake Kakashi," he replied plainly.
   "The Copy Ninja from the Third Great Ninja War...?"
   "Seeing you in person, you live up to the name."
   Of course he'd heard of Hatake Kakashi.
   "You flatter me, elder," Kakashi replied, his tone still calm, unaffected by the praise.
   The Kaguya leader nodded silently. He admired the youth's composure. Could he have been so calm at that age?
   "I stopped you only to ask a single question."
   Kakashi didn't reply. His indifferent gaze alone showed his stance clearly.
   Why should they entertain questions from a Mist ninja?
   But the Kaguya leader didn't mind. Rather than force the issue, he decided to confirm what he'd suspected.
   So he said, "Are you here looking for Tsunade-one of Konoha's Legendary Sannin?"
   Asuma, Kurenai Yuhi, Might Guy, and the others visibly tensed.
   "You know-"
   Kakashi cut him off with a slight frown, raising a hand to silence Asuma. "Who we're searching for, and why, is no concern of yours."
   But it was already too late.
   As the saying goes-no fear of powerful enemies, only of foolish teammates.
   If Kakashi had been alone, perhaps the Kaguya leader wouldn't have confirmed anything.
   But with the others present, their reactions spoke volumes.
   He saw it clearly.
   His suspicions were correct-they were here for Tsunade.
   A heavy feeling settled in the clan leader's chest.
   He didn't know the reason behind their search.
   But it couldn't be anything good.
   He had to stop them at all costs.
   After all, this involved his son's life.
   Feigning calm, he said, "I only asked because I happened to see Lady Tsunade in the city yesterday. I thought you might be searching for her-but I see I was mistaken. Never mind then."
   With that, he turned and made to leave.
   "Wait a minute!"
   Asuma called after him. "You really saw Lady Tsunade?"
   "Yes," the clan leader replied with a nod. "But weren't you not looking for her?"
   "That's none of your concern," Asuma retorted, then quickly realized how suspicious he sounded.
   After all, they needed information. He cleared his throat and softened his tone slightly.
   "Can you tell us where she was last seen? Or which direction she went?"
   But before they could press further-
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 139: Chapter 139 : Tsunade's Doubts!
   ------------------
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   The leader of the Kaguya clan glanced at Asuma, then at Kakashi. He feigned hesitation for a moment before finally nodding. "Alright," he said.
   "For Uchiha Haru's sake, I'll tell you."
   "Yesterday, I saw Lady Tsunade heading in that direction," he added, pointing confidently in the direction opposite of Tsunade's actual whereabouts.
   "Thank you," Asuma responded, grateful despite the previous conflict between them.
   Although there had been misunderstandings between their groups, the Kaguya clan's cooperation now couldn't be ignored. Asuma wasn't the type to dwell on past grievances when progress was being made.
   The Kaguya clan leader gave a small, knowing laugh, said nothing more, and turned to leave.
   He had misled the Konoha shinobi, but only for a brief time.
   Of course, they would eventually uncover the deception. All it would take was a bit of tracking and questioning before the truth became apparent. Still, even a short delay was valuable.
   The most important thing now was to get Tsunade back to the Hidden Mist Village as soon as possible.
   The Konoha ninjas, unaware of the trickery, hurried off in the direction the Kaguya leader had indicated.
   1
   To move faster, and because of his recent injuries and chakra exhaustion, Might Guy didn't accompany them. He remained behind with a team assigned to care for him.
   Only Asuma Sarutobi, Kurenai Yuhi, and Kakashi Hatake continued the pursuit.
   They traveled quickly through the terrain, leaping over tree branches and navigating narrow paths with seasoned efficiency. But after turning a corner, Kakashi suddenly stopped dead in his tracks.
   "Kakashi, what's going on?" Asuma asked, puzzled.
   "Tsunade-sama is just ahead, isn't she? Why stop now?"
   Kakashi's lone Sharingan narrowed. "The Mist shinobi lied to us. Tsunade-sama is not in this direction."
   "What?" Asuma's voice was incredulous.
   "He lied?" Kurenai's brow furrowed.
   "There's no reason for him to help us," Kakashi said evenly, his voice low and measured. "We have no alliance, no friendship. On the contrary, we've fought before. It would already be generous if he didn't try to kill us-so why would he offer help?"
   As his words sank in, realization dawned on both Asuma and Kurenai. The situation had never made sense to begin with. They had assumed goodwill that didn't exist.
   "He played us for fools," Asuma muttered angrily, clenching his fists.
   Thinking back to how he had thanked the Kaguya clan leader only fueled his irritation. The man had lied with a straight face-and worse, they'd fallen for it.
   But Kakashi raised a hand.
   "That might not be the full picture," he said. "My guess? That Mist shinobi knows exactly where Tsunade-sama is. He understood why we were here the moment we arrived."
   "You mean his target is also Tsunade?" Kurenai asked.
   Kakashi nodded. "Exactly. If we follow him... there's a high probability he'll lead us straight to her."
   ...
   Back at the residence, Chief Kaguya returned quickly, her expression tense. She didn't waste time.
   1
   "Haru, Tsunade," she said sharply. "It's time. We have to go-now."
   She didn't explain. There was no need. The urgency in her tone said enough.
   Uchiha Haru and Tsunade exchanged a glance, then nodded. They didn't question her; both understood the nature of shinobi life. Plans could change in an instant.
   They gathered their things and were about to set off when-just as they stepped out of the doorway-Kakashi, Asuma, and Kurenai appeared at the corner of the street.
   Chief Kaguya's expression froze. She hadn't expected this.
   Hadn't she successfully sent them on a wild goose chase? How were they back already?
   On the other side, Asuma looked smug. The corner of his mouth twitched with amusement as he locked eyes with her.
   Gotcha.
   So much for clever tricks.
   She had tried to throw them off-and ended up doing the opposite. She had practically led them right to Tsunade.
   "Tsunade-sama!" Kakashi called out, striding forward with Asuma and Kurenai right behind him. He bowed respectfully.
   Then his gaze shifted to Uchiha Haru. He gave a short nod.
   No matter what had happened between Konoha and the Uchiha clan, their split had been-at least officially-peaceful. And everyone here knew Haru. Ignoring him would only cause tension.
   Kurenai, however, looked visibly awkward. Her eyes lingered on Haru a moment longer before she glanced away, her expression unreadable.
   As they stood face to face, everyone's expression shifted.
   They had all heard of Tsunade, of course. One of the legendary Sannin. Her name had once echoed across the Land of Fire, synonymous with strength and medical prowess.
   Though many of them had been children when she vanished from Konoha, they still remembered her. Enough to recall her appearance.
   But the woman standing before them now looked exactly the same as she had over a decade ago.
   No wrinkles. No sign of age. Her golden hair still shone, her features untouched by time.
   How? This wasn't normal-not for any shinobi, no matter how skilled.
   "It's her," Kurenai whispered, more to herself than anyone else.
   "But... how?"
   However, since it was a somewhat private topic regarding a woman's age, they didn't ask too many questions when they met again after so many years.
   Tsunade was already used to this kind of expression.
   Almost everyone who knew her true identity reacted the same way when they saw her for the first time.
   Of course, there were always a few exceptions.
   For example-Uchiha Haru.
   She couldn't understand this young Uchiha. No matter the situation, he always seemed calm, composed, as though everything was within his grasp.
   Tsunade noticed immediately-he wore Konoha's forehead protector and shinobi attire.
   Even though her connection to Konoha had long since faded, it was still the village she was raised in. And seeing Konoha shinobi again stirred something faintly familiar in her heart.
   "You're a ninja from Konoha," she said, narrowing her eyes.
   "You must be Asuma, right? Last I saw you, you were still waddling around in open-crotch pants. I never thought you'd grow up so fast."
   "And you-the son of the White Fang. You're still the same brooding type. No wonder girls avoid you."
   Tsunade smirked as she teased the younger generation of Konoha ninja.
   Even Kakashi, always composed, looked a little uneasy at her comments.
   Asuma, on the other hand, turned crimson.
   It was humiliating enough to be reminded of that in private-much worse to hear it in front of his crush.
   Neither of them wanted the conversation to drag on any longer. Asuma quickly stepped forward.
   "Tsunade-sama, we're here on the orders of the Third Hokage. Please-return to Konoha."
   "Konoha needs your strength now."
   Tsunade frowned slightly.
   Her gaze slid toward Uchiha Haru, and she asked calmly, "What's happened in Konoha?"
   She had been away from the shinobi world for too long.
   Years of wandering the lands, drowning herself in sake and gambling, trying to escape the grief of losing Nawaki and Dan.
   She had deliberately distanced herself from the ninja world.
   So Kakashi recounted what had happened in Konoha and the rest of the shinobi world over the past year. He didn't mention every detail-but every word he chose carried weight, chosen for its impact on Konoha and the Five Great Nations.
   "...Tsunade-sama, Konoha is now at its weakest point since its founding by the First Hokage-Hashirama Senju."
   "There are many outside forces eyeing the village. Konoha needs you. The title of Hokage needs you. Please-return with us."
   At his words, Kakashi, Asuma, and Kurenai all bowed deeply to her.
   "No way!"
   Before Tsunade could say anything, the head of the Kaguya Clan stepped forward, eyes sharp and voice cutting.
   "Lady Tsunade has already agreed to travel to Kirigakure with us. She will not follow you to Konoha-no matter what you say."
   He had grown more and more uneasy as the conversation continued. Watching her grow increasingly familiar with Konoha's little brats was unbearable.
   "This isn't your decision to make," Asuma snapped back coldly.
   He still hadn't forgotten the humiliation of being tricked by the Kaguya leader, and the anger in his chest was itching for release.
   "You-!"
   The Kaguya leader was just about to explode when Uchiha Haru raised a hand.
   Calmly, he said, "I believe Lady Tsunade will make the best choice. She won't disappoint any of us."
   He gave her the power to choose, offering no pressure, no hint of coercion. The Kaguya leader hesitated, but eventually trusted Haru's judgment and stepped back, remaining silent.
   Tsunade fell into quiet thought, not answering immediately.
   "Lady Tsunade," Asuma said, stepping forward with urgency. "Wherever the leaves dance, the fire will continue to burn."
   2
   "Are you truly willing to abandon Konoha?"
   To him, this was not something that required debate.
   She was one of the legendary Sannin, granddaughter of the First Hokage-Senju Hashirama himself. With the village in peril, wasn't it her duty to return and protect it?
   Tsunade didn't reply.
   But it wasn't a question of whether to return.
   She had already made peace with her decision a long time ago-since the end of the Second Great Ninja War.
   She had walked away from Konoha and the shinobi world, disappearing into the common streets of the world to drown her sorrows in sake and forget her past.
   Even if Haru had never appeared, she wouldn't have returned to Konoha.
   Now, she had even more reason not to go back.
   And that reason-no matter what it was compared to, even Konoha didn't outweigh it.
   But what made her hesitate wasn't Konoha.
   It was something else.
   The Uchiha clan had left Konoha-and joined Kirigakure.
   She'd long wondered why an Uchiha was working with the Kaguya Clan of the Hidden Mist.
   Now, it was all clear.
   The Uchiha Clan had defected. Left Konoha.
   Joined another village.
   Why?
   What had happened?
   Uchiha Haru... Had he discovered the truth about that night because of this?
   Tsunade raised her head and asked, "Uchiha Haru-why did your clan leave Konoha?"
   The question cut through the tension like a kunai.
   Everyone turned toward Haru.
   Even the Konoha shinobi were deeply curious.
   The Third Hokage had provided an official statement about the Uchiha Clan's departure.
   But it had never sat right with them.
   And while it might have convinced the general public, those who knew the inner workings of the village weren't so easily fooled.
   Ever since the Uchiha Clan left, Konoha's leadership had issued a silent directive-do not mention them.
   Pretend they never existed.
   Erase them from conversation.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 6 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 140: Chapter 140 : Kurenai Yuhi - Why Didn't He Say a Word to Me!
   ------------------
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   It seemed someone wanted to completely erase the Uchiha Clan from Konoha's history.
   If this continued, then perhaps after a few decades-or even centuries-people would genuinely forget that the Uchiha Clan was once the largest and most powerful clan in Konoha.
   But not yet.
   The more the higher-ups tried to suppress the truth, the more curiosity it stirred.
   There had to be a secret buried behind this. Something so shocking it couldn't be allowed to surface.
   Uchiha Haru looked at those gathered before him and asked calmly, "Do you really want to know the truth?"
   "Even though what lies beneath may be something none of you are ready to believe."
   All eyes locked onto him. They could sense it-this was no trivial matter. This was something that could shake the foundations of everything they thought they knew.
   "...I want to know. Is it related to that person?"
   Haru gave a slight nod. He didn't deny it.
   Though he had once reached an agreement with the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, and Danzo Shimura, promising mutual silence, everyone involved had known that agreement was little more than a temporary ceasefire-a facade of civility.
   Both sides had left each other a way out. But if the Uchiha were in danger, if the situation turned desperate, it was obvious that Hiruzen and Danzo would waste no time intervening.
   Both were as cunning as they were ruthless. Calculating. Sinister in their actions and methods.
   So, even if Haru broke their agreement now and let the truth slip, he wouldn't carry any guilt.
   On the contrary, he would find a measure of satisfaction in ruining the game those two old bastards were playing.
   Commitments meant nothing if neither side had ever meant them in the first place.
   And clearly, they hadn't.
   The crowded street wasn't the place for this conversation. Nor was any room in the village-with too many eyes, too many ears hiding in the shadows.
   They left the village outskirts and headed to an isolated clearing just beyond the city limits.
   It was an open space, seldom visited, with wide visibility. If anyone approached, they would know immediately.
   "Alright," Tsunade said, staring at Haru. "You can speak now."
   Haru's tone remained steady and calm. "The Uchiha left Konoha because Konoha initiated the Uchiha Clan Extermination Night-an orchestrated massacre meant to wipe out the entire Uchiha bloodline."
   "What?!"
   "That's impossible!"
   Asuma Sarutobi blurted it out instinctively. His mind rejected the idea outright.
   The Uchiha were one of the two founding clans of Konoha.
   How could Konoha-his Konoha-attempt to destroy the Uchiha?
   And with his father, the Third Hokage, at the helm? No. He couldn't accept it.
   Kurenai Yuhi stood frozen in shock. Her mind was spinning.
   But unlike Asuma, she didn't deny Haru's words.
   Not because she wanted to believe them-but because she had already seen Konoha's darker side firsthand.
   At that high-level council meeting, they had actually suggested sacrificing Haru, the man who had risked everything to save Hinata, for the sake of so-called peace. That kind of twisted logic had left a scar on her heart.
   Her crimson eyes stared deeply at Haru now.
   If what he said was true...
   Then he, and the entire Uchiha Clan, had been bearing an unimaginable burden this entire time.
   Haru didn't elaborate further.
   Believe him or don't. It didn't matter.
   All he wanted was to plant a seed in their minds.
   To let them know that Konoha wasn't as pure as it pretended to be.
   The glamour was only on the surface.
   Beneath it was rot. Darkness. Lies.
   Tsunade and Hatake Kakashi, after the initial shock, remained silent.
   They knew too much.
   They knew just how tense the relationship between the Uchiha and the village leadership had become.
   It wasn't impossible.
   But still-could he really have done such a thing?
   The thought clawed at their minds, but they didn't want to believe it. Or maybe... they didn't dare to.
   After a long silence, Kakashi finally spoke.
   "If he was involved... then he would have ensured the plan was airtight. There's no way any Uchiha could have survived."
   His voice was grim, his gaze sharp.
   He had once served in the ANBU, directly under that man. He knew his methods well.
   Cold. Precise. Efficient.
   "The Uchiha Clan would have been utterly annihilated."
   "But I survived," Haru said, unflinching. "And the Uchiha Clan still lives."
   It was a simple statement. But in that moment, it was the most powerful truth in the world.
   Kakashi narrowed his eyes. "How?"
   In Konoha, under the control of that man, escaping-let alone saving an entire clan-was virtually impossible.
   But Haru's answer wasn't words.
   It was his eyes.
   He looked directly at Kakashi-and his Sharingan flared crimson.
   Three tomoe spun violently, then converged-morphing into a new shape entirely.
   A blade-like design formed in the center.
   Mangeky Sharingan!
   Kakashi's heart stopped. He already possessed a Sharingan. He knew what this meant.
   But then he shook his head slowly.
   "...Still not enough."
   "The Mangeky Sharingan can't transport an entire clan."
   "What if you add this?"
   In his palm, a seedling, nourished by chakra, grew rapidly-its transformation visible to the naked eye.
   Within moments, it became a small tree.
   Wood Release.
   Kakashi's eyes widened in disbelief.
   He couldn't believe what he was seeing-this legendary kekkei genkai, known to have belonged solely to the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama, now appeared before him again.
   The Mangeky Sharingan allowed Uchiha Haru to move freely within Konoha, but taking his clan with him was another matter entirely.
   However, with Wood Release added to the Mangeky Sharingan, no obstacle was insurmountable.
   Even alone, he now possessed the power to challenge all of Konoha.
   Kakashi was speechless.
   Why?
   Why did Haru have this strength?
   "To destroy the Uchiha... that was Itachi Uchiha's plan, not Konoha's!"
   Asuma Sarutobi looked at Haru and repeated himself, voice shaking with disbelief, "That was Itachi's plan!"
   His unease was palpable.
   Kakashi had said so much.
   Even an idiot could tell who he'd been talking about.
   His father-the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen.
   Asuma had once been rebellious and disobedient.
   But no matter how rocky their relationship, his father had always been a hero in his heart.
   He would never allow anyone to tarnish that.
   "Asuma, do you really think the Third Hokage could've been unaware of something this significant happening in Konoha?"
   Haru didn't need to answer. Tsunade cut in sharply, her voice like a slap.
   Asuma froze.
   Yes.
   If what Uchiha Haru said was true, then the Third must have known.
   And Itachi... he was part of Anbu.
   Anbu answered only to the Hokage.
   The pieces had all fallen into place, leaving no room for denial.
   Still, Asuma murmured under his breath, "No... no..."
   "All of this is fake. It's impossible. This is absolutely impossible!"
   1
   Tsunade, Kakashi, and Kurenai Yuhi all understood what he was going through.
   After all, the Third was Asuma's father.
   They all went silent for a while.
   What gnawed at each of them was the same question: Could the Third really be the man Haru described?
   Their doubts, suspicions, and theories were all based on one thing-that Haru was telling the truth.
   If he was lying, no matter how logical it seemed, none of it held weight.
   "I've decided to go to the Hidden Mist Village."
   While everyone was still wrestling with their thoughts, Tsunade gave her answer.
   The Kaguya Clan's leader lit up with a subtle flash of satisfaction.
   It was the response he had hoped for.
   Uchiha Haru, on the other hand, remained calm, unsurprised. He had anticipated this outcome long ago.
   Kakashi, Asuma, and Kurenai were the ones who struggled.
   "Lady Tsunade," Kakashi said urgently, "we've only heard Uchiha Haru's version of events. We can't judge the truth from one side-"
   Their mission had been to find Tsunade and bring her back to Konoha.
   If word got out that they'd located her-only to let her leave with someone from the Hidden Mist and an Uchiha fugitive-how could they explain that to the Hokage and the elders?
   "That's right, Lady Tsunade. I believe my father-Lord Hokage-would never do what Haru claimed."
   Asuma's voice rang with conviction.
   But his gaze toward Haru simmered with anger.
   He refused to allow anyone to insult his father.
   Only Kurenai remained silent, her head slightly bowed. No one could guess what was on her mind.
   Despite their protests, Tsunade remained composed.
   "I have my own reasons for going to the Hidden Mist Village," she said plainly.
   "There's nothing more to discuss. This is my decision."
   She had to uncover the truth behind Kato Dan and Nawaki's deaths-no matter what it took.
   "But-"
   "Lady Tsunade has already made her decision!"
   The Kaguya Clan leader cut them off before Kakashi or Asuma could protest again.
   Asuma turned to him, eyes blazing with fury, but held his tongue. In the end, he only sighed.
   Kakashi stood frozen, helpless, as Haru led Tsunade away.
   "You all... be careful."
   Tsunade stopped suddenly after a few steps, glancing back at the three Konoha ninja behind her.
   Be careful?
   Kakashi's brow furrowed, but he quickly masked his reaction.
   Asuma was less composed. "Lady Tsunade, are you... are you saying even you suspect the Hokage?"
   Tsunade didn't answer directly.
   "In any case," she said, "it's better to be cautious."
   "What we discussed today must not be leaked."
   "You all... take care of yourselves."
   With those final words, several figures blurred and vanished using the Body Flicker Technique.
   Asuma stood there, face dark with frustration.
   He still couldn't understand why even Tsunade-one of the Legendary Sannin-would doubt his father.
   "Kakashi, Kurenai... You don't believe what Uchiha Haru said, do you?"
   But his question was met with silence.
   Kurenai's face was unreadable, lost in thought.
   It wasn't the Third Hokage's morality that plagued her most.
   What weighed on her heart was something else entirely.
   This reunion-after so many years-Haru hadn't said a single word to her.
   3
   Not even a glance.
   Not even a goodbye.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 141: Chapter 141 : Negotiation! Meeting an Old Acquaintance!
   ------------------
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   Kakashi's expression turned contemplative.
   He didn't fully believe everything Uchiha Haru had said-but it reminded him of something that had haunted him for years: the disgraceful death of his father, Sakumo Hatake, the White Fang of Konoha. Was it truly wrong to abandon a mission to save your comrades?
   Why had Konoha's upper echelons, even the very teammates his father had saved, turned around to condemn him?
   In the end, Konoha's hero, the famed White Fang, had been driven to suicide by his own village.
   Kakashi had never fully come to terms with that.
   And now, another question gnawed at the edge of his mind:
   Where had the Third Hokage been during all of this?
   Back then, as the acting Hokage, he had the power to intervene-just one word could have changed the entire outcome.
   But instead...
   The Third Hokage had remained silent. Passive. Watching as Sakumo Hatake was vilified and left to die alone.
   Until now, Kakashi had never questioned Hiruzen Sarutobi's actions. The Third Hokage had been revered throughout Konoha, shouldering the will of the First and Second Hokage and leading the village to its prime.
   2
   He had mentored the Legendary Sannin and governed with diligence, order, and patience. The villagers and shinobi alike respected him deeply.
   Someone like that was above suspicion-at least, Kakashi used to believe so.
   Until he heard Uchiha Haru's version of what really happened on the night of the Uchiha Clan massacre.
   And Tsunade's cryptic warning before she left: "Be careful."
   Be careful... of who?
   The Third Hokage?
   Kakashi was certain now-Tsunade knew something. She had kept it from them, but the way she spoke, it had to be connected to the Third Hokage.
   Maybe Hiruzen Sarutobi wasn't as noble as he seemed...
   "You... you guys..."
   Asuma stared at Yuhi Kurenai and Kakashi in disbelief.
   No response.
   Their silence... was that an admission?
   He repeated, "You're seriously doubting the Hokage too?"
   "No."
   Kakashi shook his head, though his convictions had clearly shifted.
   "As Konoha shinobi, how could we possibly doubt our Hokage?"
   "You're overthinking it, Asuma."
   Yuhi Kurenai nodded, her tone deliberately vague.
   Though she and Asuma shared a close relationship, the fact remained-Hiruzen Sarutobi was Asuma's father.
   Voicing her doubts would be foolish.
   Asuma seemed to relax a bit. "That's good."
   "Look, the Third Hokage would never do the kind of thing Haru suggested."
   "I swear it!"
   Kakashi and Kurenai both nodded.
   There was no point in arguing with Asuma here.
   "Yes, Asuma, you're right," Kakashi said carefully. "But just because we don't believe this kind of talk doesn't mean others won't."
   "To prevent rumors from spreading and confusing the uninformed-or damaging the Third Hokage's reputation..."
   "It's best we don't speak of this again. Not a word to anyone."
   "Especially not in front of the Third Hokage. Got it?"
   "Got it."
   Asuma slapped his chest. "Don't worry, I won't tell a soul-especially not the Third."
   "He's given everything for Konoha, working himself to the bone for decades. If he found out people were slandering him like this... I can't even imagine how angry he'd be. I swear, I won't say a word."
   "Good. Just keep it that way."
   Kakashi patted him on the shoulder.
   If Uchiha Haru's version of events was true, then the Third Hokage must remain unaware that they knew.
   After all, Asuma, as his son, would likely be safe.
   But Kakashi and Kurenai?
   Not so much.
   That's why Kakashi came up with this excuse-to stabilize Asuma and protect themselves.
   Kurenai gave Kakashi a nod. Clearly, she'd been thinking the same thing. She'd been trying to figure out how to contain the fallout-but now, it seemed they were on the same page.
   With that, the three reached a silent understanding. They prepared to head out-first to regroup with Might Guy and the others, then back to Konoha.
   The mission had failed. They needed to report the news to the Hokage as soon as possible.
   -
   Meanwhile, Uchiha Haru, Tsunade, and Chief Kaguya of the Kaguya Clan were already on their way back to the Hidden Mist Village.
   They could have returned faster-say, by using the Flying Thunder God Technique.
   Mei Terumi, the Fifth Mizukage, carried a marked kunai from Haru. He could teleport back in an instant if he wanted to.
   But there was no rush.
   Haru had been stationed in the Hidden Mist for quite some time-and frankly, he was bored.
   Why hurry back?
   Whether he was here or there, he was still a hands-off leader. His responsibilities didn't change.
   There was no real difference.
   Tsunade didn't seem in any particular rush either.
   She knew that once she returned to the Hidden Mist, she'd be saddled with work.
   How could she possibly enjoy this level of freedom and leisure once that happened?
   Better to squeeze in a little gambling while she still could.
   As for money?
   Naturally, that was Chief Kaguya's problem.
   After all, he was the one who'd asked for their help.
   At first, Chief Kaguya didn't think it was a big deal. It was just a bit of money, so he didn't take it too seriously.
   But soon, he couldn't hold it in any longer.
   Damn it, that woman Tsunade is a complete money sink.
   Other gamblers at least win every now and then, even if it's only half the time.
   But Tsunade? She never wins. Not once.
   2
   Watching Tsunade gamble feels like watching her hand out free money to the casino.
   Still, as the leader of the Kaguya Clan, he couldn't say anything outright. He just kept it bottled up inside-and it was eating him alive.
   And so, they kept losing money... and continued their journey forward.
   Uchiha Haru and his group pressed onward, cheerfully heading in the direction of the Hidden Mist Village.
   At the same time, a significant figure arrived at Konoha.
   "Jiraiya, I feel so much more at ease now that you've returned."
   The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, smiled warmly as he looked at the middle-aged shinobi standing before him.
   He had long silver hair, a flowing red cloak, two distinct red markings beneath his eyes, and a forehead protector emblazoned with the kanji for "oil."
   This was Jiraiya, one of Konoha's Legendary Sannin.
   Previously, the Third Hokage had dispatched both Asuma's and Kakashi's teams to search for Tsunade, and had also sent another to find Jiraiya.
   Since the Uchiha Clan's departure from Konoha, the village had grown significantly weaker. It was time to call in every reliable powerhouse they had.
   If both Jiraiya and Tsunade could return, Konoha would gain two Kage-level shinobi-an immense boost to their forces.
   Jiraiya bowed slightly in greeting. "Sensei, you always told us: 'Where the leaves dance, the fire will continue to burn.'"
   "Konoha needs us now more than ever. I'll do everything I can to help our village pull through these hard times."
   1
   "Mmm." Hiruzen nodded, a pleased smile on his lips. "Good, good."
   "So many years have passed..."
   "The young, mischievous Jiraiya I once knew has grown into a towering tree-capable of shielding Konoha from wind and rain."
   Jiraiya chuckled. The master and student, long separated by time and distance, shared a rare and warm reunion.
   After a few moments of reminiscing, Jiraiya's tone shifted.
   "Sensei, where's Tsunade? Has she returned yet?"
   "She should be here soon," Hiruzen replied, his expression thoughtful.
   He had already passed Tsunade's location to his son, Asuma. Logically, Tsunade should've arrived before Jiraiya did.
   So why wasn't she here yet?
   Could something have happened along the way?
   As Hiruzen was lost in thought, a ninja rushed in from outside to deliver a report.
   "Hokage-sama! Teams Asuma and Kakashi have returned!"
   "See? Just as I said!"
   Hiruzen laughed heartily, exchanging a glance with Jiraiya.
   "Let them in," the Third ordered.
   Jiraiya took the opportunity to smooth out his clothing and straighten his hair.
   It had been so many years... how had Tsunade changed?
   "Lord Hokage!"
   "Master Jiraiya!"
   The door opened and five figures stepped inside. Besides Jiraiya, who was still recovering from the aftereffects of using the Eight Gates Technique, the others-members of Asuma's and Kakashi's squads-lined up to report.
   Hiruzen gave a calm nod. "Good work."
   But in the next second, his expression tightened. Something was off.
   There was no sign of Tsunade among them.
   "Asuma, where is Tsunade?"
   Asuma hesitated.
   "This... Hokage-sama..."
   "We failed the mission."
   "...What?" Hiruzen's brows furrowed deeply. "What happened?"
   Asuma had been given direct intelligence on Tsunade's whereabouts-it should've been a straightforward task. How could they have failed?
   Was the intel bad?
   Jiraiya's expression dimmed slightly. He had looked forward to this reunion for years... and now she was nowhere to be found.
   "What happened?" he asked.
   "Was there an ambush along the way?"
   Asuma and Kakashi exchanged a glance. Both hesitated.
   The next revelation involved Uchiha Haru. They couldn't speak lightly of it.
   Hiruzen noticed their discomfort and frowned harder.
   "Don't be afraid to speak. What happened?"
   "Did you at least find Tsunade?"
   "Yes," Asuma answered. "We found her. But..."
   "But what?" Hiruzen demanded.
   Asuma's voice dropped an octave. "We encountered someone on the way."
   "Who?"
   Asuma took a breath.
   "Uchiha Haru."
   A heavy silence followed.
   The moment the name was spoken, Sarutobi Hiruzen's eyes hardened.
   His thoughts immediately flew back to the young Uchiha who had destroyed the clan's planned culling-and foiled his delicate political scheme in the process.
   Jiraiya's gaze sharpened. "That's the boy who led the Uchiha clan's exodus from Konoha, right?"
   Even while wandering the world, Jiraiya had remained informed about the major happenings in the shinobi world. He was very familiar with the name Uchiha Haru.
   "Yes. That's him," Asuma confirmed.
   Bang!
   Hiruzen slammed his palm against the table, his expression dark with fury.
   "That brat! Uchiha Haru has gone too far! He dares to steal Tsunade-one of the Legendary Sannin-from right under our noses!"
   1
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 142: Chapter 142 : Sandaime: What, Tsunade Doesn't Want to Come Back?!
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
   The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, was known for his gentle and amiable demeanor. He rarely lost his temper.
   But now, he was so furious he nearly slammed his hand down on the table just to vent. That alone made it clear how enraged he truly was.
   "Hokage-sama... it's not that Uchiha Haru forced Tsunade-sama to leave," Asuma said carefully. "It's that Tsunade-sama herself doesn't want to return to Konoha."
   "She chose to go with Uchiha Haru to the Hidden Mist Village. Willingly."
   Sarutobi Hiruzen's brows furrowed. "What?"
   "You're saying Tsunade doesn't want to return to Konoha?"
   "Yes," Asuma confirmed without hesitation.
   He was certain Uchiha Haru hadn't said a single word of coercion.
   Tsunade had gone with him willingly.
   "Is that really true?"
   Sarutobi Hiruzen turned his gaze to Kakashi, seeking confirmation, disbelief etched into the lines of his face.
   Kakashi gave a small nod. "Yes, Hokage-sama."
   A chill settled over the room. Sarutobi Hiruzen's expression darkened, his instincts warning him that something wasn't right.
   "What happened?" he asked, voice low. "As the granddaughter of the First Hokage, my student, and one of Konoha's Legendary Sannin-how could Tsunade possibly not want to return?"
   Jiraiya, standing off to the side, also looked confused.
   He had known Tsunade for most of his life. Her love for Konoha had never wavered.
   Konoha was in dire straits now more than ever. If Tsunade wouldn't come back, there had to be a reason. Was it something more important?
   Or... was she still haunted by the deaths of her younger brother Nawaki and her lover Dan?
   "This..."
   Asuma shifted uncomfortably. There were parts of the story they had agreed not to speak of, so every word now had to be chosen with care.
   Almost reflexively, he cast a glance at Kakashi.
   Normally, Kakashi would step in during moments like this, to smooth things over or redirect the topic. But today, for some reason, Kakashi had been silent ever since entering the office.
   Other than Kakashi, the only ones who had seen Tsunade were Asuma and Kurenai Yuhi. And he couldn't just dump this mess on Kurenai.
   With no other choice, Asuma took a deep breath and began recounting the entire situation-from their encounter with the head of the Kaguya Clan, to Uchiha Haru's intervention, and finally, to when they met Tsunade.
   Naturally, he omitted any mention of Uchiha Haru's commentary on Sarutobi Hiruzen himself.
   "A bone sword pulled from the body? That's definitely a kekkei genkai-Shikotsumyaku," Jiraiya muttered. "That means it must have been the Kaguya Clan. There's only one person from that clan known to possess that kind of terrifying power... their leader."
   Jiraiya, having traveled extensively and fought in the last Great Ninja War, was no stranger to bloodline abilities. From Asuma's description alone, he quickly deduced the man's identity.
   But what surprised him even more was something else entirely.
   "Uchiha Haru blocked Might Guy's full-power strike while he was in the Seventh Gate?" Jiraiya asked, eyes wide.
   As one of Konoha's Sannin, he knew better than most just how deadly the Eight Gates Technique was.
   Might Guy had started as an average Genin. But when he opened the Eight Gates, he had once decimated the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist, reducing them to just three survivors. The others only lived because they'd fled fast enough.
   3
   Now, Guy was even stronger than he had been back then. A prodigy of the current generation.
   Seventh Gate-Daytime Tiger. That level of power was already beyond most Kage.
   And yet... it had been blocked?
   "Are you sure?" Jiraiya demanded.
   "I saw it with my own eyes," Asuma said solemnly. "It was like his punch hit an immovable mountain. Haru didn't even budge."
   That moment had been seared into his mind.
   Sarutobi Hiruzen, however, didn't look surprised.
   No one understood Uchiha Haru's strength better than he did.
   1
   On the night of the Uchiha Clan's extermination, Haru had stood alone against five Kage-level opponents-and held his own with terrifying composure.
   If anyone could block Guy's Seventh Gate, it would be him.
   After confirming the situation, Sarutobi Hiruzen dismissed the others.
   Soon, only he and Jiraiya remained in the office.
   "Jiraiya," he said slowly, "what do you think about all this?"
   Naturally, he was referring to Tsunade.
   Jiraiya frowned, clearly uneasy. "It doesn't add up. Tsunade wouldn't do something like this. Unless... unless she's still carrying the burden of what happened back then?"
   "But that doesn't explain why she'd go to the Hidden Mist Village."
   Sarutobi Hiruzen's expression faltered for just a moment, as if an old memory had stirred something uncomfortable in him.
   But he covered it up with a vague sigh. "Maybe."
   "Sensei," Jiraiya said after a moment, "how about I head to the Hidden Mist Village myself? I can talk to her. Figure out what's really going on."
   "This..." Sarutobi Hiruzen paused.
   After a brief moment of silence, he shook his head. "Not yet. Let's hold off for now."
   "Konoha is short-handed. Your presence here is needed more than ever."
   "As for Tsunade... she's no longer the reckless girl she once was. We should trust her. Trust her decisions, and believe she knows what she's doing."
   Jiraiya looked at him for a moment, then nodded. "Alright."
   He didn't argue.
   The two exchanged a few more pleasantries before Jiraiya took his leave.
   After all, Hiruzen was the Hokage. There were countless matters awaiting his attention.
   As Jiraiya stepped out of the room, the expression on his face darkened.
   Worry weighed on him heavily.
   He noticed something unusual.
   Tsunade hadn't returned. He wanted to go to the Hidden Mist Village to look for her, but the Third Hokage refused.
   Although what the Third said wasn't completely unreasonable, his approach didn't sit right with Jiraiya.
   What kind of person is Tsunade? Impulsive. Short-tempered.
   She's the type who acts first and asks questions later-quick to trust, quick to anger. But to believe that she would be left alone, ignored, with just a few vague words tossed her way?
   Jiraiya didn't buy it.
   And with the village currently short-staffed, wouldn't it be better if she came back?
   If he could bring Tsunade home, Konoha would regain one of its Sannin.
   All of this left Jiraiya with a knot in his chest.
   His teacher-Sarutobi Hiruzen, the Third Hokage-was deliberately keeping him away from Tsunade.
   And the fact that Tsunade hadn't returned yet?
   That might have something to do with Sarutobi Hiruzen himself.
   "Is there something going on between the teacher and Tsunade?" Jiraiya muttered to himself.
   He felt increasingly uneasy.
   "No. I have to see her for myself and get to the bottom of this!"
   ...
   Elsewhere, after Jiraiya had left, Sarutobi Hiruzen went about his duties as usual, reviewing one matter after another.
   As the sky began to darken, he suddenly ordered, "Bring Asuma to me."
   "Yes, Hokage-sama."
   An ANBU agent appeared in the room silently, received the order, and vanished just as quickly.
   Soon, Asuma entered the room.
   "Hokage-sama!" he said, saluting.
   "Come, sit down," Sarutobi Hiruzen gestured. "There's no one else around now. Treat this like home. You can call me Father."
   Asuma hesitated only a second before stepping forward and taking a seat.
   Sarutobi Hiruzen smiled warmly. "You must've had a rough time on your last mission."
   "It wasn't too bad," Asuma replied, his tone subdued. "But I failed your expectations..."
   He couldn't help but feel ashamed.
   He had been told where Tsunade was-and he still failed to bring her back.
   "It's fine."
   "Everyone grows step by step."
   "Even I didn't handle things perfectly at the beginning," the Third said with a chuckle.
   Looking his son in the eyes, he added, "You must remember-temporary failure means nothing. What matters is that no matter how hard you fall, you always find the courage to stand back up."
   "You're my son. I believe, one day, you'll follow the same path I did."
   "Follow... your path?" Asuma's voice was low, but a warm feeling surged through his chest. He looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen and said with determination, "I will."
   The old man smiled. "That's my son."
   Asuma relaxed slightly, a small smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. They talked a bit longer, casually, father and son.
   Then, Sarutobi Hiruzen's tone shifted slightly.
   "Asuma... Earlier today, when you reported your mission, you said everything went normally." He narrowed his eyes slightly. "But you're hiding something, aren't you?"
   Asuma's body tensed. "No... nothing like that."
   Sarutobi Hiruzen chuckled softly. "They say a father knows his son best. Did you really think you could fool me?"
   He had already sensed something was off during the report, but with others present, it wasn't the right time to dig deeper.
   Now was different.
   "I'm telling the truth," Asuma said, forcing himself to remain calm.
   He thought back to what Kakashi had told him-to the promise he'd made.
   What Uchiha Haru told him... could not be spoken.
   But Sarutobi Hiruzen's suspicion only deepened.
   His gaze sharpened. "Asuma... I'm not just the Hokage. I'm your father. Is there anything you can't tell me?"
   "I know Uchiha Haru is young, but he's cunning. I'm afraid he's tricked you with his words."
   "Right now, if you refuse to tell me the truth, you're helping him work against me."
   "Do you want to stand with Uchiha Haru, or with your father?"
   "I..." Asuma's inner conflict twisted in his chest. "But I promised not to tell."
   So there was something to hide.
   "I see," Hiruzen said coldly. "Who did you promise? Uchiha Haru? Of course he doesn't want you to talk-because he knows that once you tell me, all his lies will be exposed."
   Still, Asuma said nothing.
   Sarutobi Hiruzen's face hardened. "You've really disappointed me."
   "Father, I..."
   Asuma's shoulders slumped. Under the pressure, he could no longer resist the weight pressing down on his conscience.
   "...Alright. I'll tell you."
   6
   He exhaled deeply, his voice carrying both guilt and resignation.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 143: Chapter 143 - Akatsuki! Art is an Explosion!
   Asuma Sarutobi finally caved under the mounting pressure, unable to carry the weight of his secret any longer.
   "I think this Uchiha Haru is just spouting nonsense-deliberately trying to tarnish the reputation of Konoha, and of your name, Father."
   Even now, as he spoke of it, Asuma's expression remained tense and filled with resentment.
   The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, kept his face calm, but inwardly, a coldness settled in his chest. He had known that meeting Uchiha Haru would bring nothing but complications.
   "What about Kakashi and Kurenai Yuhi?" Hiruzen asked without emotion. "Did they believe Uchiha Haru's claims?"
   "No," Asuma replied quickly, shaking his head. "Definitely not."
   He knew just how disastrous it would be if either Kakashi or Kurenai were influenced by Haru's accusations, so he rushed to reassure his father.
   "They're loyal to Konoha and to you, Father. If they weren't, Kakashi wouldn't have gone out of his way to suggest we keep the incident quiet-for your sake."
   "Mm." The Third Hokage gave a small, approving nod. "Yes. Kakashi and Kurenai have always been loyal to the village. There's no way they'd be swayed by Uchiha Haru's delusions."
   Hearing his father's confidence, Asuma finally relaxed. Even if he had broken his word and revealed what was meant to stay hidden, at least it hadn't corrupted Kakashi or Kurenai's loyalty. And more importantly, he knew his father would handle the matter decisively.
   "Well then, go and get some rest. It's late," Hiruzen said with a gentle smile.
   "Yes!" Asuma bowed respectfully. "You should rest too, Father. Don't push yourself too hard."
   With that, he turned and departed swiftly.
   But once the door closed behind him, Hiruzen's face darkened. The warmth drained from his expression as the shadows gathered around him.
   "Kakashi is doubting you."
   A voice came from within the gloom.
   A figure emerged from the darkness-it was Danzo Shimura.
   Sarutobi Hiruzen didn't answer. He didn't need to. Of course he had seen it. He hadn't just heard it from Asuma. He had felt it in Kakashi's silence earlier during the briefing. Something about the way the young man stood, arms crossed, lips sealed. It had been... too quiet. Too measured.
   Once, he would have called Kakashi his most trusted subordinate.
   But now, after learning what Uchiha Haru had revealed, it all made sense.
   The doubt. The hesitation.
   Because of Haru's words, Kakashi had begun to question him.
   "We have to eliminate him," Danzo said grimly.
   He meant Kakashi.
   "No," the Third Hokage replied immediately, his tone firm. "Kakashi is a genius. One of the few we have left. Konoha can't afford to lose someone like him."
   Danzo scoffed. "And what about the deaths of Sakumo Hatake and the Fourth Hokage, Minato Namikaze? You think Kakashi won't dig into those? If he starts questioning you, he'll uncover the truth behind both."
   "You won't be able to hide it forever."
   Hiruzen's brows furrowed deeply. He paused, fingers interlocked behind his back, then finally spoke again.
   "It's been too long. Even if he suspects, he might not find anything concrete."
   Danzo sneered, unconvinced.
   "Have the Root operatives monitor him from the shadows," Hiruzen ordered.
   Danzo gave a slow nod and melted back into the darkness without a sound.
   Meanwhile, far from Konoha, the masked man's Akatsuki organization was expanding at a terrifying pace. In just one year, their numbers had grown to ten-each one a monstrous powerhouse, many at Kage-level strength or close to it.
   Any one of them could devastate a nation. Gathered together, they were a force that could reshape the shinobi world.
   Today, -acting through the alias of "Pain," the leader of the Akatsuki-had summoned them for an important meeting to decide the organization's future direction.
   "Art is an explosion! Do you understand that?" shouted Deidara, his bright blond hair flaring as he gestured animatedly.
   Sitting across from him, Sasori-hidden within his puppet body, the crimson-hued Hiruko-gave a snort of derision.
   "Oh please. You think your little fireworks count as art? Real art is eternal. A masterpiece that lasts forever, something immortal. That's true art."
   The two of them had been partnered together for some time now, and they were well acquainted with each other's philosophies. Their arguments over art were endless and never resolved.
   Just like now.
   "Tch. Loudmouthed fools," muttered Kakuzu from the corner, clearly annoyed. "I want to kill them already."
   Next to him, Hidan gave a wide, wicked grin. "I agree! It's been ages since I last offered a proper sacrifice to Lord Jashin!"
   "What did you say?" Deidara and Sasori snapped in unison, both turning toward the pair with chilling gazes.
   Kakuzu and Hidan didn't flinch.
   "You heard us just fine," Kakuzu growled.
   The atmosphere in the room grew cold and heavy. The tension between the two duos crackled like charged lightning. A fight could break out at any moment.
   Uchiha Itachi, Hoshigaki Kisame, and Juzo Biwa sat nearby, watching silently.
   None of them moved to intervene. They merely observed with cool detachment.
   This was Akatsuki-a collection of volatile monsters with egos the size of nations. Conflict was inevitable.
   And none of them minded. In fact, many welcomed the chance to measure each other's strength.
   Just as the hostility was nearing a breaking point, a commanding voice rang out.
   "Enough."
   All heads turned.
   Pain, the nominal leader of Akatsuki, stepped forward from the shadows, his Rinnegan eyes scanning the assembled rogues like a god judging mortals.
   "I didn't call you here to bicker like children."
   His voice was cold and impassive, yet carried overwhelming authority. Even the most rebellious among them fell silent.
   Beside him stood Konan and Zetsu, both core members of the Akatsuki. Including the masked man silently observing from the shadows, every member of the Akatsuki organization was now present.
   Pain's appearance immediately shifted the tense atmosphere.
   It wasn't just because Pain was the leader of Akatsuki-
   It was because of his power.
   More precisely, because of his eyes.
   The Rinnegan.
   Eyes of legend-ones said to wield the power of life and death itself.
   The individuals present were dangerous, unruly, and difficult to command.
   But when facing Pain, even they couldn't help but feel reverence.
   In this world, the strong always submit to those stronger.
   Once silence had settled over the group, Pain began to speak.
   "This is the first formal gathering of all Akatsuki members."
   "I expect everyone to communicate with civility. We're not here to fight each other."
   "Remember-we are an organization..."
   He paused.
   The silence that followed spoke volumes.
   Even Pain, with all his strength, understood the absurdity of expecting cooperation from this group of merciless rogues and killers.
   Helping each other? Unlikely.
   He would settle for not backstabbing one another during missions.
   "Scorpion," Pain continued, turning to the puppet master. "How is your investigation into Orochimaru progressing?"
   Orochimaru had defected from Akatsuki not long ago. Pain had tasked Sasori with tracking him down and eliminating him as punishment.
   Now that time had passed, he wanted an update.
   Sasori responded in his usual cold, mechanical voice. "I've embedded a spy close to Orochimaru and gained his trust. But he's slippery-constantly relocating and masking his tracks."
   "It's difficult to make contact with my spy right now," he admitted. "It will take more time to assassinate him."
   Pain nodded slowly, processing the report.
   Before he could speak again, another voice cut through the air.
   "It's been this long and Orochimaru is still alive? Are you even capable of finishing the mission?"
   "If you're just going to waste our time, hand the task to me."
   All eyes shifted.
   The speaker was Kakuzu-his voice laced with disdain. Tension crackled.
   Kakuzu and Sasori had clashed before. It was no surprise he'd use this moment to provoke him.
   Without saying a word, Sasori raised the tail of his puppet body, Fei Liuhu. The sharp, venom-tipped stinger gleamed with deadly intent.
   No one in the room doubted its lethality.
   He didn't speak-but his threat was clear. The two were moments away from violence.
   "You still take me seriously, don't you?" Pain's voice broke in again, calm but stern.
   He realized, once again, just how volatile this group was. Putting them together was a calculated risk.
   "I assigned this task to Sasori. That decision stands."
   He turned his gaze back to the puppet master. "But you must act quickly."
   "It's only Orochimaru. If we can't handle him soon, our organization's reputation will suffer. Do you understand?"
   "Yes," Sasori responded, shooting Kakuzu a venomous glare.
   Kakuzu returned it with one of equal disdain.
   Pain saw it all-but chose not to interfere further.
   As long as they didn't kill each other, he could live with the hostility.
   He continued, "There is another reason I've summoned everyone."
   "I mentioned before-our organization's goals will be achieved in three phases."
   "Phase one, the recruitment of members, is nearly complete."
   "Now, we enter the second phase."
   "From this day forward, we will begin the process of capturing the Tailed Beasts."
   Gasps rippled through the air.
   The Bij.
   The most powerful chakra entities in existence.
   To the average shinobi, they were forces of nature-gods of destruction.
   But to the members of Akatsuki, capturing them was nothing more than another mission-a chance to demonstrate their power.
   A low rumble of discussion erupted among the group.
   "I want the One-Tail!" Deidara declared eagerly, stepping forward.
   "Fine," Pain said with a nod. "You'll take Scorpion with you."
   "Perfect!" Deidara exclaimed, visibly thrilled.
   Sasori, however, was not impressed. "Generally, the higher the number of tails, the stronger the Bij."
   "Why would you choose the weakest one?"
   "What?" Deidara blinked, confused.
   "Isn't the One-Tail the strongest?"
   A wave of silence followed.
   Deidara had always assumed the One-Tail was the top of the hierarchy. Realizing his mistake, his face twisted in disbelief.
   "Wait, wait-Chief, no! I want to change! I want to go after the Nine-Tails instead!"
   "The Nine-Tails is mine."
   The voice was low but absolute.
   It came from Uchiha Itachi.
   He stepped forward, calm and composed, but his presence carried a chilling weight.
   As he spoke, his eyes turned crimson-his Mangeky Sharingan glowing ominously.
   The room fell silent again, everyone feeling the gravity of his words.
   Deidara's excitement faltered immediately, and he took a step back, muttering something under his breath.
   Pain didn't interfere.
   When it came to the Nine-Tails, there was no better candidate than Itachi.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 144: Chapter 144 : Uzumaki Nagato! Negotiation!
   Bonus Chapter
   --------
   Within the Akatsuki organization, Uchiha Itachi was among the younger members.
   But no one dared to look down on him.
   Among these Kage-level powerhouses, each possessed a terrifying strength unique to themselves. They were elites of the ninja world, true monsters in human skin.
   Still, if one had to rank them, Itachi would unquestionably place in the top three-and it was all because of his eyes.
   The Mangeky Sharingan.
   Especially for Deidara, who had personally experienced the nightmare of those eyes-he could never forget them. Even now, just a glance into Itachi's gaze sent a shiver down his spine and stirred an unwilling fear in his heart.
   Pain nodded slightly, his expression solemn. "This was the condition Itachi set when he joined the Akatsuki."
   "The Nine-Tails is yours."
   Itachi nodded silently. The crimson glow of the Mangeky Sharingan faded from his eyes.
   Only then did Deidara finally shake off the shadow of fear, but the humiliation lingered. Gritting his teeth, he raised his head and glared at Itachi with a smirk twisting his lips. "Itachi, the Nine-Tails is yours-for now. But you'd better hurry up. Don't let me beat you to it."
   Itachi remained indifferent.
   He said nothing in response to Deidara's provocation.
   Not because he was afraid-far from it. Back when he subdued Deidara, he did so alone and with ease. How could he possibly fear someone he'd defeated so effortlessly?
   He simply couldn't be bothered.
   To Itachi, Deidara was beneath his concern. A defeated subordinate didn't even deserve a verbal rebuttal.
   That cold disregard only fueled Deidara's anger.
   What infuriated him the most was Itachi's condescending silence-his refusal to even acknowledge Deidara's so-called "art."
   "Just wait!" Deidara seethed internally. "Uchiha Itachi, one day, I'll make you understand what real art is!"
   Pain's voice broke through the tension. "About the Tailed Beasts-their distribution among the Akatsuki should not be a matter of dispute."
   "The number of tails doesn't equate to the creature's strength. In truth, the difference between them isn't as great as it appears. Fighting over which beast you get is unnecessary."
   Though his words were reasonable, it wasn't enough to completely extinguish the undercurrents of conflict among the members.
   "So," Pain continued, "we'll do it this way: whoever finds a Tailed Beast first will be the one to capture it."
   "But remember-this is an organization. You are forbidden from turning your weapons on each other. Do not fight among yourselves for the sake of a Tailed Beast. Understood?"
   "Yes," the members replied in unison.
   None had objections. The rule was fair-whoever found a Tailed Beast first had the right to take it. Strength and luck would decide it all.
   Pain's expression darkened. "There's one more matter. Or rather, one person. If you encounter him, you must be extremely cautious."
   He recalled the masked man's warning clearly, and now he passed it along without embellishment.
   "Uchiha Haru of the Hidden Mist Village. If you encounter him-do not engage. Run."
   Run?
   The entire room fell into a stunned silence.
   These were elite Kage-level shinobi. They'd fought legends and challenged Kage. They feared no one. And now they were being told-commanded-to run?
   "Leader, is Uchiha Haru really that powerful?" asked Juzo Biwa, voicing what everyone was thinking.
   All of them had heard the name.
   Uchiha Haru-the rogue Uchiha who had led his clan's remnants to the Hidden Mist and carved out a place for them with blood and fire.
   But none of them truly knew just how powerful he was.
   Pain's voice remained calm. "Itachi once fought Uchiha Haru-and lost."
   The revelation dropped like a thunderclap.
   Uchiha Itachi... lost?
   To Haru?
   Itachi-wielder of the Mangeky Sharingan, master of genjutsu, a ghostlike specter of death whose strength was among the most elusive in the organization-he had lost?
   Even Kisame Hoshigaki, usually calm and unflappable, couldn't suppress his disbelief. "Itachi, is that true?"
   He remembered their first encounter well. When he joined Itachi as a partner, he'd tested him. He never even touched the hem of Itachi's cloak-caught in a genjutsu before he could react. Since then, he'd always held deep respect for Itachi's power.
   For someone to defeat Itachi? More than once?
   Itachi was silent for a moment before nodding.
   "Yes. I've lost to Uchiha Haru. More than once."
   "He possesses the Mangeky Sharingan. He has the Wood Release kekkei genkai. His taijutsu is extraordinary. And there are abilities he used that I still don't understand."
   "Uchiha Haru is the most unfathomable shinobi I've ever faced."
   There was no shame in Itachi's voice, only solemn acknowledgment.
   In the beginning, he'd felt anger, jealousy, even denial. How could another Uchiha-a man not even from Konoha anymore-overpower him so thoroughly?
   But the more they clashed, the more the gap in strength became obvious.
   Eventually, the resentment gave way to calm recognition.
   He could now say it openly, even before the others.
   Because envy was for rivals.
   Haru... had already surpassed that level.
   He remembered that night clearly-the massacre of the Uchiha clan. Haru, alone, had stood against five Kage-level shinobi. He hadn't just survived. He overpowered them.
   It was then that Itachi knew: in this life, he might never catch up.
   The room had fallen completely silent.
   The Akatsuki members were stunned-not just by Itachi's admission, but by what it meant.
   Mangeky Sharingan... and Wood Release?
   "Isn't this basically Uchiha Madara plus Senju Hashirama?"
   No wonder even Uchiha Itachi was defeated. How could anyone overcome a person like that?
   No matter how arrogant or unruly these people were, once they understood Uchiha Haru's power, they couldn't help but feel a twinge of fear.
   After all, those two Kekkei Genkai-Wood Release and Sharingan-were the stuff of legend!
   "Don't worry, everyone."
   Seeing the awe in the Akatsuki members' expressions at the mention of Uchiha Haru, Pain spoke calmly. "You don't need to worry about Uchiha Haru."
   "I'll handle him. Your only task is to capture the remaining Tailed Beasts."
   With that reassurance, the Akatsuki members gradually settled down.
   They believed in Pain's words-after all, he possessed the Rinnegan, the eye that governed life and death itself.
   It was a power of myth, a divine force that few dared question.
   In front of those eyes, nothing was truly untouchable.
   "That might not be the case."
   At that moment, Zetsu spoke.
   "According to my latest intel, Uchiha Haru isn't currently in the Hidden Mist Village."
   "He's left to search for Tsunade, one of Konoha's Legendary Sannin. It's a long journey, and it may take a while for him to return."
   "In other words, if anyone wants to go to the Hidden Mist to extract the Tailed Beast, this is a golden opportunity."
   In Kirigakure, aside from the Three-Tails already sealed inside the Fourth Mizukage, there was also the Six-Tails.
   This wasn't a secret.
   So, when Zetsu shared the news, many among Akatsuki were visibly tempted.
   However, not one of them immediately volunteered for the mission.
   The name Uchiha Haru alone was enough to give them pause.
   No one could guarantee that he wouldn't suddenly return early.
   And that possibility changed everything.
   Of course, capturing the Tailed Beasts was critical-but none of them wanted to die in the process.
   After a few moments of heavy silence, two figures finally stepped forward.
   "Leader," one of them said, grinning wickedly. "We're willing to go to the Hidden Mist."
   It was Hidan and Kakuzu.
   Their combat power wasn't the most overwhelming among Akatsuki's ranks, but they were notoriously hard to kill.
   Everyone knew that.
   "Very well," Pain nodded.
   Since no one else had any objections, the mission naturally fell to them.
   After giving final instructions, Pain dismissed the gathering.
   He was always irritated by how easily these people bickered when they gathered.
   The meeting dispersed.
   Once the cave had emptied and the sounds of footsteps faded, two figures emerged from the shadows-a masked man and a thin, red-haired man with sunken cheeks.
   "They're finally gone."
   The red-haired man narrowed his eyes at the fading silhouettes of the departing Akatsuki members.
   "It's not easy controlling that kind of crowd."
   He was Nagato-the true identity behind Pain, the real puppet master pulling the strings.
   "They're difficult to control," said the masked man, his voice low and commanding, "but their strength is undeniable."
   After a pause, he asked, "Are you sure about the intel on Uchiha Haru?"
   "It's definitely accurate," Zetsu replied from the side.
   "If it weren't, why would I risk recommending we send a team?"
   "Uchiha Haru is a true monster. Sending anyone to fight him is as good as sending them to their deaths."
   The masked man fell silent.
   Zetsu might not be a powerful fighter, but when it came to gathering information, few could match him.
   If Zetsu said it was true, there was no need to question it further.
   Nagato furrowed his brow.
   "Is this Uchiha Haru really that powerful?"
   He was one of the few who knew the masked man's real identity.
   To most of Akatsuki, the masked man was just Tobi, a goofy, low-ranking member.
   Only a handful of people knew the truth-that the man behind the mask claimed to be none other than the legendary Uchiha Madara.
   That identity remained in question.
   Even so, it was a testament to how terrifyingly powerful the masked man was.
   And yet-even he feared Uchiha Haru.
   That stirred Nagato's curiosity.
   "How does Uchiha Haru compare to me?" Nagato asked.
   The masked man glanced at him and replied coolly, "The Rinnegan is invincible."
   Nagato smirked. "Good."
   Ever since awakening the Rinnegan, his confidence had been absolute.
   He saw himself as a god in a world of insects.
   "Should I intervene and eliminate this Uchiha Haru?" Nagato asked after a moment of silence.
   "There's no need," the masked man replied, folding one hand behind his back.
   "Uchiha Haru is powerful, yes. But his relationship with both Konoha and Kumogakure is strained."
   "Such a person might be useful to us in the future. He could become a powerful ally."
   "And if not-" the masked man's tone turned sharp, "-then you can deal with him."
   Nagato thought it over for a moment, then nodded.
   "That's fine."
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 145: Chapter 145 : The Unkillable Hidan?!
   Uchiha Haru, accompanied by Tsunade, Shizune, and clan leader Kaguya, was heading toward the Hidden Mist Village.
   At first, because there was no urgent rush, their pace was slow.
   Until one day, clan leader Kaguya suddenly noticed something and told Haru that all the money they had brought along was gone...
   How could it have vanished?
   That was a question only Tsunade could answer.
   Upon hearing this, even Haru was a bit surprised.
   You see, this time when he went out to find Tsunade, not knowing how long it would take or what might happen, clan leader Kaguya had brought a large sum of money.
   After finding Tsunade, everything went smoothly, and basically no accidents occurred.
   Therefore, very little of the money should have been spent.
   Unexpectedly, on the return trip...
   Before long, the money was completely gone.
   Tsunade's speed at spending money was truly terrifying!
   Now that the money was gone, why were they still wandering outside?
   Were they planning to beg for food all the way back to the Hidden Mist Village?
   Just go back obediently!
   Really, no matter what time it is, money is important.
   You can live without it, but you can't live without money.
   Haru understood this deeply.
   So with a Flying Thunder God technique,
   Haru and his group, who had been far away just a moment ago, returned to the Hidden Mist Village in the blink of an eye.
   The speed was astonishing.
   Besides giving the Fifth Mizukage, Mei Terumi, a kunai engraved with the Flying Thunder God technique, Haru also left markers in many other places throughout the Hidden Mist Village.
   This allowed quick travel to any desired location within the village.
   However, teleporting people over long distances was much more difficult.
   This pushed the Flying Thunder God technique's spatial sensing ability to a very demanding level.
   Furthermore, the chakra consumption was extremely high.
   This was directly related to the distance and number of people being teleported.
   The farther the distance and the more people transported, the more difficult it was.
   1
   That meant Haru's body was like that of an Otsutsuki, with a chakra capacity at an appallingly exaggerated level.
   That was why he could bring all three people back to the Hidden Mist Village in one go.
   1
   If it were anyone else-even the Fourth Hokage of Konoha, Minato Namikaze, famous for the Flying Thunder God Technique, or the Second Hokage, Tobirama Senju, the founder of the technique-would find this difficult.
   When they returned to the Hidden Mist Village in the blink of an eye,
   Clan leader Kaguya, Tsunade, and Shizune were all stunned.
   It all felt like a dream, surreal and unreal.
   In a flash, they had appeared somewhere entirely different.
   "If the Second Hokage were still alive, he would be amazed to see his Flying Thunder God Technique used to this extent by someone else!" Tsunade said, full of emotion.
   She had witnessed the Flying Thunder God Technique of both the Second Hokage, Tobirama Senju, and the Fourth Hokage, Minato Namikaze.
   But no matter whose Flying Thunder God it was, none were as shocking as the young man before her.
   It was simply incredible.
   Shizune and clan leader Kaguya were still recovering from their shock at how they had teleported from a distant place to the Hidden Mist Village in an instant.
   Only after a long moment did they come to their senses.
   Clan leader Kaguya couldn't help but ask,
   "Since there is such a ninja... why wasn't this technique used earlier? Why wait until all the money was gone to use it?"
   Boom!
   A loud explosion echoed in the distance, accompanied by thick gray smoke.
   The thoughts of those who had just returned were abruptly interrupted.
   Several people looked toward the source of the noise.
   They saw a gigantic figure battling far away.
   A slug with six milky white tails, its presence causing mountains to collapse and tsunamis to surge.
   Towering trees fell one after another as it displayed its terrible destructive power.
   Saiken!
   That was the Saiken in a state of full tailed beast transformation!
   In the Hidden Mist Village, besides the Three-Tails sealed inside the body of the Fourth Mizukage, there was also the Six-Tails.
   This was no secret in the Hidden Mist Village-or even the entire ninja world.
   However, scenes like this, where tailed beasts were completely out of control, were extremely rare.
   Because, just like the Eight-Tails in the Hidden Cloud Village, the Hidden Mist Village also had a perfect Jinchriki, one recognized by the tailed beasts.
   Logically, this situation should never happen.
   Now that it had occurred, there was only one reason-
   An invasion by foreign enemies seeking to capture the tailed beasts!
   Haru quickly inferred this in his mind, and the chill in his heart grew stronger.
   He clearly knew who was in charge of the Hidden Mist Village.
   Yet they dared to openly snatch the tailed beasts?
   They were truly asking for trouble!
   The disturbance soon caught the attention of the villagers of the Hidden Mist Village.
   Since the Fifth Mizukage Mei Terumi had established the Uchiha clan's guard team, the village had enjoyed peace and stability.
   Such chaos had never before happened.
   Could it be that their lives, which had finally gotten better, were about to be shattered once again?
   With this thought, the villagers' faces grew worried.
   "Don't worry! Our guard team will definitely protect your safety!" one shouted.
   "Please take the elderly and children to a safe place immediately!"
   The security team rushed to evacuate villagers, determined to prevent the battle from affecting more people.
   "Minister!"
   A guard team member spotted Haru and immediately showed a look of joy.
   He ran up quickly and saluted.
   "Minister, you're back!"
   "Yeah."
   Uchiha Haru nodded. "What's going on? Who dared to attack our Hidden Mist Village?"
   The guard replied, "I don't know either. I only know that the two people who showed up have terrifying abilities-as if they cannot be killed."
   "As soon as they arrived, they went straight for the Six-Tails Jinchriki. Later, the Mizukage and the Vice Minister also joined the battlefield."
   "But... even then, they couldn't do anything to those two."
   The guard's face still bore traces of lingering fear from the horrific scene they had witnessed.
   "They had their heads chopped off, but still kept moving... It's absurd."
   "Undead..." Haru's expression remained calm, his mind already piecing together who those two might be.
   "There's no need to evacuate the villagers. Those two can't cause any real trouble."
   "Yes, sir!"
   The guards immediately withdrew to relay the order.
   "The minister has ordered no evacuation of the villagers!"
   "The minister has ordered no evacuation of the villagers!"
   ...
   The command quickly spread throughout Kirigakure. Everyone knew the head of the police department, Uchiha Haru, had returned.
   Haru quickly rushed to the battlefield with clan leader Kaguya, Tsunade, and Shizune.
   Meanwhile, on the battlefield, the fully transformed Six-Tails Jinchriki, Fifth Mizukage Mei Terumi, and Byakugan user Ao were locked in combat with two figures clad in black and red cloud robes.
   The situation was grim.
   Ao was gravely wounded, barely able to fight. Mei Terumi's injuries slowed her attacks, making each strike more reluctant than the last.
   The Six-Tails, despite its fierce appearance, was clearly exhausted and nearing defeat.
   At the center of the battlefield, Hidan had drawn a complex circle-and-triangle formation in blood on the ground. He gripped his red scythe with a deranged grin.
   "You've been cursed by me!" he snarled. "Let's begin the ceremony now! I'll tear you to pieces and leave nothing but a sticky mess!"
   Then, with sickening resolve, he drove the scythe into his own chest.
   "Ah!"
   Blood spurted as he groaned-not from pain, but from a bloodthirsty madness.
   At that moment, a massive wound appeared in the Six-Tails' enormous body, blood gurgling out. The beast staggered, nearly collapsing.
   Kakuzu shot Hidan an impatient glance. "Hey, Hidan, cut the ritual crap."
   "Cut what you want!" Hidan snapped back furiously. "This is blasphemy against the gods!"
   Kakuzu sighed in frustration.
   He truly couldn't stand how Hidan wasted time on these rituals.
   If he could, he'd kill Hidan himself.
   But he had tried-and failed.
   Hidan was genuinely unkillable.
   "Hehehe," Hidan chuckled, stabbing himself again. "I can't die. Even if I'm torn to bits and only my head remains, I will never die!"
   Meanwhile, the Six-Tails' condition deteriorated rapidly, its agonized screams echoing as it clearly neared death.
   Mei Terumi and Ao, both nearly incapacitated, could no longer watch idly. They hurled several shuriken with desperate precision.
   Puff! Puff! Puff!
   Each struck true against Hidan's body.
   "Ah!"
   Hidan groaned again and collapsed to his knees, utterly still.
   Dead... dead?
   Mei Terumi and Ao exchanged astonished looks.
   They had believed him immortal-but now, maybe not?
   Yet moments later, Hidan raised his head, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth, his expression growing even more ferocious and insane.
   "Don't throw shuriken at me," he taunted. "It hurts... but it feels so good..."
   Mei Terumi and Ao recoiled in horror.
   What kind of monster was this? Could he really not be killed?!
   Elsewhere, the Six-Tails wailed and weakened further, clearly exhausted beyond endurance.
   It seemed the battle was nearing its end.
   Suddenly, several figures appeared in the center of the battlefield.
   It was Uchiha Haru and his group rushing to the scene.
   "You're back!" Mei Terumi said in surprise, relief flooding her voice.
   With Haru's presence, the anxiety that had gripped her heart instantly eased.
   She knew that with him here, no matter how dire things seemed, they still had a chance to make it through the night.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 146: Chapter 146 : The Bigger the Fist, the More Powerful It Is!
   "Yes."
   Uchiha Haru nodded to Mei Terumi, then turned to Tsunade, head of the Kaguya clan. "Go check on their injuries and take good care of them."
   Without hesitation, he strode toward Hidan and Kakuzu.
   Suddenly, Tsunade's face paled, losing all color as fear overtook her features. Only with Shizune's steady support could she barely keep standing.
   The head of the Kaguya clan noticed and stepped over, asking cautiously. Shizune quickly diverted the topic. The clan leader sighed, understanding he wouldn't get an answer - at least not yet. Everything would be clear once Uchiha Haru dealt with these two.
   "You... are Uchiha Haru?" Kakuzu furrowed his brows, eyeing him suspiciously.
   He had never seen Haru before, but he sensed something familiar - that calm, collected aura reminiscent of Uchiha Itachi. In fact, Haru's presence felt even more intense, like a storm held in perfect control.
   "Do you know me?" Haru asked quietly.
   Kakuzu's eyes narrowed. It was true - the rumors and intelligence were correct. The man before them was indeed Uchiha Haru.
   A grave expression flickered across Hidan and Kakuzu's faces. The intel had been wrong.
   "Uchiha Haru's speed would take time to return to the Hidden Mist Village," they thought, confused by his sudden appearance.
   They exchanged glances. Their leader, Pain, had warned: if you meet Uchiha Haru, don't hesitate. Run. Run immediately.
   They also knew Itachi had admitted defeat at Haru's hands more than once. All of this was well known - so why hadn't they fled?
   Because their mission was almost complete.
   The Vulpix was about to be subdued and taken away.
   They refused to give up just because Uchiha Haru had arrived.
   Even if Haru was powerful, they might still resist.
   They could gamble - and if it failed, they could always run.
   Besides, they were notoriously hard to kill.
   Even Uchiha Haru hadn't easily defeated them before.
   "Hidan, hold him back while I capture the Saiken!" Kakuzu said.
   "Got it!" Hidan replied eagerly.
   Kakuzu stepped in front of Haru, grinning wickedly. "Uchiha Haru, come meet me."
   "Kakuzu?" Haru recognized the name, recalling something amusing. "I heard you once attacked the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama - and survived?"
   Kakuzu's face twisted, darkening with anger.
   Long ago, he'd been ordered to assassinate the legendary God of Ninja, Senju Hashirama. But when it came time, he'd only dared throw a few kunai from afar, terrified by Hashirama's overwhelming power - then fled.
   Few knew this secret, and most who did were long dead.
   How did Haru learn of it?
   Now that it was out in the open, even Kakuzu's thick skin couldn't take it. He snorted coldly, "If you want to fight, then fight. Why waste words?"
   "Fine, I'll give you what you want," Haru chuckled, chakra flaring instantly.
   "Wood Release: Wood Dragon Technique!"
   A towering, thick tree burst from the ground in an instant, twisting and coiling into the shape of a massive wooden dragon. Its surface glowed emerald green, gleaming like forged steel - radiating an overwhelming force.
   Kakuzu's eyes widened.
   He'd seen this ninjutsu before - the signature technique of Senju Hashirama himself!
   But Haru wasn't done.
   His eyes flashed blood red, the pupils morphing into a blade-shaped design formed by three connected magatama - the Mangeky Sharingan.
   "Susanoo!"
   Behind Haru, a colossal black figure slowly materialized. At first, only a vague half-body shadow, it gradually took the form of a skeletal giant. Muscles and flesh began to grow, layered with thick chakra armor.
   The Susanoo reached full height, a towering armored behemoth wielding a massive spear.
   Legs formed beneath it, allowing it to move.
   It was a living giant.
   Haru stood at its helm.
   Hovering above Susanoo was the wooden dragon - the perfect complement.
   "This... this..." Kakuzu stammered, stunned beyond words.
   Because of Haru's rare bloodline, he'd lived nearly a century and had witnessed the original war firsthand.
   He'd seen the two legendary shinobi - Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama - clash in battle.
   Today, their ninjutsu manifested simultaneously on a single person.
   This was truly terrifying.
   If Kakuzu had any hope left before-any desire to test whether he could buy some time-now, he had absolutely no will to try.
   When he saw the wood dragon and Susanoo, his mind shattered.
   What was the point of fighting?
   Why keep struggling?
   Wasn't it better to live?
   Run!
   Without hesitation, Kakuzu spun around and fled.
   Since the day he had thrown kunai at Senju Hashirama, he had never run so fast.
   "Bastard!"
   Hidan cursed fiercely.
   They had agreed Kakuzu would hold off the enemy while Hidan took care of the Six-Tails, but now Kakuzu hadn't even tried. Instead, he had run off with his tail between his legs, without even a word of warning.
   That was too disloyal.
   Hidan sighed bitterly.
   With Kakuzu gone, there was no reason for him to stay.
   Having seen Uchiha Haru's wood dragon and Susanoo, he had lost all confidence in their chances.
   Their leader had been right: when encountering Uchiha Haru, there was only one option-run.
   So Hidan didn't care about the Six-Tails anymore.
   Nothing was more important than his own survival.
   Watching the two retreating figures, Uchiha Haru remained calm, eyes cold as he addressed the embarrassed pair.
   "This is my domain. How dare you come and go as you please?"
   Under his chakra control, the wood dragon surged forward, chasing Kakuzu and Hidan.
   Wood Release: Wood Dragon Technique had incredible binding power.
   Once caught, no ninja could escape-not even someone as strong as the Nine-Tails.
   There was almost no suspense.
   The wooden dragon wrapped Kakuzu and Hidan tightly.
   No matter how much they struggled, breaking free was impossible.
   Uchiha Haru's Susanoo raised its massive spear and hurled it forward.
   The black spear roared through the air, heading straight for Kakuzu and Hidan.
   They suddenly felt a piercing pain in their backs and spun around just in time to see the enormous spear plunging toward them.
   Despair. Tyranny.
   At that moment, they felt utterly powerless, as if surrender was their only option.
   Then came the deafening explosion.
   Gray smoke billowed, the ground shook violently.
   A huge round crater formed.
   Kakuzu was pulverized beyond recognition.
   It didn't matter if he had five hearts or six-this strike had killed him more thoroughly than any before.
   Half of Hidan's body was obliterated, leaving only a bloodied, gruesome head.
   "Hahaha!"
   "I told you-I am immortal!"
   "Protected by the evil god, I cannot die!"
   "Hahaha!"
   Even as only his head remained, Hidan chattered defiantly.
   "Immortal?"
   Uchiha Haru sneered.
   The colossal Susanoo stepped forward like a living arm, slowly advancing toward the severed head.
   Then it stomped down hard.
   A crisp crunch echoed.
   Blood and brains splattered.
   Hidan's mouth closed forever.
   Cutting off his head didn't kill him-smashing it would.
   With that final move, the battle was decisively over.
   Since Uchiha Haru's arrival, everything had been swift.
   No convoluted tactics.
   Only raw, overwhelming power.
   Simple. Brutal.
   The ninjas nearby stared, stunned.
   Was this really a level a ninja could reach?
   It felt more like... divine power.
   Mei Terumi and the Kaguya clan leader's faces were filled with awe.
   Especially Mei Terumi.
   She had just fought Kakuzu and Hidan-two formidable foes.
   What made them truly troublesome was their near-immortality.
   Kakuzu was difficult to kill, and Hidan's bizarre immortality was a nightmare.
   Compared to Hidan, Kakuzu's resilience allowed for some mistakes, but Hidan was impossible to kill outright.
   Even the Six-Tails Jinchriki were hampered by Hidan's strange curse.
   Yet, all the complicated ninjutsu techniques that had been so hard to counter suddenly crumbled before Uchiha Haru.
   It was nothing.
   Such strength surpassed ordinary ninja limits and touched legend.
   The Hidden Mist Village residents were also stunned by the massive black figure looming in the distance.
   They had never witnessed such power-it was truly overwhelming.
   In the face of such might, they felt insignificant and almost worshipful.
   Especially for common folk unversed in ninjutsu.
   But they felt no fear.
   Because they knew that giant black form was Uchiha Haru, protector of the Hidden Mist Village-and their guardian.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 147: Chapter 147 : Hemophobia! Tsunade?!
   The battle ended swiftly and decisively.
   Uchiha Haru's Susanoo and Wood Dragon gradually dissipated, leaving behind a silent battlefield.
   This was the first time Haru had fully unleashed his Susanoo, revealing the overwhelming power that had turned the tide of the fight.
   Kakuzu and Hidan were formidable opponents, especially with their unique abilities.
   Even the combined efforts of Mei Terumi, the six Jinchriki, and the Byakugan user Ao had been pushed to the brink and fallen into disadvantage.
   Yet, before Haru's Susanoo, Hidan and Kakuzu seemed fragile, barely able to resist, shattered completely.
   And this wasn't even the ultimate form of Haru's Susanoo.
   To take down Kakuzu and Hidan, this stage was already more than enough.
   Haru approached Mei Terumi and the others. "Are you alright?"
   The battle with Hidan and Kakuzu had left Ao and Mei Terumi seriously wounded.
   Mei Terumi looked at Haru, still visibly shaken from the recent fight. Her eyes held a complex mixture of shock and admiration, and even her voice carried an uncharacteristic softness.
   "Just surface wounds. Nothing critical," she said.
   "But Ao's condition looks worse."
   Mei Terumi glanced at Ao, who leaned weakly against a tree, blood staining his clothes.
   Earlier, Ao had been injured by Kakuzu's attacks, leaving him barely able to open his eyes, weak and in poor shape.
   Seeing Haru and Mei Terumi approach, Ao drew a shaky breath and nodded faintly, signaling he could still hold on.
   "Mr. Haru..."
   At that moment, the leader of the Kaguya Clan arrived, frowning deeply.
   "Uchiha Haru, I don't understand why Lady Tsunade has suddenly fallen into this state ever since she arrived here."
   Everyone's attention shifted to Tsunade, who was slumped on the ground, her face pale, eyes empty, and body trembling.
   Beside her, Shizune was attending to her carefully.
   "What's going on here?" Mei Terumi asked, eyeing Tsunade and Shizune.
   Perhaps it was a woman's intuition, but Mei Terumi's first impression of Tsunade was tinged with unease.
   Despite Tsunade's striking presence and figure-one that could make anyone feel inferior-Mei Terumi, normally broad-minded, couldn't shake a sense of discomfort.
   "Tsunade, one of the Legendary Sannin of Konoha," Haru said calmly, stepping closer to Tsunade.
   Like everyone seeing her for the first time, Mei Terumi was surprised by how youthful Tsunade appeared, clearly at odds with her age.
   Haru stood beside Tsunade, with the Kaguya clan leader close behind.
   Tsunade was crucial to Haru.
   To a great extent, Haru's son's life had been saved only because Tsunade was there. Without her, hope would have been lost.
   The Kaguya clan leader was one of those who least wanted to see Tsunade falter.
   "Tsunade-sama! Tsunade-sama!" Shizune softly called, trying to rouse her.
   But Tsunade appeared deaf and blind to the world, trembling violently, her eyes filled with nothing but fear.
   "Miss Tsunade, what is happening?" the Kaguya leader asked again, voice tinged with worry.
   He had already asked once before, but Shizune had ignored the question.
   Now, confronted with it again, Shizune only looked up briefly and then averted her gaze.
   This was Tsunade's secret.
   She couldn't speak of it.
   "Even with Uchiha Haru here, you refuse to say anything?"
   The Kaguya leader's tone sharpened with impatience.
   "I..." Shizune frowned, looking at Haru.
   She could easily dismiss the clan leader's questions without remorse, but facing Haru, she found herself instinctively yielding.
   She wasn't sure if she could have been so calm if it were anyone else asking.
   "You still won't say anything?" the Kaguya leader growled.
   "Don't push her," Haru interrupted, turning to Shizune.
   "Even if you don't say, I already know."
   "Tsunade suffers from hemophobia, doesn't she?"
   Shizune froze, then blurted out in shock, "How... how do you know?" Her words faltered mid-sentence as she realized her mistake, clamping her mouth shut.
   If it were only Haru making the claim, she could have denied it.
   Now, she had unwittingly confirmed the secret: Tsunade-sama was indeed afflicted by hemophobia.
   "What?!" The Kaguya clan leader's shock deepened. He repeated, "Lady Tsunade actually... suffers from hemophobia?"
   "Tsunade, one of the Legendary Sannin of Konoha and the greatest medical ninja in the world, actually suffers from hemophobia?"
   Suddenly, everything made sense.
   Why Tsunade, once normal, had deteriorated so rapidly after arriving here.
   It was all because of her hemophobia!
   Shizune lowered her head, silent and frowning.
   Tsunade's fear of blood was a secret that could not be revealed to outsiders.
   But now...
   The Kaguya leader's face twisted with displeasure and concern.
   At this moment, there was no time for surprise or anger.
   Uchiha Haru's immediate concern was his son Kimimaro's illness. He had hoped that even if he couldn't guarantee Tsunade's recovery, just finding her would mean there was still hope.
   But now...
   Tsunade actually suffers from hemophobia.
   How could a medical ninja with hemophobia treat others?
   The hope that had sparked in his heart plummeted to the depths in an instant.
   Such a massive psychological blow could truly shatter a person.
   Though Mei Terumi and the Byakugan user Ao nearby didn't know the full details, they could tell something was terribly wrong.
   "Don't lose heart," Haru said firmly. "It's just hemophobia... I have a way."
   His voice was calm, but carried a quiet assurance that gave those around him newfound confidence.
   "Mr. Uchiha..."
   The leader of the Kaguya clan's expression shifted, a faint glimmer of hope appearing as he looked at Haru.
   He knew of Haru's capabilities, and more importantly, he knew Haru's character-he would never make such a promise if he wasn't absolutely certain. Mei Terumi believed him too.
   But she still wondered what method Haru could possibly use. After all, despite his immense power, Haru was not one to kill to heal.
   Haru stepped before Tsunade.
   From the ground, vines and branches slowly emerged, weaving themselves around Tsunade's form, gently supporting her so she wouldn't collapse.
   "Don't worry. I will definitely cure Tsunade."
   Haru's confidence was unwavering, even as Shizune's anxious gaze lingered on him.
   Then, Haru's eyes suddenly reddened with a bloodshot intensity.
   In the next instant, Tsunade was pulled into Haru's genjutsu.
   It was a world bathed in blood.
   The scent of iron hung thick in the air.
   Everywhere, scarlet rivulets flowed eerily.
   Tsunade's face, once vacant and terrified, grew even more restless.
   She curled into a tight ball, burying her head against her chest, too afraid to look directly at what haunted her mind.
   But this was Haru's illusion.
   Closing her eyes wouldn't free her.
   As soon as she shut them, a youthful face smiled brightly before her.
   "Sister, when I grow up, I will definitely become Hokage!"
   But in the next second, the smiling face was smeared with blood, vitality drained completely.
   "No! No!"
   Tsunade screamed, heart breaking at the sight of her brother's ruined face.
   Thunder crashed overhead; rain began pouring down heavily.
   The face of her brother Nawaki morphed into her lover Kato Dan.
   Blood drenched him as he coughed violently.
   Tsunade knelt beside him, desperately applying medical ninjutsu, trying to stop the bleeding, trying to heal him.
   But no matter how much effort she put in, it was all in vain.
   She was the best medical ninja alive, having saved countless lives on battlefields.
   Yet, she had failed to save her lover.
   The despair and grief washed over her once more.
   Tsunade's screams echoed, her whole body trembling as grief consumed her.
   This torment played over and over again in the illusion.
   In reality,
   Mei Terumi, the Kaguya clan leader, Shizune, and others couldn't see the genjutsu's contents, but they could clearly witness Tsunade's reaction.
   Once Uchiha Haru's Mangeky Sharingan activated, Tsunade's emotions surged wildly, verging on uncontrollable.
   "Tsunade-sama!"
   Shizune could no longer hold back and tried to interrupt.
   But Mei Terumi and the Kaguya leader stopped her firmly.
   "Trust Uchiha Haru's ability, and trust Tsunade-sama's will. Everything will be fine."
   Shizune hesitated, concern etched on her face, but eventually nodded.
   Haru forced Tsunade to relive her nightmares repeatedly.
   At first, her emotions spiraled, as if she were on the brink of madness.
   This went on for a long time.
   Gradually, however, with each repetition, Tsunade's agitation subsided.
   The tragic deaths of her brother Nawaki and lover Kato Dan began to feel distant and irrelevant.
   Her emotions became numbed.
   She sat like a puppet-silent, motionless.
   It seemed as if she had finally calmed.
   But Haru knew better.
   This calm was merely superficial.
   Within, Tsunade's grief still roiled, trapped and unrelenting.
   She wanted to cry but couldn't; wanted to scream but had no voice.
   She sat, letting the cold rain soak her.
   The biting chill was unbearable, yet she didn't care.
   What did it matter if it grew colder?
   Her heart was already dead...
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 3 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 148: Chapter 148 : Shizune - I feel like you are playing me!
   Uchiha Haru watched silently from a distant corner within the illusion. No matter what Tsunade did, he refrained from intervening.
   Tsunade's hemophobia wasn't congenital; otherwise, she wouldn't have risen to become one of Konoha's legendary Sannin, much less the greatest medical ninja in the world.
   Her fear of blood was purely psychological.
   And psychological illnesses could not be cured by ordinary means.
   They required special methods.
   Uchiha Haru's method was simple and blunt.
   He forced Tsunade to confront the nightmare buried deep within her heart, over and over.
   By repeatedly witnessing the horrors that haunted her mind, her heart would slowly begin to accept them - and eventually, let them go.
   What we call psychological trauma could be gradually healed this way.
   Of course, this method wasn't completely safe, and the outcome varied from person to person.
   For ordinary people, such a technique might drive them insane.
   But Tsunade was no ordinary person.
   This woman who became the Fifth Hokage was exceptional.
   Not just in terms of raw strength, but in psychological resilience and mental fortitude - qualities few could match.
   Tsunade could endure this test.
   Uchiha Haru believed in her.
   After countless repetitions of the tragedies playing out before her eyes, Tsunade's mental state began to shift.
   At first, she hadn't dared to think about such scenes, let alone look upon them.
   But now she had stared them down without flinching.
   Blood?
   Hemophobia?
   None of it mattered anymore.
   Having confirmed this, Uchiha Haru released Tsunade from the illusion.
   The vines and branches that had coiled around her gradually receded.
   Tsunade's expression was calm; the terror that had gripped her at the sight of blood was gone.
   "Lady Tsunade?" Shizune whispered tentatively.
   Tsunade gave a small nod but said nothing further.
   The leader of the Kaguya clan stepped forward, testing her by lightly scratching her hand. Blood welled from the wound and dripped past Tsunade's gaze.
   But Tsunade remained utterly unfazed.
   "Is it truly alright?" the Kaguya clan leader asked, incredulous.
   "It actually is?" Mei Terumi chuckled.
   Everyone present was surprised.
   Hemophobia was notoriously difficult to cure.
   Yet in a remarkably short time, Uchiha Haru had broken through that barrier.
   It was astonishing.
   But given all the incredible feats Uchiha Haru had achieved before, this only registered as a mild surprise.
   "Take her back to rest," Uchiha Haru ordered Shizune.
   Tsunade had just shaken off her hemophobia and needed time to recover her strength.
   "Yes, sir!" Shizune bowed deeply. "Thank you, Uchiha Haru!"
   Under the watchful escort of the Hidden Mist ninja, Shizune guided Tsunade to her residence to rest.
   "Uchiha Haru, the Six-Tails Jinchriki..." Mei Terumi frowned as she glanced toward the fallen jinchriki lying grievously wounded on the ground.
   Two gaping wounds gushed blood relentlessly, bones faintly visible beneath torn flesh.
   Hidden Mist's medical ninjas frantically worked to save him, but the situation was bleak.
   "He's likely not going to survive," Mei Terumi sighed deeply.
   "We might have to find a new Six-Tails Jinchriki."
   A perfectly synchronized jinchriki was a tremendous asset to any ninja village.
   Yet now, with the Six-Tails dying, the tailed beast would need a new host.
   Whether the next jinchriki could control the immense power and truly master it was uncertain.
   Such thoughts gnawed at Mei Terumi's mind.
   "Damn it!"
   "The two ninjas who attacked just now must have been from the Akatsuki," Mei Terumi said coldly.
   The Akatsuki, that secretive and deadly organization, had begun taking covert contracts from various villages to finance their operations.
   Most ordinary ninjas were unaware of their true nature.
   But as the Fifth Mizukage, Mei Terumi was no ordinary ninja.
   She had immediately recognized their identities by their distinctive cloaks.
   "Sooner or later, they will pay for this."
   Uchiha Haru's eyes burned with icy resolve. "Since they dared attack Kirigakure openly while I was away, they are courting death!"
   Previously, Uchiha Haru had no intention of provoking the Akatsuki.
   But this brazen assault was intolerable.
   "As for the Six-Tails Jinchriki," he continued, "I have another plan."
   Uchiha Haru recalled there was a suitable jinchriki candidate within the Hidden Mist Village.
   With him, the problem might be solved.
   Mei Terumi nodded in agreement.
   With this, the immediate crisis was almost resolved.
   "Uchiha Haru, Lady Tsunade..." Mei Terumi began.
   Although Tsunade seemed to have recovered from her hemophobia, without Uchiha Haru's reassurance, the Kaguya clan leader still felt a bit uneasy.
   "Rest assured," Uchiha Haru said calmly.
   "Tsunade has recovered. She only needs some time to rest before she can treat Kimimaro."
   "Thank you, Mr. Haru!" The Kaguya clan head bowed deeply, gratitude clear in his eyes.
   Tsunade had recovered.
   His son Kimimaro's illness was on the mend.
   ...
   In a dark, unnoticed corner, a pale figure silently observed everything. Careful to stay hidden, he stood far away, barely making a sound, trying not to draw attention. He was well aware of the terrifying perceptive power of Uchiha Haru's Mangeky Sharingan.
   Only after Haru had left with everyone else did the white figure fully reveal himself. Squinting sharply, he watched the battlefield with a grim expression.
   "Kakuzu and Hidan... were defeated without the slightest suspense," he muttered.
   "Uchiha Haru's strength has grown since the night of the clan massacre. How long has it been? A year?"
   "This is terrifying."
   "We must inform Madara. The plan might need adjusting."
   Without another word, the white figure melted into the ground, disappearing silently.
   ...
   After Kakuzu and Hidan's assault on the Saiken, the Hidden Mist Village erupted with commotion. But the uproar wasn't panic; it was genuine admiration for the heroes defending against the foreign threat.
   From the newly formed Police Department to Mizukage Mei Terumi herself, everyone had rushed to the front lines, standing firm to protect the village and its people.
   This unity and courage were unheard of during the Fourth Mizukage's era, when fear of the masked man kept everyone silent.
   Now, the Hidden Mist Village was truly their home. Everyone was fighting for survival, and after everything they had endured, their hearts had changed.
   Born into darkness and despair, many had long accepted their fates as pawns in corrupt schemes, powerless to change their reality. They had drifted with the current, becoming what they once despised.
   But with the shifting tide, Kirigakure's spirit was rekindled. The desire for justice and beauty stirred within, driving the villagers to act genuinely for their home and each other.
   Kirigakure was changing-growing stronger, more united, harmonious, and prosperous.
   Among these changes, two major events stood out.
   The first was the establishment of a medical division under the Police Department, dedicated to treating the injuries and illnesses of ninjas and civilians alike.
   At its helm was Tsunade, one of Konoha's legendary Sannin and the best medical ninja alive.
   Her deputy was her devoted disciple, Shizune.
   Besides daily treatment, the medical division had another crucial duty: training a new generation of medical ninjas.
   Kirigakure had some medical ninja before, but their skills left much to be desired.
   During the Blood Mist Village era, the entire village's systems had crumbled, medical care neglected and abandoned.
   This neglect had directly contributed to Kirigakure's decline.
   Then there was the Uchiha clan-large and formidable but lacking even a single medical ninja.
   Thus, Tsunade, the best medical ninja of the current era, reluctantly took on the responsibility of teaching.
   Reluctantly, because she was bound by a three-year contract. She had already boarded this pirate ship and couldn't back out.
   During this time, the Kaguya clan leader brought his son Kimimaro to Tsunade.
   After examination, Tsunade confirmed that while Kimimaro's strange illness was difficult to cure, she had a method-though it would take time.
   The Kaguya leader was overjoyed.
   Being able to save Kimimaro was the best news he had received.
   The second major event concerned the Akatsuki organization.
   Uchiha Haru deployed Wood Release: Multiple Shadow Clone Technique, creating over a hundred clones to scour the land for Akatsuki members.
   Whenever a clone found one, it would immediately disperse, leaving behind a kunai inscribed with the Flying Thunder God technique.
   Haru would then instantly teleport to the location, hunting down the Akatsuki member without mercy.
   He had made his stance clear: anyone who dared attack Kirigakure would become a target.
   This was no empty threat.
   On the very first day, Haru captured the lone Juzo Biwa.
   After a brief and merciless confrontation, Biwa was eliminated.
   ...
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!
   comment 7 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 149: Chapter 149 : Jiraiya!
   Uchiha Haru's actions had also stirred dissatisfaction within the Akatsuki leader, Pain. He wanted to seize the opportunity to engage in a worthy battle against Uchiha Haru himself. However, the masked man denied him this chance.
   The reason was the same as before.
   Now was not the time for a direct confrontation with Uchiha Haru.
   There was no doubt Nagato was immensely powerful. With the Rinnegan, he could easily defeat any opponent-even Uchiha Haru was no exception. But defeating someone and killing them were two very different things.
   It would be pointless to defeat but not finish the job.
   Better not to act at all.
   In this way, the original plan of cooperating with Haru remained intact in the masked man's mind.
   In his heart, Haru was always a valuable chess piece-very likely to come in handy, and certainly not to be destroyed so easily.
   So, under the masked man's advice, all Akatsuki members were forced to go into hiding, no longer appearing openly in the world.
   The mission to capture the tailed beasts was also put on indefinite hold.
   ...
   Morning dawned peacefully over the Hidden Mist Village.
   Bright, warm sunlight pierced through the thick fog, scattering across the ground. Everything seemed alive and full of promise.
   A middle-aged ninja with white hair stepped into the village. He wore a red robe, and his forehead protector bore no village symbol-only the word "Oil."
   Jiraiya, officially one of Konoha's legendary Sannin alongside Tsunade and Orochimaru, had come.
   After discovering some tension between the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, and Tsunade, Jiraiya had planned to visit the Hidden Mist Village to ask her about the specifics.
   However, he hadn't left immediately.
   After all, he had only just arrived in Konoha. Eyes watched from the shadows, and Hiruzen appeared frequently enough to prevent his departure.
   Only after some time, when vigilance around him lessened, did Jiraiya slip away and travel to the Hidden Mist Village.
   "Is this the Hidden Mist Village?" he muttered, chuckling.
   "It's quite different from what I imagined."
   Jiraiya observed the village with a casual amusement, as if nothing remarkable had happened here.
   The Hidden Mist Village carried a notoriously dark reputation in the ninja world. Blood Mist Village, darkness, brutality-all these words were synonymous with it.
   Though one of the Five Great Shinobi Countries, its strength was not impressive. It was arguably the weakest among the great villages.
   If not for its isolation and distance from the mainland, it could easily have been swallowed by stronger neighbors.
   And yet, now this village displayed a style not inferior to Konoha's.
   Simply amazing.
   As a writer in the ninja world, Jiraiya always enjoyed visiting customs halls wherever he went.
   One reason was to gather information. Another was to find material for his books-especially for his work Intimate Paradise. Those familiar with his writings would understand.
   And of course, it was also a personal hobby.
   For a man who had been single and alone for over forty years, ever since his birth, such interests were not unusual.
   After a general tour of the village, satisfied with the changes, Jiraiya entered the largest and most luxurious customs hall in the Hidden Mist Village and indulged himself.
   It truly deserved to be the Water Kingdom's grand customs hall.
   So white... well... so tender, so moist... not bad at all!
   Enjoying the erotic services offered, Jiraiya's eyes sparkled with delight, and he was thoroughly pleased.
   Still, he did not lose focus on his mission.
   Why had he come to the Hidden Mist Village?
   What was he most curious about?
   Soon, he found his answer.
   "Uchiha Haru, the head of the Police Department, is a remarkable person. You know, as soon as he arrived in the Hidden Mist Village..."
   "Our Fifth Mizukage, Mei Terumi, is truly outstanding. She has only been in office for a year..."
   "Lady Tsunade, heading the Medical Department, has unparalleled medical skills!"
   "But what I care about most is how she keeps her figure. Not to mention men-even a woman like me can't help but take a second glance."
   "Some say Tsunade-sama's broad-mindedness is a natural talent, something you cannot learn."
   "But I don't buy it; that's too convenient..."
   That was all.
   Jiraiya had just started asking when the woman at the entertainment hall shared everything he wanted to know, chatting casually as if with an old friend.
   He wanted to stay longer, to enjoy more.
   But he couldn't.
   After all, he had snuck away from Konoha this time and couldn't afford to be gone too long.
   Important matters awaited him, so he could not delay.
   With the woman in the entertainment hall urging him to return soon, Jiraiya left reluctantly, silently promising himself:
   Next time, he would find enough time to enjoy himself properly.
   This time, it was truly a pity...
   After leaving the entertainment hall, Jiraiya made his way to the medical department where Tsunade was stationed.
   The location was easy enough to find; all he had to do was ask the villagers, and they pointed him in the right direction without hesitation. Since the medical department served not only ninjas but ordinary villagers as well, Jiraiya found it simple to enter. People even guided him inside, showing him the way directly to where Tsunade was.
   As the premier medical-nin of the Hidden Mist Village-and arguably the entire ninja world-Tsunade naturally attracted many patients. However, her schedule was packed, and it wasn't easy to get an audience with her.
   Still, Jiraiya spent some money to secure his chance. After all, as the saying goes, money makes the world go round, and that was true everywhere.
   When Jiraiya arrived, two others were already waiting for Tsunade's attention. One was a white-haired man accompanied by a young boy. The other sat in a wheelchair, looking pale and frail, the nature of his illness unknown.
   Peering through the window, Jiraiya saw Tsunade and Shizune deep in discussion, while a large group of ninjas practiced medical ninjutsu nearby.
   Seeing Tsunade after so long, Jiraiya couldn't help but mutter to himself, "Tsunade, long time no see. You're still the same as ever... and I'm getting old..."
   Memories of their time training and completing missions together in Konoha surfaced vividly, causing the corners of his mouth to twitch into a slight smile.
   "Are you a villager of the Hidden Mist Village? I've never seen you around," a man's voice said from beside him, snapping Jiraiya out of his reverie.
   Turning, Jiraiya saw the middle-aged white-haired man he'd met earlier.
   The man chuckled, "You're the head of the Kaguya clan, a big shot in this village. How could you care about us common folk?"
   From the start, the man had recognized the identity of the Kaguya clan leader. His attire was unmistakable, though the man admitted he'd never seen it firsthand before; Asuma Sarutobi had described it to him, making it impossible to mistake.
   However, the leader's question did not dispel his suspicions; if anything, it made him more alert. He instinctively moved to shield his son, Kimimaro, standing behind him.
   "What's your name? Where do you live? Which family are you from?" the Kaguya clan leader asked bluntly.
   Despite his status, the Kaguya clan leader's reputation in the Hidden Mist Village wasn't great. Even after joining forces with Uchiha Haru and Mei Terumi, his standing hadn't improved much. This wasn't due to any wrongdoing on his part but was more a reflection of his reputation. Villagers tended to avoid him out of fear.
   Yet, the man in front of him seemed familiar and showed no fear. Ordinary villagers didn't wear forehead protectors openly, and this discrepancy heightened the leader's unease.
   Jiraiya frowned slightly, realizing his answer might have inadvertently deepened the suspicion rather than alleviating it. He had come to see Tsunade, not cause trouble.
   "I'm from the Hidden Mist Village. If you're asking me all these questions..." Jiraiya tried to stall, but he couldn't fabricate a believable lie on the spot.
   Just as the Kaguya clan leader's expression darkened and he seemed about to take action, a voice interrupted.
   "Is Kimimaro's condition improving?"
   "Mr. Uchiha Haru!"
   At the sound of this, Kimimaro immediately rushed out from behind his father and saluted respectfully.
   All children idolize heroes, and Kimimaro was no exception. The Hidden Mist Village was abuzz with tales of Uchiha Haru's heroic deeds, naturally making him the object of admiration for many young ninjas and children.
   The Kaguya clan leader also saluted Haru but didn't let down his guard against the suspicious stranger standing beside him.
   Just as he considered reporting this oddity to Haru, he heard Haru say quietly to the stranger:
   "So it's you... here to see Tsunade?"
   Jiraiya was momentarily startled and confused, doubting if Haru was addressing him. It wasn't until Haru's gaze locked on him that Jiraiya realized he truly was.
   "Yes, yes," Jiraiya replied, a thousand questions swirling in his mind.
   "Tsunade is currently teaching medical ninjutsu to the Hidden Mist Village's ninja. It might take a while."
   "Shall we step outside to talk?" Haru proposed.
   Haru came to check on Kimimaro's health but hadn't expected to meet Jiraiya here. The encounter surprised him.
   There weren't many people in Konoha that Haru took seriously, but Jiraiya was definitely one of them.
   Jiraiya glanced back at Tsunade, who was busy teaching, then turned to Haru, hesitated briefly, and finally nodded in agreement.
   .
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 150: Chapter 150 : Jiraiya's Questioning
   Uchiha Haru and Jiraiya walked along the bustling streets of Kirigakure Village.
   The village was vibrant, filled with noise and life at every corner. Wherever Haru passed, villagers greeted him warmly with smiles and respectful nods.
   Jiraiya could sense the deep respect and genuine affection the people of Kirigakure had for Haru.
   The feeling reminded him of the reverence the villagers of Konoha once held for the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama, during his childhood.
   Neither the subsequent Hokage - the First Hokage's younger brother Senju Tobirama, nor the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen, nor even the Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato - had ever inspired that same kind of awe.
   It surprised Jiraiya somewhat.
   Uchiha Haru had only led the Uchiha clan to leave Konoha and settle in Kirigakure just over a year ago.
   And yet, in less than two years, he had amassed such influence and prestige in the village.
   2
   How had Uchiha Haru accomplished this?
   They continued forward.
   "Do you know who I am?" Jiraiya asked suddenly.
   Haru glanced back calmly and said, "Who wouldn't know Lord Jiraiya? One of Konoha's Legendary Sannin."
   Jiraiya scratched the back of his head awkwardly and chuckled, "So I'm famous, huh?"
   "Then I won't hide it anymore!"
   "That's right! I am the legendary Toad Sage of Mount Myoboku, the invincible one among the three great ninjas - the handsome man who can silence crying children instantly - Master Jiraiya!"
   He puffed up with pride, waiting expectantly for praise.
   But no response came.
   Looking back, Jiraiya saw Haru had already walked a few steps ahead.
   Jiraiya was stunned, a bit embarrassed.
   This... wasn't how the conversation was supposed to go.
   He hurried to catch up.
   Eventually, they reached a quiet, elegant teahouse and sat facing each other.
   "Are you here to see Tsunade?" Haru asked, holding a cup of tea.
   "Yes. I came to see Tsunade," Jiraiya answered candidly.
   "Tsunade came to Kirigakure voluntarily, and she's doing well here. You don't need to worry."
   "Yeah, I saw that too," Jiraiya said softly.
   "After that incident, I hadn't seen Tsunade smile like that in a long time."
   His expression softened as he recalled the scene he had just witnessed through the window - Tsunade teaching medical ninjutsu to a group of Hidden Mist ninja.
   She was relaxed, happy - just like in Konoha, back in the day.
   But now things were different.
   Tsunade was no longer the same as before.
   And Konoha was no longer the Konoha of the past.
   Everything had changed drastically.
   "I'm curious - what means did you use to make Tsunade willingly stay in Kirigakure and work for you, rather than return to Konoha?" Jiraiya asked.
   "Tsunade is a Konoha ninja," Haru replied, meeting Jiraiya's gaze.
   He took a sip of tea and said, "It's not easy to change someone like Tsunade, one of Konoha's Legendary Sannin."
   "Come to think of it, this is all thanks to your Third Hokage, isn't it?"
   "If it weren't for him, Tsunade wouldn't have come to Kirigakure."
   Jiraiya frowned slightly, not quite convinced.
   Was his suspicion correct?
   Had there been a rift between Tsunade and her teacher?
   Why?
   Could Tsunade have found out something troubling?
   He took a sip but didn't press further-he simply couldn't guess the exact reason.
   Among the three Legendary Sannin, Orochimaru was sharp-minded, exceptionally talented in ninjutsu and scientific research.
   Tsunade was the granddaughter of the First Hokage, with outstanding skills, especially in medical ninjutsu.
   Jiraiya had been the weakest of the three at first, lacking talent in ninjutsu and other areas.
   But that didn't mean he was unintelligent.
   Becoming one of the Legendary Sannin and standing on equal footing with such prodigies showed just how capable he was.
   Jiraiya wasn't stupid - he was clever but often pretended otherwise.
   He had witnessed countless struggles and power plays in Konoha's leadership, which disgusted him.
   After Orochimaru defected and Tsunade left one after another, Jiraiya soon followed.
   He simply didn't want to see those corrupt affairs anymore.
   Jiraiya's attitude surprised Haru slightly.
   "Don't you want to ask for the specific reason?" Haru inquired.
   Jiraiya smiled, "Let it be."
   "Tsunade has her reasons, and I don't need to interfere."
   "I just need to know she is truly willing to stay."
   "Now, I've seen enough."
   "But..."
   Jiraiya shifted the topic, looking directly at Haru.
   "I'm very interested in you."
   "Me?" Haru smiled calmly.
   "Yes. You."
   Jiraiya looked at Uchiha Haru. "You led the Uchiha clan to a new place, and in just over a year, you have completely established your foothold, allowing the villagers of the Hidden Mist Village and the Uchiha clan to live in harmony. You've gained an incredibly high reputation."
   "A young man under twenty years old can actually achieve this."
   "Even I was surprised when I saw it just now."
   "Thank you for the compliment," Haru replied calmly.
   He wasn't flattered or vain about Jiraiya's praise. Since acquiring the system and unlocking one golden ability after another, he'd heard too many compliments-enough to become completely numb to them.
   1
   Haru's unshaken demeanor made Jiraiya think even more highly of him.
   Jiraiya had encountered many talented youths with outstanding strength, but those young men were often either flashy, introverted, or trying too hard to seem deep. When praised, most showed pride or discomfort. But Haru showed none of that-not even the slightest flicker of emotion.
   That was rare for someone so young.
   "I've heard you possess two extremely powerful kekkei genkai: the Mangeky Sharingan and Wood Release?"
   "Yes," Haru nodded.
   This was no secret in the ninja world. Many knew about it.
   The Eight Trigrams Air Attack and the elemental mastery granted by the system hadn't yet been fully displayed to the world. Haru's tsutsuki heritage contributed to his incredible physical prowess.
   Compared to an ordinary Mangeky Sharingan, the Eternal Mangeky Sharingan looked nearly identical, indistinguishable to most.
   More importantly, Haru's current strength meant that combining Wood Release and Sharingan techniques was enough to handle most opponents. He had no real need for anything else.
   "He truly is extraordinary!" Jiraiya sighed, impressed. "I've met many young ninjas with exceptional talent."
   "Among them, in terms of raw talent alone, you rank in the top two."
   The top two.
   One was Uchiha Haru, who wielded both the Mangeky Sharingan and Wood Release-two powerful bloodline limits.
   The other, of course, was Nagato, the wielder of the Rinnegan.
   As a Transmigrator, Haru knew this without hesitation.
   But the "top two"?
   He wasn't convinced.
   Haru had never truly fought with his full strength against others. Even when facing five Kage-level opponents simultaneously, he hadn't been truly challenged.
   The gap was too wide.
   And Nagato?
   He was the number one powerhouse Haru had known.
   Yet since arriving in this world, they had never clashed-not during the night of the genocide, nor afterward.
   Despite sending countless shadow clones to hunt Akatsuki members, no trace of Nagato was ever found.
   Even after killing Juzo Biwa of Akatsuki, Nagato remained quiet, avoiding revenge or direct confrontation.
   Haru felt a twinge of regret.
   It had been a long time since he met an opponent who could genuinely challenge him. He eagerly awaited such a rival's arrival.
   "Many years ago, I came to the Hidden Mist Village. It's very different now."
   "The villagers all say you brought this change."
   Jiraiya smiled.
   He had seen talented ninjas before, but never anyone who could transform an entire village so drastically in such a short time.
   After a slight pause, Jiraiya looked at Haru meaningfully. "If one day, you wanted to change not just the Hidden Mist Village, but the entire ninja world..."
   "If that opportunity came, would you take it?"
   Haru held his teacup calmly. "It's not about wanting to-it's about having the ability."
   "There are many with dreams, but few willing to work hard to realize them."
   "Among those who do work hard, even fewer succeed."
   Jiraiya nodded in agreement.
   Without strength, all talk is empty. Power is the foundation for achievement.
   "Uchiha Haru, do you think you will have that strength someday?"
   Haru didn't answer directly. Instead, he asked, "What do you think, Lord Jiraiya?"
   "Yes. It will happen," Jiraiya said firmly.
   He trusted his judgment.
   Uchiha Haru was destined to become an extraordinary ninja-a figure who would impact not only the Hidden Mist Village but the entire ninja world.
   "I also believe I will reach that point," Haru said with newfound confidence.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 151: Chapter 151 : Sage Art! False Peace!
   "Hahaha!"
   Jiraiya laughed heartily. Though Uchiha Haru was young, he found the young man's temperament refreshing.
   The two shared tea instead of sake, conversing casually.
   "How do you think true peace can be achieved in the ninja world?" Jiraiya asked, a question he had wrestled with for years without answer. Each time he pondered it, he grew more puzzled.
   "The current ninja world has endured several wars. The Five Great Shinobi Countries remain wary of one another, so open warfare has ceased-for now. But it is only a superficial peace," Haru replied calmly.
   "Beneath the surface, they fight openly and covertly; tensions simmer endlessly. If this continues, it won't be many years before the world plunges into war again."
   "That's only the conflict among the five major villages. Countless smaller villages have suffered terribly in these wars."
   "In peacetime, they exist in chaos and poverty."
   "Peace?" Jiraiya scoffed with a bitter smile. "It may be an unreachable dream."
   Haru's expression remained serene. "Maybe."
   "Who can explain this clearly?"
   "Wherever there are people, there will be disputes," Haru said quietly. "Those wronged seek vengeance. Those who exploit others want to keep exploiting. The strong bully the weak, and the weak bully those even weaker."
   "It's difficult to expect everyone to set aside their grievances and achieve true peace."
   Jiraiya sighed deeply. Haru's words cut to the core of the problem.
   "However, we don't need to worry too much-because right now, there's no solution."
   After a moment, Haru continued, "Humans are always learning and evolving. Just because we can't find a solution today doesn't mean we won't in the future."
   1
   "Remember when the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama, and Uchiha Madara put aside their hatred and united to found Konoha?"
   "Others followed their lead, establishing their own villages, which formed the structure of the ninja world."
   "Moreover, during the first Five Kage Summit, the ninja world enjoyed a true period of peace. No wars broke out, and for a while, everything seemed harmonious-at least on the surface."
   "But later, we all realized it wasn't true peace."
   "That peace depended on the overwhelming power of the First Hokage."
   "After Hashirama's death, two Ninja World Wars erupted. That peace was only a fragile illusion."
   "The First Hokage's approach-using ninja villages to secure peace-was a failure."
   "But let's look at what he did more closely."
   "Though his attempt failed, it was far better than before, when major clans slaughtered each other endlessly."
   "So even failure isn't meaningless."
   Jiraiya closed his eyes slightly, absorbing Haru's words.
   Indeed, it made sense.
   The First Hokage's efforts failed, but they were not a total failure.
   In other words, repeated attempts matter.
   Even if you fail over and over, as long as you progress, it counts.
   Eventually, you'll reach your goal.
   Growth is gradual.
   No one ascends to the heavens overnight.
   "I understand."
   "I can't believe someone so young has such profound insight."
   Jiraiya bowed respectfully to Haru, showing genuine admiration.
   Haru smiled but said nothing more.
   There was no need.
   After all, there was still plenty of wisdom to share another time.
   What Haru told Jiraiya wasn't entirely spontaneous.
   Especially regarding peace in the ninja world.
   He wouldn't chase after it blindly like Jiraiya.
   He would follow the flow.
   Currently, he controlled everything within the Hidden Mist Village.
   Everything there ran smoothly under his management.
   When he eventually gained control of the entire ninja world, naturally, he hoped for order and peace, not chaos.
   That aligned perfectly with Jiraiya's vision.
   The difference lay only in their approach.
   Jiraiya considered the entire ninja world first.
   Haru prioritized himself, then the world in relation to himself.
   It wasn't selfishness, just human nature.
   2
   Few were as selfless as Jiraiya.
   That was why so many revered him.
   "To be honest, before I arrived at the Hidden Mist Village, I was worried about you."
   "After all, you're an Uchiha who has awakened the Mangeky Sharingan. It's no small feat to evolve your Sharingan to that level!"
   As one of Konoha's legendary Sannin, Jiraiya understood the secret of the Sharingan's evolution intimately.
   He had witnessed loved ones leave again and again.
   Hatred in his heart had grown alongside the Sharingan's power.
   "Don't worry. Nothing will happen to Tsunade here."
   "If you ever decide to join the Hidden Mist Village, you'll be welcomed warmly."
   Haru said.
   Whether for Jiraiya's strength or character, he was worthy of Haru's invitation.
   Though mostly it was character that mattered to Haru.
   "Hahaha!"
   Jiraiya laughed and waved a hand.
   "Forget it. I've traveled for so many years-I'm used to freedom and can't stand restrictions."
   "I'm too lazy even to return to Konoha. I won't bother you anymore, hahaha!"
   Haru did not force him.
   Everyone had their own wishes.
   He respected Jiraiya's choice.
   He had a feeling that one day Jiraiya would willingly join the Hidden Mist Village.
   They chatted for a while longer.
   Time passed without them realizing.
   Jiraiya said, "It's getting late. I should go."
   "Haven't you seen Tsunade yet?" Haru asked.
   He knew Jiraiya had come looking for her.
   "No."
   Jiraiya shook his head and stood.
   "It's enough to know she's safe."
   "Besides, I already met her, right?"
   "Before I leave, I want to give you something."
   Jiraiya reached into his robes and pulled out a scroll, handing it to Haru.
   "This is..."
   "A method for practicing Sage Arts."
   1
   Sage Arts?
   Haru's eyes flickered with interest.
   Beyond the ordinary chakra training, Sage Arts were a powerful energy technique known by very few in the ninja world.
   It was extraordinarily difficult to learn-mostly encountered by chance.
   Haru had long wanted to study it, but had no way until now.
   This rare opportunity had unexpectedly come knocking.
   Jiraiya smiled.
   "You inherited the Wood Release: Deep Forest Emergence from the First Hokage, Hashirama Senju."
   "But to fully master the strongest Wood Release techniques, you must rely on Sage Arts."
   "Today, I give you this method, hoping it will aid you."
   "I also hope you can create the perfect world-free of war and oppression-in both your heart and mine."
   He looked at Haru with hope and expectation.
   Once, the Toad Sage of Mount Myoboku had said he would travel long and accept many disciples.
   Those disciples would have a massive impact on the ninja world.
   Haru was not one of them.
   In fact, between their villages, they were enemies.
   Yet Jiraiya still entrusted him with the Sage Arts method.
   Haru's respect for Jiraiya soared to new heights.
   "I will."
   Haru's words were simple but firm and full of power.
   "All right!"
   Jiraiya patted Haru's shoulder and started to leave.
   But before taking a few steps, he heard Haru's voice behind him.
   "Wait!"
   Jiraiya turned.
   "Is there something else?"
   "There's another member of our Uchiha clan in Konoha-Uchiha Sasuke, son of Uchiha Fugaku, the former clan head."
   "I hope you can watch over him."
   Haru had not forgotten his promise to Uchiha Mikoto.
   Though he had no chance to go to Konoha or bring Sasuke back this time, if Jiraiya looked after him, Sasuke would have a better life than in the original Naruto timeline.
   "All right!"
   Jiraiya agreed, waving goodbye once more.
   Haru watched as Jiraiya slowly disappeared.
   He looked down at the scroll of Sage Arts in his hand.
   He had only planned to chat, but unexpectedly received a precious gift.
   An immortal art.
   With it, he could perform Sage Art: Wood Release: True Thousand Hands!
   Also known as the Great Buddha.
   The strongest Wood Release technique!
   It could even combine with the Great Buddha form Susanoo, wielded by the Sharingan!
   Jiraiya had truly helped him immensely.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 152: Chapter 152 : Young Uzumaki Karin!
   After Jiraiya left, Uchiha Haru sought out a secluded place to begin his Sage Art training.
   In truth, practicing Sage Arts wasn't something that could be done anywhere. The so-called training was more of a preparatory step - the real cultivation could only happen in special places imbued with natural energy, like Mount Myoboku, Ryuchi Cave, or Shikkotsu Forest.
   Because Jiraiya had learned Senjutsu from the Great Toad Sage of Mount Myoboku, Haru inherited his path and set off for the same sacred ground to begin his training.
   Upon arriving at Mount Myoboku, Haru was first brought before the ancient and revered Great Toad Sage. Only after this formal introduction did his training truly begin.
   Much like Naruto when he first set foot on Mount Myoboku in the original timeline, Haru started with the basics - slow, steady steps that gradually opened his body to the influx of natural energy.
   Under normal circumstances, mastering Sage Chakra was an arduous challenge even for the most talented ninja. Even someone like Jiraiya, one of the Legendary Sannin, had struggled significantly. Naruto had suffered greatly in the early stages of training, nearly turning into stone multiple times.
   Senjutsu wasn't a mere extension of chakra control - it was an entirely different system. Something foreign, even dangerous. Trying to master it without precision could cost you your life.
   Every ninja, regardless of innate genius, would encounter bottlenecks along the way.
   But Uchiha Haru was different.
   From the beginning, his progress was smooth. Any minor obstacles that appeared were quickly brushed aside. The rigorous checkpoints that had stymied even the most promising shinobi were, to Haru, mere formalities.
   He passed through the training stages like a natural, barely registering the effort it was supposed to take.
   The Toad Sages of Mount Myoboku were astonished.
   They had never seen such a prodigious talent - not even among the long history of shinobi who had walked their sacred paths.
   4
   It felt as though Sage Mode had been tailor-made for Uchiha Haru, as though his very existence had been fated for Senjutsu. Even the Great Toad Sage, with millennia of wisdom and foresight, remarked that Haru might have been born solely to wield Sage Chakra.
   His talent was not just one in a million - it was something rarer, something beyond the reach of probability.
   But Haru knew better.
   He had long since noticed the hidden factor - the subtle, otherworldly rhythm that moved through his chakra coils.
   It wasn't just talent.
   It was his body - the physical legacy of the tsutsuki lineage.
   The tsutsuki physique, a fabled construct whispered of in ancient scrolls, gave him an unparalleled affinity with natural energy. Chakra didn't need to be molded forcibly; it flowed into him as though drawn by gravity.
   Sage Chakra entered his body uninvited, condensed on its own, and responded to his will with near-effortless precision.
   Even mastering the balance of natural, spiritual, and physical energy - the core of Sage Mode - required minimal concentration from him. It was as if the mountain itself wanted to be a part of him.
   And so, Haru remained at Mount Myoboku, dedicating himself wholly to his training. He gradually distanced himself from the affairs of the Hidden Mist Village and the Police Department in Konoha.
   It wasn't that he'd abandoned his responsibilities - he had simply delegated them.
   The Mist Village had Mei Terumi and Chief Kaguya holding the reins. The Police Department in Konoha was in the hands of Byakugan-user Ao and a tight circle of loyal Uchiha operatives. Haru rarely got involved. At most, he'd offer a few words of guidance.
   Now, he didn't even bother with that.
   His focus was singular - mastery of Sage Arts.
   Until one day, Mei Terumi arrived in person to meet him.
   Haru withdrew from the sacred training grounds and met her on the mountain's outer edge.
   "What happened?" he asked flatly.
   He knew Mei wouldn't have come unless something serious had occurred.
   "It's serious," she said, frowning with unease. "The Six-Tails Jinchriki... he won't make it."
   Haru's crimson eyes narrowed slightly.
   Some time ago, Hidan and Kakuzu had attacked the Hidden Mist in an attempt to extract the Six-Tails. Though they had failed, the Jinchriki had sustained critical injuries. Tsunade herself had been brought in to stabilize him.
   Even then, it had been a temporary reprieve.
   Now, it seemed his fate was sealed.
   "I see," Haru said, showing no emotion.
   Mei grew more anxious at his lack of response.
   She continued, "Once the Jinchriki dies, the tailed beast will be released and become unbound. If we don't seal it into a new host soon, it could cause chaos."
   "The Hidden Mist Village has only just begun to recover. We can't afford another disaster."
   Haru gave a low, disinterested hum. "Hm."
   That single syllable carried the weight of indifference.
   Mei clenched her fists, her breath tightening in frustration, but she dared not raise her voice. She knew exactly who stood before her.
   This man - this prodigy - was not someone she could afford to antagonize.
   Still, despite the tension simmering beneath her composed exterior, she chose diplomacy.
   "I came to ask your opinion," she said, carefully. "What should we do now?"
   "If the Jinchriki dies," Haru said simply, "find another."
   Mei blinked. "I know that, but it's not as simple as just choosing a new host."
   "To be a Jinchriki, you need more than chakra reserves. Loyalty is crucial - unwavering loyalty to the village."
   Tailed beasts weren't just tools; they were nuclear weapons in flesh. Mishandled, they became threats instead of assets.
   Each village kept their tailed beasts tightly sealed in carefully chosen hosts, often raised from childhood under constant surveillance.
   "You can't just grab someone off the street and expect them to handle a tailed beast," Mei said. "They have to be prepared. They have to be trusted."
   Whether the person chosen can withstand the power of a Tailed Beast and suppress it is crucial.
   If not, it's nothing more than a death sentence-pointless, a complete waste.
   Very few people meet both conditions.
   And the current Six-Tails Jinchriki can't hold on much longer.
   To find someone suitable in such a short time is nearly impossible.
   Back when the Six-Tails Jinchriki was seriously wounded, Mei Terumi had already sent search teams across the Land of Water and beyond.
   But nothing turned up-no suitable candidate had been found.
   In desperation, she turned to Uchiha Haru.
   She remembered what Haru had once told her: that he could resolve this situation.
   And Haru understood the meaning behind her visit.
   He nodded without hesitation and took the burden upon himself.
   Even though he was in a crucial phase of his training, what Haru needed most was time.
   His cultivation at Mount Myboku had already shown clear progress. Now, the next step was to integrate the Sage Chakra he'd recently mastered with his existing ninjutsu repertoire. Only by fusing the two could he create true combat strength.
   Otherwise, it would all be meaningless.
   From the moment he arrived in the world of shinobi, Haru had committed himself to a single goal-growth through strength.
   Nothing else was more important.
   Still, he agreed to help Mei Terumi find a successor Jinchriki for the Six-Tails.
   First-because he had promised.
   Second-
   Who said he had to do the search personally?
   Wouldn't a shadow clone suffice?
   With that, Haru performed a series of hand signs and used Wood Release: Multiple Shadow Clone Technique. One of the clones broke away from the main group, its sole mission: find a new host for the Six-Tails.
   Meanwhile, Haru and his remaining clones focused on more critical work-researching how to merge Sage Chakra with various forms of ninjutsu.
   Neither effort would interfere with the other.
   Perfect.
   After receiving Haru's commitment, Mei Terumi left with a rare sense of calm.
   She didn't know who he would choose.
   She didn't ask what method he'd use.
   But she was certain of one thing-if Haru said he'd do something, he'd do it. He always delivered. In her eyes, Uchiha Haru had already become someone capable of anything.
   So the clone set out alone.
   To ensure no mishap delayed him, it carried a special kunai etched with Haru's Flying Thunder God Formula.
   Haru wasn't going to wander aimlessly across the continent. That would be a waste of precious time.
   Even at his current speed, by the time he found someone suitable, it might already be too late.
   He already had someone in mind.
   Uzumaki Karin-a kunoichi from the Land of Grass.
   Descendants of the Uzumaki clan had always been the ideal vessels for Tailed Beasts.
   Why else had all of Konoha's Nine-Tails Jinchriki been Uzumaki?
   The Land of Grass bordered the Land of Fire, quite a distance from the Hidden Mist Village. Even with Haru's speed, the trip would still take valuable time.
   Fortunately, he had a backup plan-Flying Thunder God Technique.
   As long as he located Karin, he could teleport them both back instantly.
   If everything went smoothly, he'd make it in time.
   The clone advanced rapidly, racing toward the Land of Grass. Using intel from various sources and the sharp insight granted by his Mangeky Sharingan, he honed in on Karin's potential location.
   And he found her.
   In a grim, shadowed alley.
   A child.
   Thin. Dirty. Alone.
   She sat on the cold stone, knees pulled to her chest, trembling from hunger and the chill of early spring. Her scarlet hair clung to her face, damp with tears and grime.
   Uzumaki Karin had lost her parents long ago.
   An orphan, born into war and misfortune.
   She didn't understand why other children had families-why they had someone to hold them, protect them, feed them.
   She had no one.
   1
   Every day was a fight for survival. Barely managing one meal a day was a blessing. Shelter was whatever overhang she could find. And worst of all-she had long forgotten what warmth felt like.
   She wanted to change. Desperately.
   But what could she do?
   She was just a starving girl with no family, no chakra training, no backing. Powerless. Forgotten.
   In this world, children like her died quietly in the streets-nameless and unnoticed.
   Just like her friend had. A boy she used to know. One day, he collapsed in the alley. No one ever came for him.
   Karin feared she'd be next.
   Then, that morning...
   Light broke through the clouds. A warm ray of sun illuminated the alley.
   It fell directly on her.
   She opened her eyes slowly.
   A man stood before her, tall and impossibly graceful.
   She blinked, stunned. Was this a dream?
   She'd never seen someone so beautiful.
   Not once, not in her entire life.
   His features were refined, almost ethereal. Eyes deep as obsidian. Hair dark, but faintly kissed by the light. His chakra-if she had the senses to see it-was immense. Ancient. Fearsome.
   He didn't look like a man.
   He looked like destiny.
   Then he spoke.
   His voice was calm-gentle.
   A warmth like spring wind after a long, bitter winter.
   "Would you like to come with me?" he asked.
   There was no hesitation.
   "I am willing," she answered instantly.
   She didn't even know his name.
   But something deep within told her-this was right.
   Even if she were wrong... even if it led to death... it wouldn't be worse than what she had now.
   And just like that, Uzumaki Karin made her choice.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 153: Chapter 153 : No Wonder Everyone Wants to Be a Thief!
   Uzumaki Karin was brought back to the Hidden Mist Village by one of Uchiha Haru's clones.
   The Fifth Mizukage, Mei Terumi, Chief Kaguya of the Kaguya Clan, and a group of high-ranking officials immediately recognized her identity upon seeing her bright red hair. She was unmistakably of the Uzumaki Clan.
   "Red hair! That's red hair!"
   "This is the symbol of the Uzumaki Clan! We've found a descendant of the Uzumaki Clan to become the Six-Tails Jinchriki!"
   "In this world, there's no one more suited to be a Jinchriki than someone from the Uzumaki Clan!"
   ...
   The entire room buzzed with excitement.
   The Uzumaki Clan was widely known for their extraordinary vitality and chakra reserves-traits that made them ideal vessels for tailed beasts.
   And Uzumaki Karin was still young.
   She hadn't yet been influenced by the Will of Fire from Konoha, nor the Will of Stone from Iwagakure.
   She was like a blank slate-easily molded.
   Such a person was the perfect candidate to become a loyal Jinchriki.
   As for Uchiha Haru, he left immediately after delivering Karin. He had no intention of lingering.
   The Hidden Mist Village had plenty of experience in transferring tailed beasts. They would handle the process of making Karin the next host of the Six-Tails, Saiken.
   Years ago, they had even transferred the Three-Tails into Konoha's Nohara Rin, planning to let the beast go wild and destroy the Hidden Leaf from within.
   But that operation had ended in failure.
   Rin had sacrificed herself to protect the village.
   Later, the Three-Tails was successfully sealed into the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura.
   Clearly, it hadn't been a fluke.
   The Mist had refined the sealing process-a technique other villages still couldn't replicate.
   Uchiha Haru had no need to concern himself with such matters.
   He had more important things to do.
   That evening, in his room, Haru was meditating, working on fusing Sage Chakra with his normal chakra.
   Suddenly, his eyes snapped open.
   He sensed someone approaching.
   Sure enough, moments later-
   Knock knock knock!
   "Minister Haru, are you there?"
   A soft, familiar voice called through the door.
   It was Uchiha Mikoto.
   Without needing to guess, Haru knew it must be about her beloved son, Sasuke.
   Since arriving at the Hidden Mist Village, Mikoto had made a habit of coming to him whenever he returned from a mission, always eager to ask about Sasuke.
   Haru didn't mind.
   After all, a mother's heart is always with her children.
   He could understand.
   "Come in," he said simply.
   The door opened quietly, and Uchiha Mikoto stepped inside.
   She looked noticeably thinner than the last time they had spoken.
   Understandable.
   Her world had crumbled overnight.
   Her husband, Fugaku, had taken his own life.
   Her eldest son, Itachi, had massacred the Uchiha Clan.
   Her youngest son, Sasuke, was now alone in Konoha, cut off from everything.
   How could she possibly be okay?
   It was no wonder she looked so worn down.
   And yet...
   Haru noticed something different about her tonight.
   She looked... beautiful.
   More than before.
   Though she was the mother of two children, Mikoto had always been a natural beauty who cared for herself meticulously.
   Even in her thirties, her skin remained luminous and youthful. Her features were refined and delicate, her presence calm and graceful.
   2
   Tonight, she wore light makeup-not enough to stand out, but just enough to highlight her serene features.
   If the old Mikoto had the air of a gentle, virtuous wife, then the Mikoto standing before him now bore the quiet elegance of a beautiful widow.
   Mikoto stood awkwardly in the doorway, her head slightly lowered, avoiding Haru's eyes.
   That wasn't like her.
   She'd always come confidently to ask about Sasuke.
   "Do you want to ask if there's any news about Sasuke?" Haru asked calmly.
   Mikoto hesitated, then nodded.
   "I heard you went to the Land of Grass recently... and brought back a child," she said softly.
   "I just wanted to ask... did you hear anything about Sasuke along the way?"
   "Is he... is he doing okay?"
   The Hidden Mist Village, being surrounded by sea, was naturally isolated from the other great shinobi nations.
   News was scarce.
   The only way to get updates was through ninjas returning from missions or intelligence specialists assigned to surveillance duties.
   But after the Mist's brutal "Bloody Mist" era, its reputation across the world had plummeted.
   No one trusted them enough to hire their services anymore.
   As for intel, it rarely trickled down to ordinary people.
   So if Mikoto wanted to know anything about her son, her only option was to turn to Haru.
   Fortunately, Haru had always been kind to her.
   He'd even promised her once that he would bring Sasuke back to Konoha someday.
   That was why she found the courage to keep coming back, even if it embarrassed her.
   "No," Haru replied without hesitation.
   "This time, I was looking for a suitable Jinchriki for the Six-Tails to prevent it from going berserk and harming the Hidden Mist Village, so I didn't stay outside for too long."
   Uchiha Haru spoke in a calm, composed tone.
   "Oh..."
   Upon hearing this, Uchiha Mikoto's expression dimmed. Her large, watery eyes shimmered with sorrow and worry. That look made Haru sigh inwardly.
   Uchiha Fugaku had died early, but fate had not entirely abandoned him. At least he had left before things could grow even more complicated.
   Haru continued, "However, before I arrived in the Land of Grass, I ran into someone."
   He paused for a moment, then added, "Jiraiya-one of Konoha's Legendary Sannin."
   "I asked him to look after Sasuke once he returned to the Hidden Leaf Village."
   "Jiraiya-sama... the Third Hokage's disciple?"
   Mikoto's eyes lit up with hope at the mention of the name.
   "Yes."
   Haru nodded.
   "That's wonderful news."
   The heavy sorrow in Mikoto's expression lifted slightly, replaced by a flicker of surprise and relief. She clearly still held a deep trust in Jiraiya.
   "Lord Jiraiya is someone reliable," she said, her voice filled with emotion. "If he's looking after Sasuke, then I know he'll be safe."
   2
   Haru simply smiled and said nothing more.
   In truth, even if he hadn't made that arrangement, Sasuke would have been fine.
   Sasuke had a brother who continued to protect him from the shadows.
   As long as Itachi was alive, not even Hiruzen Sarutobi or Danzo would dare touch him.
   But with Jiraiya watching over him too, Mikoto had an extra layer of reassurance-a reason to rest a little easier.
   "Haru, thank you."
   "Without you... I really don't know what I would've done."
   Even in her joy, Mikoto didn't forget to express her gratitude.
   After all, all of this was made possible because of Haru.
   And he could have walked away.
   After the night the Uchiha Clan was exterminated, Mikoto's name-her family's name-had fallen to the lowest depths of disgrace.
   At the most critical moment, Uchiha Fugaku had vanished. As the clan head, he hadn't shouldered his responsibilities. Then, his son-Uchiha Itachi-had stood by the Leaf and turned his blade on his own kin.
   It was beyond absurd.
   Did Fugaku not know what his son had done?
   Or had he, in his despair, chosen to allow it?
   1
   Among the surviving Uchiha, aside from Haru and a few elders, almost no one held any good will toward Mikoto's family.
   Now Fugaku was dead, and Itachi had vanished.
   Naturally, all that resentment had fallen on Mikoto's shoulders.
   Yet even in the face of such hatred, she stood tall. Not because she was fearless, but because of Sasuke.
   As long as her son lived, she had to stay strong-so that one day, Sasuke could return to her and grow up safe and whole.
   And the only one who had helped her through all of this-the only one willing to stand by her-was Uchiha Haru.
   The gratitude in Mikoto's gaze was beyond words.
   "You don't have to thank me," Haru replied coolly. "It's my duty."
   It was true. He had his own reasons for helping Sasuke.
   But Mikoto didn't know that.
   All she saw was a man who had given her hope when she had none.
   And as a woman, Mikoto wasn't blind to the way men looked at her.
   Even as a widow, she still possessed a graceful, mature beauty-dignified and reserved, yet deeply alluring.
   She had always been careful not to misinterpret kindness. But she knew what it meant when a man's gaze lingered.
   Even Uchiha Haru, ever so composed, couldn't entirely hide it.
   His eyes never disrespected her-never wandered inappropriately-but there was something unspoken in them, something restrained.
   A flicker that came and went too quickly to name.
   "I... I really don't know how to thank you..."
   Her voice grew softer.
   Mikoto bit her lip, her cheeks turning pink.
   But thank him how?
   Her husband was dead. She had nothing left-no wealth, no clan, no reputation.
   What could she offer?
   Haru's eyes flashed with a subtle, unreadable light.
   He knew what she meant.
   And in the next moment...
   The robe draped over Uchiha Mikoto's shoulders slipped silently to the floor.
   5
   -
   Early the next morning, as the mist began to lift from the streets of Kirigakure, Uchiha Mikoto quietly exited Haru's residence, sticking close to the wall to avoid being seen.
   3
   Very few were awake at that hour.
   She had gotten very little rest that night.
   And yet, there wasn't a trace of fatigue on her face.
   On the contrary, she looked radiant-her cheeks flushed, her skin glowing faintly in the dawn light.
   1
   Though... her walk was slightly awkward.
   And anyone watching might wonder why.
   Inside the room, Uchiha Haru sat on the edge of the bed, pulling his cloak over his shoulders.
   He looked completely refreshed.
   He had, admittedly, given up something that he had kept since arriving in this world.
   2
   But it didn't feel like a loss.
   In fact, he had gained something.
   Happiness. Connection. Chakra.
   Yes, that last one surprised even him.
   Haru could clearly sense it: his chakra reserves had increased slightly.
   The difference was small-but noticeable.
   Could this have been a result of his encounter with Mikoto?
   He narrowed his eyes, thoughtful.
   Was there actually a tangible benefit?
   That was... interesting.
   Very interesting.
   Maybe he should test it again.
   Say, with Mei Terumi?
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 154: Chapter 154 : Perfect Jinchriki! Find a Master!
   Uchiha Haru sat in his room, pondering a curious question: was this merely a coincidence, or had he stumbled upon something extraordinary?
   Was it really possible to benefit from intimacy-not just emotionally, but spiritually?
   He mulled it over in silence until-
   Knock knock knock!
   A sharp knock disrupted his thoughts.
   "Is Minister Haru here?"
   "What is it?" Haru asked without rising.
   "Lord Mizukage requests your presence," the voice outside said.
   "Understood."
   In the blink of an eye, Uchiha Haru vanished from the room. When he reappeared, he was already standing inside the Mizukage's office.
   "You're here."
   Mei Terumi didn't look the slightest bit surprised. She had long since grown used to Haru's sudden arrivals.
   The Flying Thunder God Technique-an ancient, space-time ninjutsu once wielded by the Fourth Hokage-was as mysterious as it was convenient.
   Haru casually nodded to Mei and sat down across from her without ceremony.
   "What is it?" he asked.
   Mei didn't mind his lack of formality. Since ascending to the position of Fifth Mizukage, she had known exactly how precarious her title was-and who had cleared her path to power.
   Though she held the official title, everyone in Kirigakure knew that the real stabilizing force was not her, but the man sitting before her.
   "There's something I wanted to inform you about," she began. "-the Six-Tails-has been successfully sealed into the body of that little Uzumaki girl you brought back from the Land of Grass. The compatibility is very high."
   "If nothing unexpected happens, she'll grow into a perfect Jinchriki for the Hidden Mist."
   "Oh?" Haru raised an eyebrow. "Is that all?"
   If this was the extent of the news, a messenger would've sufficed. It wasn't enough to warrant a personal summons.
   "There's something else."
   Mei personally poured him a cup of tea.
   "In three years, Konoha will be hosting a large-scale Chnin Exam," she said. "Young shinobi from the Five Great Nations and several smaller ones will participate. As one of the Five Great Villages, Kirigakure cannot afford to sit out."
   Mei's tone grew more serious.
   "Among the five villages, Konoha, Kumogakure, and Iwagakure are currently the strongest. Kirigakure and Sunagakure lag behind."
   "After suffering under the bloody reign of the Fourth Mizukage-who, as we now know, was being manipulated by the masked man-our strength and reputation have plummeted. Some even consider us weaker than Sunagakure."
   "The upcoming Chnin Exam is our best chance to prove otherwise. I want to use this stage to show the world that Kirigakure is no longer what it used to be."
   She looked directly at Haru.
   "I need your help."
   So it's come to this.
   Haru didn't need her to explain further.
   The Chnin Exams were more than just a promotion ritual. They were political showcases-power plays wrapped in the guise of friendly competition. Young shinobi gathered not merely to test skills but to demonstrate the next generation's potential.
   In the original timeline, even with the presence of prodigies from all the major villages, only Shikamaru Nara had been promoted.
   That alone spoke volumes about the difficulty and importance of the exams.
   Clap. Clap. Clap.
   Mei clapped her hands lightly.
   The door opened, and three young shinobi entered.
   Haru recognized all of them.
   First was Kimimaro, the heir of the Kaguya Clan, known for his rare kekkei genkai-Shikotsumyaku.
   Second was Uzumaki Karin, freshly returned from the Land of Grass. She had just become the Jinchriki of the Six-Tails, Saiken.
   And third was a quiet boy with short gray-blue hair, black-framed glasses, and a massive blade strapped to his back.
   Chjr-the sword prodigy hailed as the future of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist.
   They bowed respectfully.
   "Lord Mizukage! Minister Haru!"
   Mei gave them a small nod, then turned to Haru.
   "These three are the most promising of our next generation," she said. "In three years, they'll be old enough to participate in the Chnin Exams."
   "I want you to be their teacher. Train them in ninjutsu. Mold them into weapons that can carry the name of Kirigakure."
   1
   "If you do this, we'll surely stand out at the Chnin Exams."
   Kimimaro, Karin, and Chjr all turned to Haru with hopeful eyes.
   They might be young, but they weren't ignorant.
   They knew exactly who held true power in Kirigakure.
   Terumi Mei?
   A powerful kunoichi, no doubt-wielder of both Lava Release and Boil Release kekkei genkai. She had great potential.
   But she was still developing.
   The strongest shinobi in the village wasn't the one with the Mizukage title.
   Kagugya clan head Possessing the kekkei genkai known as Shikotsumyaku
   The head of the Kaguya Clan was always considered a powerful force. For generations, the leader of the Kaguya Clan was regarded as the strongest person in the Hidden Mist Village.
   But now, everything has changed.
   The emergence of Uchiha Haru completely redefined that title. There was no longer any doubt-he was the strongest in the Hidden Mist Village.
   What terrified everyone even more was that Uchiha Haru's strength seemed boundless.
   They all knew Haru was powerful.
   But how powerful? No one could say for certain.
   Not long ago, Kakuzu and Hidan of the Akatsuki infiltrated the Mist to target the Six-Tails' Jinchriki. Both were exceptionally dangerous-S-rank missing-nin with countless lives taken.
   The Fifth Mizukage, Mei Terumi; the Six-Tails' Jinchriki, Utakata; and Ao, a Byakugan user, teamed up against them. Even so, the three of them were overwhelmed. They couldn't gain the upper hand.
   But then-
   Haru arrived.
   With the manifestation of a massive Susanoo and a towering wooden dragon-techniques once thought lost to history-he crushed the two Akatsuki members with terrifying precision. Kakuzu and Hidan, who had been toying with Mei Terumi's team, were annihilated in front of the village's eyes.
   They didn't even have a chance to retaliate.
   This level of power... no one could have imagined it until they saw it for themselves.
   It was beyond terrifying. It was surreal.
   And yet, it happened right before them-unfolding like a nightmare wrapped in awe.
   This wasn't even considering the feats Haru accomplished when purging the corrupt factions within the Hidden Mist. If one were to learn even a fragment of his abilities, they'd breeze through the Chnin Exams.
   Yet when asked about becoming a teacher, Haru simply shook his head and said, "Maybe I'm not suited to be a teacher."
   Standing nearby, Kimimaro, Karin, and Chjr all looked crestfallen.
   They had grown up hearing legends of Uchiha Haru-the man who reshaped the Mist with his bare hands. They admired him, revered him, dreamed of training under him.
   To them, he wasn't just a hero. He was an ideal.
   And now...
   "Minister Haru, you..."
   Mei Terumi had expected Haru to decline politely, maybe offer some vague excuse. She hadn't expected such bluntness. The impact on the three gifted young shinobi was obvious. Their spirits visibly sank.
   Kimimaro stepped forward and bowed deeply.
   "Minister Haru, we swear we will learn all we can. Please... become our sensei. Teach us ninjutsu!"
   Karin and Chjr followed without hesitation, bowing in unison.
   "Please believe in us, Minister Haru," Karin said, her voice shaking slightly. "We won't let you down!"
   Their voices were still youthful-unseasoned-but filled with sincerity.
   "Minister Haru, please reconsider," Mei added, trying again.
   Haru approached the three, placing a hand gently on each of their shoulders.
   "You'll all become excellent shinobi," he said, his voice quiet but firm. "But being a teacher is not easy. And I'm not the right person to guide you."
   "You should find someone better suited to that role."
   "You must understand this."
   He turned to look at Mei Terumi. His gaze was calm but resolute.
   Haru had never been one to enjoy company. He disliked being disturbed, disliked unnecessary noise. He was still deep in the process of mastering Sage Arts. His training demanded isolation, precision, patience. The life of a teacher-dealing with students day after day-was simply not something he had room for.
   "But..."
   Mei knew he was right. Every word Haru spoke was true.
   Still, she couldn't help but feel disappointed.
   Because when it came to Uchiha Haru, there was no such thing as "suitable" or "unsuitable."
   There was only one question-did he want to do it?
   If Haru ever decided to commit to something, no matter how impossible it seemed, he would succeed.
   That's who he was.
   But she also knew that once Haru made up his mind, there was no changing it. No amount of pleading or persuasion would sway him.
   So in the end, Mei sighed softly, keeping her disappointment to herself.
   "Minister Haru..."
   The children's hopes crumbled, and their faces reflected that heartbreak. Karin's face turned bright red; she bit her lip, struggling not to cry. Her large red eyes welled up with tears.
   She looked utterly crushed.
   To her, Haru wasn't just a role model-he was something closer to salvation. He'd brought her to the village, recognizing the potential in her unique chakra and sensory abilities. Ever since, she'd held him in a place of deep affection and awe.
   But then-
   "...However."
   "I may not be fit to be a full-time teacher. But if you ever run into trouble in your training-if there's something you truly can't figure out-you may come to me."
   Haru's voice cut through the silence.
   The words weren't loud, but they carried weight. And within them was a promise-not of instruction, but of guidance.
   He didn't say it out of pity. These children weren't just pitiful-they were gifted. The kind of talent worth investing in, even if only from the sidelines.
   Who knew? In the future, they might play critical roles.
   But detailed, patient teaching? That wasn't something Haru had the temperament for.
   When he finished speaking, Mei's face brightened instantly. She clapped her hands together, smiling.
   "Well? Aren't you going to thank Minister Haru?"
   They had all thought it was over.
   But now, there was a sliver of hope.
   It wasn't the mentorship they dreamed of-but it was still a connection.
   "Thank you, sensei!"
   All three bowed again, this time louder, their voices filled with determination and joy.
   They even changed their way of addressing him-from "Minister Haru" to "sensei."
   It was a small thing, but meaningful.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 155: Chapter 155 : The Ninja World is Changing!
   In this way, Uchiha Haru gradually became something of a mentor to Kimimaro, Uzumaki Karin, and Chjr. He would occasionally appear on the training grounds to offer guidance and instruction.
   Other times, Kimimaro, Karin, and Chjr would actively seek him out to ask questions and learn from his experience.
   The three were undoubtedly gifted young shinobi. Their rapid learning and constant improvement in strength were proof of their natural talent.
   Among them, Kimimaro, who was a little older, stood out as the strongest. Uzumaki Karin, lacking a solid foundation in ninjutsu, lagged slightly behind.
   This, of course, was expected.
   Kimimaro was born into the Kaguya clan-a lineage that revered combat above all else. The rigorous training and harsh upbringing he endured were far beyond what most shinobi experience. His possession of the kekkei genkai Shikotsumyaku (Corpse Bone Pulse) gave him a distinct advantage, unique even among elite bloodlines.
   Given their similar learning capacities, it was only natural that Kimimaro was the strongest of the trio.
   As for Karin, her slower progress could be attributed to two major factors: first, she had never undergone proper ninjutsu training before, and had to start from scratch. The second reason was the presence of the Six-Tails sealed within her.
   This tremendous power would become an immense asset in the future, especially in combat-but in the early stages, it greatly complicated chakra control and hindered her progress.
   This was a trial every jinchriki had to overcome on their own.
   No exceptions.
   But if she could endure and break through this bottleneck, her growth would be exponential. Like a carp leaping over the Dragon Gate, she'd soar to new heights of power.
   As for Chjr-he was shy, lacked confidence, and sometimes gave the impression of being a little slow.
   But when it came to ninjutsu training, none of those weaknesses showed.
   Especially in kenjutsu. His natural affinity for the blade was extraordinary. He was a born swordsman.
   And his perseverance was unmatched.
   No matter the setback, he never gave up. He remained the most diligent of the three.
   Watching them train brought Haru back to the days when he himself had first begun his shinobi journey.
   And in terms of raw talent?
   The three young shinobi of the Hidden Mist far surpassed what Haru had been capable of at their age.
   It was easy to imagine that, a few years from now, these three would make quite the impression at the Chnin Exams.
   He couldn't help but wonder what kind of sparks would fly when they clashed with the "main characters" of the Naruto world.
   Meanwhile, Haru continued his own training in senjutsu.
   Sage Mode was notoriously difficult to master.
   Before Haru, the only known user of senjutsu from Mount Myboku was Jiraiya-and even his control over it was far from perfect. The learning process was grueling and time-consuming.
   But Haru was different.
   Thanks to his tsutsuki-enhanced body, he possessed an extraordinary advantage when it came to learning ninjutsu of any kind.
   It had been the same with the Flying Thunder God Technique and the Body Flicker Technique.
   And now, it was the same with senjutsu.
   He could comprehend it after a single glance. He could master it as soon as he understood it.
   The Great Toad Sage of Mount Myboku was utterly stunned-numb, even-by his progress.
   Was this what they called a prodigy?
   No-it was unnatural. Monstrous.
   In less than a year, Haru had essentially mastered senjutsu.
   His control over the fusion of senjutsu chakra and conventional ninjutsu reached perfection.
   Eventually, he stopped going to Mount Myboku altogether.
   There was nothing left for him to learn there.
   With senjutsu under his belt, Haru's strength skyrocketed.
   But exactly how powerful he had become-even Haru wasn't entirely sure.
   Training was over.
   Now came the time to enjoy life.
   After all, wasn't that the purpose behind all the hard work?
   With little to occupy his time, he passed his days in leisure-visiting entertainment halls to watch dancers and musicians, observing the three students train at the practice field, or occasionally having lighthearted conversations with Mei Terumi.
   In the evenings, Uchiha Mikoto-who had taken a liking to these late-night visits-would often come by again.
   4
   Life was peaceful. Comfortable.
   And just like that, three years passed in the blink of an eye.
   The Chnin Exams were fast approaching.
   This particular exam would be crucial.
   Especially for those shinobi villages that had long been weakened or sought to reestablish their standing in the world.
   In recent years, the balance of power among the Great Shinobi Nations had shifted dramatically.
   Konohagakure-the once-undisputed leader of the ninja world-was no longer the mighty presence it had been.
   Its veterans had grown old. The new generation-supposed to rise and take their place-had run into complications.
   A lack of strong successors cast a long shadow over the village's future.
   And with the mass exodus of the Uchiha clan, one of the village's cornerstones, Konoha's power suffered a critical blow.
   The "Number One Hidden Village"?
   That title felt increasingly hollow.
   The Hidden Cloud Village, ever ambitious, had long sought to seize that mantle. The Hidden Stone Village, though more subdued, remained a formidable power. They had nothing to prove and didn't rely on flashy appearances.
   Then there were the Hidden Mist Village and the Hidden Sand Village.
   Historically, these two had always been considered the weakest among the Five Great Nations.
   The Mist had long been shrouded in bloodshed and fear under its oppressive, tyrannical leadership. Its isolation made things worse.
   The Sand, meanwhile, was trapped in a brutal environment of deserts and scarce resources. Their living conditions alone made prosperity difficult.
   But this time, the tide had turned.
   Because of Uchiha Haru.
   When the Uchiha clan followed him and defected to the Hidden Mist, everything changed.
   They uncovered and dismantled the plot of the masked man, Uchiha Obito.
   They shattered the infamous "Bloody Mist" system.
   They established a new Police Department to maintain order and a Medical Corps to tend to the wounded-both modeled on what Konoha once had, but lost.
   The village had undergone a dramatic transformation. Kiri now bore a renewed appearance-flourishing, thriving, alive with the vitality of a reborn military force. Its strength had grown exponentially, and more than anything, what it needed now was an opportunity to prove itself. To demonstrate its power. To solidify its prestige among the other nations.
   The Hidden Sand Village was a different story.
   They were weak. Poor. Their resources depleted, their ninja forces thinned by years of conflict and economic decline. And yet, pride would not allow them to shrink away in shame. They would not simply bow out.
   No, even the Sand wanted to muster up its remaining strength. To stand tall and prove their worth to the world.
   Likewise, newer emerging shinobi villages-such as the Hidden Sound and the Hidden Grass-were itching to show off their talents. The upcoming Chnin Exams would be their stage.
   As the day of the exam drew closer, each village released its official roster of participating genin and their supervising jnin.
   Konoha, the host of the event, was naturally at the center of it all and refrained from announcing anything unnecessary. All eyes were already on them.
   From Kumogakure-the Hidden Cloud Village-came Samui, a student of Killer Bee, the Eight-Tails Jinchriki.
   From Iwagakure-the Hidden Stone-was Kurotsuchi, daughter of the Third Tsuchikage.
   1
   From Sunagakure-the Hidden Sand-came Maki, personally accompanied by the Fourth Kazekage himself.
   From Kirigakure-the Hidden Mist-came none other than Uchiha Haru.
   Everything was ready.
   The Chnin Exam was about to begin.
   But it wasn't just the Five Great Nations who had their eyes on the proceedings.
   The Akatsuki were watching, too.
   "Nagato," the masked man spoke as he stood atop a tall tower, hands folded behind his back. Rain poured endlessly in Amegakure, as it always did. "The Chnin Exam might just be our chance."
   The masked man's voice was cold and resolute.
   "In the past few years, our need to stay hidden stalled the progress of the tailed beast extractions. We've hit a bottleneck."
   "We've lost several members-Kakuzu, Hidan, and Jz Biwa."
   1
   "But it wasn't a complete loss. We managed to capture the Seven-Tails and the Five-Tails. Together with the Three-Tails we took from the Mist, we currently have three bij."
   "According to my intel, the Jinchriki of the One-Tail, Six-Tails, and Nine-Tails will all be participating in this Chnin Exam."
   Nagato stood in silence for a moment, his body frail and hollow beneath the mechanical frame that kept him moving.
   "You're suggesting we make a move during the exam?" he asked calmly.
   "It's an opportunity," the masked man confirmed. "But Uchiha Haru is said to be leading one of the teams to Konoha. Haven't you always avoided confronting him directly? Why the change of heart?"
   "I'm tired of waiting," the masked man said, his tone unwavering. "Besides, with so many ninja villages participating-both major and minor-even Uchiha Haru won't be able to manage everything."
   "If we move precisely, we can carry out the operation in complete secrecy."
   "But just in case something goes wrong," he added, turning to Nagato, "I'll need you to go in person."
   Nagato gave a subtle nod. He understood. He had waited long enough to see his ambitions realized. Facing Haru was inevitable.
   Still, something else nagged at him.
   "But didn't we promise Uchiha Itachi the Nine-Tails would be his target?"
   Nagato looked up, his eyes weary but sharp. "And we both know his complicated ties with Konoha."
   Other members of Akatsuki might have been unaware of Itachi's true motives-but not Nagato. Not the masked man.
   One led in name. The other, in action.
   They understood Itachi better than anyone else in the organization. He was a man walking a tightrope between personal sacrifice and national loyalty.
   They both knew he represented Konoha's interests as much as he represented Akatsuki.
   The Nine-Tails. Naruto Uzumaki. The very heart of Konoha's new generation. Targeting him was like drawing a sword across Itachi's throat.
   And Itachi was not someone they could underestimate.
   The masked man's voice cut through the silence. "I've thought about it."
   "For this mission, the Akatsuki will split into separate operations."
   "Itachi and Kisame will go to the Hidden Cloud Village. Their goal: capture the Two-Tails and Eight-Tails Jinchriki."
   "Deidara and Sasori will head to the Hidden Stone to seize the Five-Tails."
   1
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 156: Chapter 156 : Men Shouldn't Be Fast!
   2
   Kirigakure.
   Uchiha Haru's residence wasn't very large.
   After all, he lived alone-there was no need for a sprawling estate.
   But it was elegant, tasteful, and carried a unique flair.
   This place had been specially constructed for Uchiha Haru by the Hidden Mist Village over the past three years, a reward for his countless contributions since joining Kirigakure.
   Haru hadn't pretended to be humble or declined the offer-he accepted it straight away.
   People should enjoy what they've earned.
   And this? He damn well deserved.
   The Chnin Exams were right around the corner.
   Today was the day Haru would lead a team to the Hidden Leaf Village.
   The departure time was fast approaching, but Haru was still lying in bed.
   Beside him, Uchiha Mikoto wore a faint smile on her flushed face.
   Over the past year, she'd grown used to slipping into Haru's residence every few days, only to slip out again looking as calm and unbothered as ever.
   But as discreet as she was, the frequency of these visits was becoming risky.
   Haru might not care even if they were discovered.
   But Mikoto?
   She was different.
   She was still cautious. If this got out... it wouldn't end well.
   To help her avoid detection, Haru had carved a Flying Thunder God seal into her room.
   With it, he could transport her instantly-one second she was curled up in his sheets, the next she was back in her own bed, looking innocent and untouched.
   At this rate, even if Sasuke returned home, he'd still be powerless to stop " (  #  ) " from doing whatever he pleased.
   Flying Thunder God truly was a god-tier jutsu-convenient didn't even begin to describe it.
   "You're leading the team to Konoha today."
   Mikoto's voice was soft-so soft it was barely audible.
   Not because she wanted to be quiet.
   Her throat had been sore recently. Her voice was just... gone.
   1
   "Yeah," Haru responded, eyes still closed.
   "Don't forget what you promised me," she whispered. "You must bring Sasuke back."
   "I... I..."
   Her face flushed an even deeper red, and her voice dropped to an almost inaudible murmur.
   "I'll thank you properly."
   2
   There was a soft rustling under the covers.
   A second later, Haru's face lit up with blissful satisfaction.
   -
   Meanwhile, at the Hidden Mist Village gates, a sizeable gathering was already waiting.
   Mei Terumi, the Fifth Mizukage; Chief Kaguya of the Kaguya Clan; Elder Genji; Tsunade, Head of the Medical Department; and other top officials of the village stood at the entrance, all present to send off the Chnin Exam participants.
   The three Genin selected were already assembled: Kimimaro, Uzumaki Karin, and Chjr.
   They had been standing there for quite some time.
   "Why isn't he here yet?" Mei Terumi frowned.
   They were already an hour past the scheduled departure.
   If it were anyone else, she'd have exploded in fury.
   But Uchiha Haru?
   Even as Mizukage, she couldn't afford to offend him.
   She could only clench her teeth and bear it, no matter how much she wanted to scream.
   The same went for the rest.
   No matter how annoyed or impatient they felt deep down-
   Who would dare speak up?
   Only Tsunade didn't bother hiding her irritation. Arms crossed, she scowled and snapped, "What the hell is that bastard Uchiha Haru doing?!"
   "He should've been here long ago!"
   "Does he expect all of us to wait on him like peasants?"
   Most people could grit their teeth and put up with it.
   Tsunade, however, was not most people.
   She was the type that others waited for-not the other way around.
   If she didn't have a personal request for Haru, she'd have stormed off long ago.
   What the hell was she still doing here?
   Ao, the "white-eyed" Byakugan user and Deputy Minister of the Police Department, quickly stepped forward to smooth things over.
   "Maybe... Lord Haru was delayed," Ao offered weakly. "Maybe something came up on the way?"
   "Maybe..."
   Even he couldn't finish that sentence with a straight face.
   Everyone knew Haru used the Flying Thunder God Technique.
   He could cross continents in seconds.
   He'd brought Tsunade back to the Hidden Mist in the blink of an eye before.
   Now you're telling them he's still 'on the way'?
   What a joke.
   Besides-what would Uchiha Haru even be busy with?
   He didn't do hands-on work. He gave orders and disappeared.
   What, was he going to show up with a mission scroll in his teeth?
   Tsunade knew Ao was bullshitting.
   But she said nothing.
   She just sighed and muttered, "Forget it."
   What could she even do at this point?
   She really needed his help.
   That was the only reason she was still standing there, teeth grinding, arms folded.
   Minutes dragged by. Then thirty more.
   Finally, Uchiha Haru appeared.
   "Where the hell have you been?!" Mei Terumi snapped, frowning. "You're never this slow."
   "Leaving all of us standing here like idiots..."
   Tsunade was even more blunt.
   "Where the hell were you?! You're always fast!"
   Uchiha Haru raised an eyebrow, feigning innocence. "Don't talk nonsense."
   "I'm not fast! I swear, I'm definitely not fast. Men can't be fast!"
   But... why can't they be fast? What had he done?
   Of course, it wasn't something you could say in public.
   Fortunately, while Mei Terumi and Tsunade both thought Uchiha Haru's words were a little strange, neither of them seemed inclined to dig deeper.
   "Minister Haru, this time you'll be leading the delegation to Konoha. You must take good care of-" Mei Terumi began with the usual diplomatic niceties.
   Other Konoha officials echoed her words, offering well-wishes and hollow courtesies. But truthfully, everyone knew exactly who Uchiha Haru was. If Konoha wasn't razed to the ground during his visit, it would already be a win.
   2
   What else could possibly go wrong?
   At the end of the briefing, Tsunade approached Haru personally and reminded him, "Don't forget the three-year agreement between us. It's about to expire."
   "I've done everything you asked me to," she added, her tone low and deliberate. "Now it's your turn to keep your promise."
   "Don't worry," Haru said with a smirk. "I, Uchiha Haru, always keep my word."
   Although he had rarely left the Hidden Mist Village over the past three years-aside from a short trip to the Land of Grass to search for Karin-this didn't mean he had done nothing. Quite the opposite.
   Ever since he found Tsunade and brought her back to Kirigakure, he had been laying the groundwork for something much bigger. Now, the time had finally come to pull the net tight.
   1
   Tsunade felt a weight lift from her chest when she heard Haru's serious reply. She knew that, at the critical moment, this man could be trusted.
   With everything arranged, Uchiha Haru set off for Konoha. Accompanying him were Kimimaro, Uzumaki Karin, and Chojuro. Also in the group was the Byakugan user Ao-Kirigakure's watchdog.
   Everyone understood Haru's nature. He wasn't the type to babysit a bunch of kids. Someone had to be there to watch over them. Haru's job was to keep the larger situation under control.
   After all, this year's Chunin Exams were being hosted in Konoha.
   When the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen saw a member of the Uchiha Clan-once the pride of Konoha-returning under the banner of another village, his expression was bound to be priceless.
   The travel route was familiar: a boat across the sea, a detour through the ruins of the Land of Whirlpools, then onward to the Land of Fire, and finally, Konohagakure.
   Everything went smoothly.
   But as they approached the outskirts of Konoha, things took an unexpected turn.
   From the right, another group approached. Judging by their attire and forehead protectors, they were clearly shinobi from Sunagakure, the Hidden Sand Village.
   The figure at the center wore a bamboo hat marked with the kanji for "Wind." His long cloak and robes denoted his position: the Fourth Kazekage.
   It was unusual for the Kazekage himself to attend the Chunin Exams, but Suna had always maintained a close alliance with Konoha. This time, they sent more than just a team leader. They sent their shadow.
   Behind the Kazekage stood four shinobi.
   The eldest, likely in his thirties, wore a traditional Sunagakure uniform. A white scarf was wrapped around his head and covered part of his face. This was Maki, the Sand's team leader.
   1
   The three younger ninja at his side were none other than Temari, Kankuro, and Gaara.
   Following them were a dozen more genin, all eager to test themselves in the Chunin Exams.
   Naturally, the two delegations crossed paths.
   What looked like a friendly exchange was, in reality, a silent confrontation-a subtle measuring of strength.
   Uchiha Haru observed the Fourth Kazekage carefully, a playful smirk playing at his lips.
   "The Fourth Kazekage of the Sand," he mused.
   He knew full well this man was no Kazekage.
   The real Fourth Kazekage was dead. The one standing before him-dressed in robes, wearing a hat, pretending to hold authority-was none other than Orochimaru in disguise.
   Here he was, grinning behind a mask, trying to pass himself off as the Wind's shadow.
   "Uchiha Haru of the Uchiha Clan," Orochimaru greeted, his voice layered with false admiration. "I've heard much about you. The young really are something these days."
   He glanced at the three younger shinobi behind Haru-Kimimaro, Uzumaki Karin, and Chojuro-and couldn't hide his surprise.
   Even with just a glance, Orochimaru's sharp eyes could tell these weren't average genin. Kirigakure had sent formidable contenders.
   "The Mist's candidates for the Chunin Exams are... impressive," he said, lips curling into a smirk. "They show great promise."
   Haru remained calm, but his gaze lingered on Gaara.
   "You've brought the One-Tail along too, I see," Haru said coldly. "Looks like Sunagakure plans to win this exam no matter what."
   Gaara's eyes narrowed.
   The fact that he housed the One-Tail, Shukaku, wasn't exactly a secret within the Sand Village-but outsiders weren't supposed to know. Yet this stranger from Kirigakure had seen right through him.
   Temari and Kankuro's faces froze in shock.
   Gaara was their trump card, their guaranteed weapon. He wasn't meant to be exposed so soon.
   Even Orochimaru, hiding beneath his disguise, was stunned.
   Was that the Mangeky Sharingan?
   The ability to perceive a Tailed Beast sealed within someone's body... Such terrifying ocular power!
   Truly, these eyes were something else.
   Still, he thought, once the Chunin Exams are over, those eyes will be mine.
   1
   Orochimaru quickly cut the interaction short.
   Something about Haru made him uneasy, like he was being peeled apart and read inside out. The feeling was intolerable.
   Without another word, he gathered his entourage and slipped away down the path toward Konoha.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 157: Chapter 157: Konoha's Chunin Exam!
   In addition, Orochimaru was deeply wary of the Mangeky Sharingan.
   He had long understood the power of the ordinary Sharingan.
   But the Mangeky Sharingan-an eye whispered about in ancient records and legends-remained an enigma to him.
   Even though he had prepared thoroughly for this encounter, the uncertainty gnawed at him. There was always the risk that Uchiha Haru might see through something critical.
   As the saying goes: fewer complications mean fewer problems. So, better to withdraw while he still could.
   "The Fourth Kazekage harbors ill intentions toward us."
   "I don't like him."
   It was Uzumaki Karin who broke the silence after Orochimaru left.
   And this wasn't some baseless instinct or a woman's intuition. This was a real ability.
   The Uzumaki clan had long been renowned for their exceptional sensory perception, particularly their ability to read chakra with pinpoint accuracy-able to distinguish hostility, bloodlust, or deception in an instant.
   That ability was one of the main reasons why, when she first met Uchiha Haru in the Land of Grass, she had chosen to follow him without hesitation.
   As his trusted teammates, Chojuro and Kimimaro were already very familiar with Karin's capabilities.
   So the moment she spoke, their gazes turned cold and sharp-directed squarely at the shinobi from Sunagakure.
   Ao, the Byakugan user from Kirigakure, however, remained indifferent.
   The relationships between the Five Great Nations were layered and ambiguous. None truly respected the others, yet none underestimated them either.
   To harbor malice?
   That was practically expected.
   It showed the other side regarded you as a threat-an equal, not someone beneath them. That kind of recognition was a twisted compliment in the world of shinobi diplomacy.
   He looked at the three rising stars of Kirigakure and smiled.
   "Don't worry. With Minister Haru here, there won't be any problems."
   Kimimaro, Karin, and Chojuro all nodded silently.
   Their confidence in Uchiha Haru's strength was absolute.
   Even if the opponent was the Fourth Kazekage, he was nothing compared to the one they revered.
   "Let's go."
   Uchiha Haru said calmly, offering no further comment on Karin's observation.
   In the original timeline, as he remembered it, both Kimimaro and Karin had been handpicked by Orochimaru to be taken away and used as tools.
   But because of his presence in this world, much had changed.
   For instance, Kimimaro's illness had been cured, and Karin had become the Jinchriki of the Six-Tails-Saiken.
   Their destinies had shifted dramatically.
   But perhaps precisely because of that, some echoes of their original fates still resonated faintly.
   Maybe that was what Karin had sensed-an undercurrent of hostility that remained inevitable.
   The shinobi from the Hidden Mist followed those from the Hidden Sand into the Hidden Leaf Village.
   At the main gate, Konoha's shinobi had already lined up to receive them.
   Kimimaro, Karin, and Chojuro headed toward their assigned resting quarters under the guidance of Ao.
   Uchiha Haru, meanwhile, followed a Konoha messenger toward the Hokage's office.
   In this Chunin Exam, each team leader was essentially the diplomatic representative of their respective village-symbols of that village's strength, pride, and authority.
   Konoha, as the host, naturally had to give a proper reception to guests of that level.
   So it was no surprise that Sarutobi Hiruzen, the Third Hokage, would appear in person.
   As Haru walked through the streets of Konoha, he felt a strange emotion.
   This was the village where he had spent over ten years of his life.
   Now, returning as a foreigner, he felt like a ghost wandering through old memories.
   The villagers of Konoha, seeing him again, were stirred by complex emotions.
   Some glared with barely concealed resentment.
   To them, Haru was a traitor.
   He had once belonged to Konoha. He had been part of its strongest clan-the Uchiha. But he had turned his back on them, vanished with the others, and reemerged as a major figure in Kirigakure.
   Now he dared to return, walking their streets as if nothing had changed.
   Others, however, were more thoughtful.
   After all, the Uchiha had been the backbone of the village's security force for generations.
   Their founder, Uchiha Madara, was one of the two men who had created Konoha alongside Senju Hashirama.
   No matter how much bitterness lingered, their roots were intertwined.
   Even if the Uchiha no longer belonged to Konoha, their reappearance still stirred something in the hearts of the villagers.
   "Brother Haru!"
   A bright, youthful voice rang out from the crowd.
   Uchiha Haru turned toward it.
   He spotted a young girl-no more than ten years old-pushing through the crowd with flushed cheeks and eager eyes.
   The moment he saw the white pupils, he recognized her immediately.
   Hyuga Hinata.
   Daughter of the Hyuga Clan's head.
   It had been years since he last saw her.
   Once a timid little girl who clung behind her father's robes, she had grown considerably.
   Taller. More mature. Her childishness had faded, but she remained as delicate and lovely as ever.
   Still shy, though.
   When she realized Haru had turned and was looking at her, she immediately lowered her head, her face turning bright red.
   Her fingers nervously clenched the hem of her sleeve as she struggled to meet his eyes again.
   But by the time she mustered the courage to look up-
   He was already gone.
   Hinata couldn't help but curse herself for being useless.
   Day after day, the person Uchiha Haru longed for stood right in front of him, yet in the end, she still backed off.
   Among the crowd watching Uchiha Haru, aside from Hinata, there was another boy who looked to be around the same age.
   He wore the standard dark attire of the Uchiha clan-high collar, fan crest on his back-and his facial features faintly resembled Uchiha Mikoto.
   But their temperaments couldn't be more different.
   Uchiha Mikoto was warm and gentle.
   This boy, on the other hand, radiated a cold and detached aura.
   He stared blankly at Haru's retreating figure, his expression unreadable, saying nothing. No one knew what was going through his mind.
   Had the crowd been thinner, Haru might have noticed him.
   If he had, he would've immediately recognized who that boy was.
   Uchiha Sasuke-the son Uchiha Mikoto cherished deeply.
   Uchiha Haru arrived at the Hokage's office.
   In the past ten years, he had stepped into this room more than once. But this time, the circumstances were vastly different.
   Once, he had come here as a subordinate.
   Now, he stood as a guest.
   He and the Fourth Kazekage of Sunagakure walked into the Hokage's office side by side.
   The delegates from Iwagakure and Kumogakure had already arrived. Representing Iwagakure was Kurotsuchi's father, Akatsuchi, sent by the Third Tsuchikage, noki.
   Uchiha Haru had heard of Akatsuchi, though they had never crossed paths.
   As for the envoy from Kumogakure-Samui-that was a different matter.
   Not only had they met, but she had once been his prisoner.
   Only after the Hidden Cloud paid a hefty ransom had they secured her release.
   So when Haru entered, Akatsuchi nodded to him respectfully.
   Before the meeting, his father, noki, had instructed him to observe Uchiha Haru carefully.
   In the shifting power dynamics of the ninja world, Konoha-once the leading village-was waning, though still formidable.
   Sunagakure and Konoha shared a strong alliance rooted in years of cooperation.
   Kumogakure, meanwhile, grew increasingly ambitious, seeking to usurp Konoha's dominant position.
   Iwagakure, however, lacked the strength to stand alone against either force.
   They needed allies.
   Just as Konoha had Sunagakure, Iwagakure needed a reliable force by its side.
   In the past, Kirigakure had been dismissed as chaotic and fractured.
   But now, since the Uchiha clan's integration into the Hidden Mist, the village had undergone a dramatic transformation.
   Kirigakure was no longer the blood-soaked mist of old.
   Now, with its newfound stability and Uchiha leadership, it was a potential powerhouse-and a suitable ally for Iwagakure.
   Still, Akatsuchi had to see for himself if Uchiha Haru was truly as formidable as the rumors claimed.
   Samui, meanwhile, wore a carefully neutral expression. But inwardly, discomfort stirred.
   She could still recall vividly the terror she felt under Uchiha Haru's control.
   "You've arrived."
   The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, greeted the Fourth Kazekage and Uchiha Haru with his trademark warm, grandfatherly smile.
   But behind that mask was a seasoned manipulator-a man who would do anything to secure his goals.
   The Fourth Kazekage nodded in polite acknowledgment.
   Uchiha Haru, however, gave the Hokage a cool glance, then silently walked past him and took a seat without offering a single word.
   He didn't give Hiruzen the slightest shred of respect.
   Akatsuchi's eyes flickered with surprise.
   He hadn't expected Uchiha Haru to be so brazen. To treat Sarutobi Hiruzen-the Hokage-with such open disregard.
   Samui, though momentarily surprised, recovered quickly.
   This was Uchiha Haru.
   He had once belonged to a clan with no future, no home, and yet he had dared to demand ransom from the Hidden Cloud.
   Now that he led Kirigakure's resurgence, such arrogance no longer seemed out of place.
   A faint trace of irritation flickered across Hiruzen's face, but he quickly composed himself.
   He was, after all, the longest-serving Hokage in Konoha's history. If nothing else, he knew how to maintain appearances.
   After ushering the Fourth Kazekage to his seat, Hiruzen returned to the central position reserved for the host.
   "We welcome the envoys of all major shinobi villages to Konoha for this year's Chnin Exams. As your host, I, Sarutobi Hiruzen, the Third Hokage, express my sincerest gratitude."
   "Furthermore, I hope the young shinobi representing each village demonstrate their utmost potential in the exams."
   His words were polite, rehearsed, and about as dull as one would expect.
   Akatsuchi from Iwagakure, Samui from Kumogakure, and Orochimaru-masquerading as the Fourth Kazekage-responded with the usual diplomatic pleasantries.
   Uchiha Haru said nothing.
   He detested this charade of courtesy-the kind where everyone said one thing and thought another.
   Once the formal greetings were done, the real negotiations began.
   Akatsuchi from the Rock Village decided to provoke the first shot.
   "Mr. Haru," he began, "there's a rumor that on your journey to Kirigakure in the Land of Water, you engaged the Hidden Cloud's Eight-Tails Jinchriki in battle."
   "Is this true or not?"
   As he spoke, he shot a sidelong glance at Samui, whose jaw tightened subtly.
   Had the Fourth Raikage been present, Akatsuchi would never have dared mention such a thing.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 2 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 158: Chapter 158 : I Will Get What I Want Myself!
   After all, everyone knew the temperament of the Raikage-defiant and battle-hardened, bred from a nation of warriors.
   Just one careless sentence could provoke him into a fight on the spot.
   Yet the one sent from the Hidden Cloud Village was just a young shinobi in his early twenties.
   Even if he was considered powerful, how powerful could he truly be?
   Besides, the Hidden Cloud Village had long exerted pressure on the Hidden Stone Village. The grudge had been simmering, and now they were eager to vent their frustrations.
   Akatsuchi's words immediately drew the attention of everyone present.
   Those chosen to come to Konoha as official representatives of the great ninja villages were no ordinary figures.
   Naturally, each of them heard the true meaning buried in his words.
   It wasn't really a question to Uchiha Haru about whether the rumor was true-it was an open provocation aimed at the Hidden Cloud Village.
   And most of the others were happy to see such sparks fly.
   The Cloud Village's domineering attitude in recent years had earned them no shortage of enemies.
   Many present were glad to see their pride challenged.
   Uchiha Haru remained calm, silent, his expression unreadable.
   He held no fondness for any of the four other great villages.
   Now, Akatsuchi of the Hidden Stone was flaunting Haru's battle with the Eight-Tails, pretending to praise him for helping Killer Bee while really using Haru as a tool to stir up friction with the Hidden Cloud. He had no interest in playing someone else's weapon.
   Samui's expression darkened. She narrowed her eyes and scoffed coldly.
   "It's not the place of outsiders to comment on internal matters of the Hidden Cloud."
   Her voice was steady, but laced with frost. She turned her gaze sharply to Akatsuchi.
   "My master, Lord Killer Bee, exchanged only two moves with Uchiha Haru. Even if he lost, what of it?"
   "On the contrary, your Iwagakure has been working with the Akatsuki for a long time. Who knows how many shameful deals you've made in the shadows."
   "Do you really think no one knows about it?"
   "You-!"
   Akatsuchi's face twisted slightly. He hadn't expected Samui to know about that. He opened his mouth to defend himself-
   But before a word escaped, he noticed the glares from several other village leaders-cold and filled with suspicion.
   Over the last few years, the Akatsuki had been moving aggressively among the great villages.
   For the right price, they would do anything-missions too sensitive or dark for the villages to handle openly.
   Every major village knew of them.
   But what really drew attention wasn't just their mercenary operations.
   It was that Akatsuki had begun targeting the Tailed Beasts.
   The Tailed Beasts were considered the ultimate weapons-kept sealed and controlled deep within each village. Moving them was unthinkable.
   Now Akatsuki was hunting them down, making moves against the very foundation of each village's military strength.
   No one could tolerate that.
   Akatsuki had become the common enemy of the Five Great Shinobi Nations.
   And yet Iwagakure still employed them?
   Wasn't that the same as feeding a beast that would one day devour them all?
   "What a joke," Akatsuchi scoffed, his tone dismissive.
   "Let's not jump to conclusions without evidence. Just because you say it doesn't make it true."
   "How could our Hidden Stone Village-one of the Five Great Nations-be collaborating with Akatsuki long-term? Don't be ridiculous."
   But no one took his denial seriously.
   Compared to Akatsuchi's half-hearted defense, the others placed far more trust in Samui's accusations.
   Each village had its own intelligence division. And those divisions had all reported whisperings of deals struck between Iwagakure and Akatsuki.
   In truth, nearly all the great villages had dealt with Akatsuki in some form.
   The only difference was how deep the connection ran.
   And so, rather than point fingers, most of them chose to let the subject drop.
   After a long pause, Hiruzen Sarutobi, the Third Hokage, broke the silence.
   "As the host of this Chnin Exam, I'd like to remind everyone: this event is a joint operation of the Five Great Nations. Its purpose is to promote harmony, unity, and peace among us, to prevent future wars, and stand together against the dark forces that threaten the shinobi world."
   "No matter what differences we have, we must not lose sight of that purpose."
   "As for Akatsuki, we at Konoha have gathered intelligence of our own. There is no doubt-Akatsuki is targeting the Tailed Beasts. And since most Tailed Beasts are housed within our villages, this makes them a direct threat to us all."
   "Their numbers are few-less than ten-but each member holds power near or even above that of a Kage. We cannot afford to underestimate them."
   "If we wish to stand a chance, we must unite. Face them together."
   Hiruzen's words drew a few nods of agreement. The Fourth Kazekage, his longtime ally, was the first to respond with approval, expressing his willingness to cooperate.
   It matched the Hidden Sand's long-standing approach-pragmatic and aligned with mutual benefit.
   But not all were so agreeable.
   Akatsuchi laughed mockingly.
   "We are the Five Great Villages-the strongest military forces in the world. And you're telling me we should fear a shadowy organization of ten people?"
   "You in Konoha may fear them, but we in the Hidden Stone do not!"
   Samui added coolly,
   "If a village cannot protect its own Tailed Beast, then it doesn't deserve to have one."
   Both the Cloud and Stone Villages were known for their military might. Their confidence wasn't just bluster-it was backed by real strength.
   Seeing the tension rise again, Hiruzen sighed deeply.
   He seemed ready to speak further, then thought better of it and held his tongue.
   But inwardly, he was cursing the arrogance of the Cloud and Stone shinobi.
   They had no idea how powerful Akatsuki truly was.
   They didn't understand.
   Each of Akatsuki's members had terrifying abilities: immortality, forbidden jutsu, monstrous chakra reserves, legendary kekkei genkai.
   The kind of power that could topple nations.
   But since they refused to listen or cooperate, there was nothing more to be said.
   Some people would only understand after they'd suffered loss.
   And when that time came... they'd remember the warnings they dismissed so easily.
   Sarutobi Hiruzen's eyes shifted from Akatsuchi and Samui before finally settling on Uchiha Haru.
   With a calm smile, Hiruzen said, "I've heard that members of the Akatsuki infiltrated the Mist Village, attempting to capture the Six-Tails. Uchiha Haru, I believe you're well aware of how powerful the Akatsuki are."
   "Would you be willing to cooperate with us?"
   Uchiha Haru shook his head. "I can protect my tailed beasts myself."
   Cooperation?
   With the current state of Konoha, how could they possibly offer anything of value to him?
   More importantly, the people Haru despised most in the shinobi world were conspirators like the Third Hokage and Danzo. Collaborating with them was absolutely out of the question.
   "Oh, is that so?" Hiruzen replied, feigning mild disappointment.
   But deep down, he knew better than anyone. After the Uchiha clan massacre that occurred under the shadow of Konoha's leadership, how could Haru ever consider cooperating with the village again?
   His so-called "invitation" had merely been a formality-one he had never expected to succeed.
   The various village leaders exchanged brief, hollow pleasantries before parting ways. None of them truly enjoyed the charade of cordiality, especially when each had their own schemes and secrets.
   As Haru turned and exited the conference room, his figure flickered and vanished in a blur-an expert use of the Body Flicker Technique.
   The ANBU hidden in the shadows barely had time to react. Haru's sudden disappearance left them scrambling, quickly reporting the development to Hiruzen.
   Meanwhile, Uchiha Haru materialized silently inside a modest apartment in Konoha-specifically, the residence of Hatake Kakashi, the infamous Copy Ninja.
   At that moment, Kakashi was lying comfortably on his futon, nose deep in the latest volume of Icha Icha Paradise, a faint blush creeping up his cheeks as he chuckled at the perverted antics on the page.
   It wasn't until Haru was standing right beside him that Kakashi jolted upright, instantly leaping away with practiced reflexes. His face hardened with caution, hand already half-raised to form seals.
   When he recognized Haru, his guard lowered slightly.
   Even so, unease lingered in his chest. If it had been an enemy, and he'd been caught off guard like that, the thought alone made his skin crawl.
   "You?" he muttered.
   "It's me," Haru confirmed, his voice steady.
   "What the hell are you doing here?" Kakashi asked, scanning the room. When he confirmed no traps had been set and nothing was out of place, he relaxed slightly but kept his eyes sharp.
   "I came to see you," Haru answered coolly.
   Three years ago, he had planted a seed of doubt in Kakashi's mind-an idea that the Third Hokage was not the benevolent leader he appeared to be.
   Now, that seed had grown.
   It was time to harvest the truth.
   "See me?" Kakashi echoed. His mind worked quickly, connecting the pieces. He already had an idea where this was going.
   Kakashi had always been a prodigy, a natural genius. Not just in battle, but in perception, deduction, and strategy.
   "You've probably learned a lot about the Third Hokage by now," Haru said, locking eyes with him.
   "What are you talking about?" Kakashi frowned, trying to play dumb.
   Haru smiled slightly. "Kakashi, you're not an idiot. You know exactly what I mean. Why keep pretending?"
   Kakashi hesitated. Then he spoke slowly, "Uchiha Haru... you really are cunning."
   "You fed me those words three years ago, just for this moment, didn't you?"
   "From the start, you've been using me."
   Haru's tone remained calm. "I never used you."
   "I gave you the information you wanted. What you chose to do with it was entirely up to you."
   "I wanted answers, and you gave me some. But I never forced you. Every decision you made was your own."
   Kakashi didn't have a rebuttal-because it was true. Haru had never coerced him into anything.
   But giving up everything he had uncovered wasn't so simple either.
   He stared at Haru and said, "I do know a few things. But why should I tell you?"
   Uchiha Haru.
   Even if you've anticipated everything, you didn't account for this.
   I followed your lead, I chased the trail you hinted at... But as you yourself said-what I share is my choice.
   Why the hell should I give you what I've learned?
   Haru's expression didn't change. "You'll tell me-because you need my help."
   Kakashi's pupils contracted.
   He was right.
   He hated to admit it, but he really did need help.
   If he didn't, then why had he been sitting on this evidence for so long?
   Why hadn't he made a move already?
   Because he couldn't do it alone.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 159: Chapter 159 : Old Fox!
   Because this is Konoha.
   And Konoha is where Sarutobi Hiruzen resides.
   In Konoha, even if Kakashi were to make everything he knows public, it wouldn't cause much of a stir.
   Sarutobi Hiruzen's influence in the village is simply too vast.
   Any turbulence would be smothered before it could grow. The moment something started to ferment, it would be curbed immediately.
   If Kakashi wanted to truly break the stalemate-or even take down Hiruzen-he'd need help from outside the village.
   And the only outsider he could think of... was Uchiha Haru.
   "So, Uchiha Haru had already calculated that this day would come," Kakashi murmured, half-squinting, unease creeping through his heart.
   He hadn't wanted to compromise in front of Haru. But now, it seemed he had no choice.
   Finally, he let out a long breath. "After we returned to Konoha, the Third Hokage already suspected us. I noticed more than once that Anbu were monitoring our movements."
   "The same thing happened to Kurenai."
   "I suspect... it was Asuma who leaked the information."
   That day, only three people had heard what Haru said.
   Kakashi, Kurenai Yuhi, and Asuma Sarutobi.
   Kakashi would never sell himself out. And between Kurenai and Asuma... Kakashi believed the leak came from Asuma. That's what led to the Anbu tailing them.
   It wasn't that Kakashi distrusted Asuma-it was just that, comparatively speaking, Asuma was far more likely to let something slip.
   After all, he was the son of Sarutobi Hiruzen.
   They say no one understands a son better than his father.
   And with the Third Hokage's manipulative nature, squeezing the truth from Asuma wouldn't be difficult.
   Uchiha Haru agreed with Kakashi's assessment.
   He too believed Asuma was the one who leaked the information.
   "And then what happened?" Haru asked calmly.
   Just hearing a few words-truthful or not-had triggered such a large-scale reaction from Sarutobi Hiruzen?
   That level of sensitivity bordered on paranoia. It was like he was desperate to hide something... terrified of being found out.
   But the old man forgot one thing: the more you try to hide something, the more obvious it becomes.
   Overreacting only made others more suspicious.
   Maybe before, Kakashi had only half-believed Haru's words.
   But seeing how aggressively Hiruzen responded, that half-doubt was replaced by near certainty.
   Seven parts belief. Three parts doubt.
   There was no way he could drop the investigation now.
   Kakashi continued. "Because I was always being watched by the Anbu, I couldn't start investigating right away."
   "So I bided my time and kept acting as usual."
   "Did the Third Hokage buy it?" Haru asked.
   "Of course not. With his temperament, he never trusts anyone fully."
   Kakashi sighed. "So I lived as if nothing had changed. Pretending. Until one day, the Third Hokage called me in and asked me directly-whether I knew anything."
   "He was testing you."
   "Exactly."
   "What did you say?"
   "Of course I had to admit it. He already knew everything. If I denied it or pretended ignorance, it would only increase his suspicion. All my efforts to feign normalcy would have been for nothing."
   "And with the Third Hokage's style, anyone who's not in his circle of trust... they get sidelined. Pushed out of power, excluded from intel. Some even disappear-killed in the shadows."
   "It's a deadly trap. And the only way to survive it is to tell the truth."
   "Smart," Haru nodded in approval, then smoothly shifted the conversation. "But even if that was your answer, it wouldn't have erased Sarutobi Hiruzen's suspicion entirely."
   "No," Kakashi admitted, glancing at Haru. He was starting to truly admire the Uchiha's insight. "You've seen through the old man too well. Every step accounted for. I've worked in the Anbu under Hiruzen for years, and even I can't read him like you do."
   "He asked me," Kakashi continued, "what I thought after hearing what you said. Whether I believed it."
   "And?" Haru asked, clearly intrigued.
   Sarutobi Hiruzen and Kakashi-it was like watching a duel between two masters. One attacking with cunning, hidden blades; the other on the defensive, navigating through a maze of traps and deceptions.
   Every word Hiruzen said carried double meanings. Every question was a landmine.
   It was up to Kakashi to tiptoe around them.
   "I told him I believed it."
   Haru's eyes gleamed with appreciation. "Smart."
   At that time, even if you said you didn't believe it at all, not even a mid-level Konoha shinobi would buy it-let alone Sarutobi Hiruzen.
   The only way to gain his trust was to tell the truth-at least some of it. That way, Sarutobi Hiruzen would believe you weren't hiding anything.
   But even a simple sentence like "I believed him" was filled with risk.
   Of course, saying you believe someone wasn't the final answer-it was only the first step toward convincing Sarutobi Hiruzen. What mattered more was everything that followed. If you could explain yourself, you passed. If you stumbled, you'd fall straight into a trap.
   Even now, Kakashi still breaks into a cold sweat just thinking about that moment.
   It was a razor's edge.
   "I said I believed him at the time," Kakashi recalled, his tone calm, "but I also admitted to having doubts. Then I told him I felt ashamed for even entertaining those thoughts."
   "I told him I should never have doubted my Hokage just because of something an outsider said."
   "Then he asked me if I had talked to Asuma or Kurenai Yuhi about it-what they said about the matter."
   Uchiha Haru nodded silently.
   Sarutobi Hiruzen really was a cunning old fox.
   It's easy for one person to lie. But when multiple people are involved? Much harder. Flaws become visible.
   The highest form of lying is mixing truth with falsehood-half and half-so people can't separate one from the other.
   On this point alone, Kakashi had clearly mastered the art.
   But that still wasn't enough to convince Sarutobi Hiruzen.
   He needed corroboration.
   Haru was still curious-under such heavy suspicion, how did Kakashi get through it?
   Kakashi narrowed his eyes, his expression tinged with unease, and said, "Fortunately, before any of this happened, Kurenai Yuhi had secretly evaded the Anbu and met with me in private. We had already coordinated our stories-gone over every single detail."
   "So when the questions came, I didn't panic."
   "I stuck to the story we had agreed on. I said I hadn't discussed it with Asuma, because they were too close. But I had talked it over with Kurenai Yuhi."
   "Then he asked, 'What did Kurenai say?'"
   "I told him Kurenai scolded me-said a Konoha ninja shouldn't ever doubt his Hokage. I told him it was at that moment I realized how wrong I'd been."
   Kakashi's gaze darkened.
   "Then he gave me this long, deep look. It felt like he could see through everything-straight to the deepest parts of my mind. It made my skin crawl."
   "He asked one more time: 'Is there anything else you want to explain?'"
   "I said, 'No.'"
   "Then he clapped his hands and laughed loudly. And from behind a screen, an Anbu brought Kurenai Yuhi into the room."
   "He had already interrogated her beforehand!"
   "What a trap!"
   "If even one part of what I said had differed from what Kurenai or Asuma said-even slightly-I wouldn't have made it out."
   Haru looked at Kakashi, a strange mix of awe and wariness in his eyes.
   "Yeah." Kakashi nodded. "After that, he started to trust me-just a little."
   "But it was never the same as before I went to see Lady Tsunade."
   "After that, he pretended to pull back all the Anbu surveillance, but in reality, he assigned even stealthier shinobi to monitor me. Only after they found nothing for a while did he truly stand down."
   "That was when I really started my investigation."
   Just the prelude alone had been so dangerous.
   Finding any hard evidence wasn't just difficult-it was terrifying. The malice hidden behind Sarutobi Hiruzen's warm smile was shocking.
   With such layers of schemes and suspicion, it was no wonder he'd ruled Konoha for decades.
   "Eventually," Kakashi said, voice low, "I found too many suspicious threads."
   "I realized the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen... he's far from a simple man."
   "The first thing I investigated was my father's death."
   Kakashi's expression hardened.
   "For me, that was the most important thing."
   "To save his teammates, my father abandoned the mission. And what did he get in return? Accusation. Hatred. From the entire village."
   "Even the two shinobi he saved turned against him. But the Hokage-Sarutobi Hiruzen-just stood by and let it happen."
   "Oh, what a kind and wise leader."
   Kakashi's voice dripped with sarcasm.
   "Then came the Fourth Hokage's death. Everyone in Konoha knows the Uchiha clan's Sharingan can control Tailed Beasts."
   "But on the night the Nine-Tails attacked Konoha, the Uchiha were ordered to do nothing. To stand on the sidelines and watch the village burn."
   "Sure, the order came from the village's top brass. But does anyone really believe Sarutobi Hiruzen didn't know?"
   "This order directly led to the death of my sensei, the Fourth Hokage."
   "After that, the Uchiha were accused of betrayal-of inaction when the village was in peril. And who stepped up to take control again?"
   "The retired Third Hokage."
   "He became the biggest winner in the whole tragedy."
   "That's when I began to understand."
   "My father-Konoha's White Fang-was once considered the most likely next Hokage. He was a hero."
   "My teacher became the Fourth Hokage."
   "Meanwhile, the three Sannin-Jiraiya, Orochimaru, and Tsunade-all left Konoha, one after another."
   "All these events were major losses to the village."
   "But not for Sarutobi Hiruzen."
   "No-for him, it was consolidation. The removal of every possible threat to his power."
   "Every rival, every rising star... gone."
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 160: Chapter 160 : Overthrow the Third Hokage!
   Uchiha Haru nodded in appreciation.
   Kakashi truly lived up to his reputation as a genius ninja. His analytical skills and sharp instincts were frighteningly sharp. He had managed to link several seemingly unrelated pieces of information together and arrived at an astonishing conclusion.
   "What are you planning to do?" Haru asked.
   "I want to find evidence," Kakashi replied.
   "But it's not that easy to get any..." Haru murmured.
   Kakashi's brows furrowed. He had come to this conclusion a while ago, but he hadn't taken any action-hadn't even spoken to anyone about it. The most critical reason was simple: evidence. He had none. Without evidence, his suspicions were nothing more than paranoid speculation.
   No one would believe him.
   After all, Sarutobi Hiruzen-the Third Hokage-had a sterling reputation in Konoha.
   "Perhaps... what you've said is evidence enough," Haru said calmly.
   Kakashi had once been one of Hiruzen's most trusted subordinates. If he came forward as a witness, it would certainly create a ripple. It wouldn't be definitive, but it would make people think.
   Of course, Kakashi had considered this. But he didn't believe it was sufficient.
   He shook his head. "I can speak out-but it's not enough. We need more. Something concrete."
   Haru appeared to contemplate this, but said nothing.
   A few moments passed in silence before Kakashi looked back up at him.
   "I want your help," he said. "Help me find the evidence we need to bring the Third Hokage down."
   So that was why he was sharing all this.
   Haru gave a faint smile. "It's not that I don't want to help... it's just incredibly difficult."
   To overthrow Sarutobi Hiruzen from within Konoha?
   Was this a joke?
   The Will of Fire had brainwashed far too many people. Decades of propaganda and carefully crafted leadership had made Hiruzen into a living legend-a symbol of the so-called 'ideal Hokage.' In the minds of most Konoha citizens, he could do no wrong.
   Convincing them that their hero was in fact a scheming manipulator?
   It was laughable.
   Even with solid evidence in hand, most wouldn't believe it. Their faith ran too deep.
   It was just like Uchiha Itachi, who had been forced to massacre his entire clan under Hiruzen's silent approval-all to preserve the village.
   People like that were not rare in Konoha.
   This wasn't like the elder master of the conspiracy faction in the Hidden Mist Village. That man's influence had never reached Hiruzen's level. Not even close.
   Sarutobi Hiruzen had no rivals left in Konoha. He was omnipresent-like a shadow cast over the entire village.
   Compared to him, the elder in Mist was nothing.
   Kakashi frowned. "Even you can't pull it off?"
   Haru thought for a moment. "Maybe I could... but it would take time."
   Hiruzen's reputation had been built over decades. It wouldn't take quite as long to destroy it-but it certainly wouldn't happen overnight.
   And the more important question was: would Sarutobi Hiruzen even live that long?
   Haru knew exactly what was coming. As someone who had traveled through time, the events of the Chunin Exams were already etched in his memory.
   The Hidden Sand Village, under the guise of the Fourth Kazekage-who was actually Orochimaru-would join forces with the Sound Village and launch a surprise attack on Konoha.
   The village would be caught off guard. The casualties would be severe.
   And Sarutobi Hiruzen... would die in the battle.
   This timeline might be slightly different from what Haru remembered, but the general flow would be the same.
   Unless Haru chose to intervene, Hiruzen's death was inevitable.
   And from Haru's perspective-given everything Hiruzen had done-he wanted nothing more than to see the old man buried.
   Why the hell would he lift a finger to save him?
   Kakashi, unaware of Haru's inner thoughts, remained silent for a moment before nodding solemnly.
   "If that's what it takes-no matter how long it takes-I'll wait. As long as Sarutobi Hiruzen can be brought down, I'll wait."
   Haru gave him a faint smirk. "What if you don't have to wait?"
   Kakashi blinked.
   "What if there's a more direct, more permanent solution?" Haru said, voice laced with dark amusement.
   Kakashi grew silent, deep in thought.
   And with that, Haru turned and left.
   He had come here today to gauge Kakashi's mindset-what he suspected, and how far he was willing to go.
   And now he had his answer.
   Kakashi's suspicions about Sarutobi Hiruzen were real-but suspicions alone didn't move mountains.
   No matter how convincing they sounded, without hard evidence, it was all just smoke.
   Not enough to sway someone like Tsunade.
   But as part of a larger web of evidence? As one piece in a broader case?
   Maybe then.
   Kakashi's testimony would carry weight with Tsunade. If she were already wavering... already suspecting... it might be enough to tip her over.
   And soon, everything would change.
   Haru remembered clearly-after the Chunin Exam, the power structure of Konoha would be upended.
   Sarutobi Hiruzen, who had ruled for so long like a god among men, would fall.
   For the first time in years, Konoha's upper echelon would enter a power vacuum.
   And Tsunade... Tsunade would return to take the mantle of Hokage.
   The Fifth Hokage.
   Haru's lips curled into a slight, knowing smile.
   Tsunade was now in the Hidden Mist Village and wouldn't be returning anytime soon. Jiraiya had never shown any real intention of becoming Hokage.
   At this moment, it was all too likely that Danzo would seize the opportunity to wrest control of the village for himself.
   That was the last thing Uchiha Haru wanted to see.
   In all of Konoha, there were two people Haru despised the most: Sarutobi Hiruzen and Shimura Danzo.
   Back on the night of the Uchiha massacre, the only reason Danzo had been left alive was because Haru believed he might serve as a useful tool-someone who could help Sarutobi Hiruzen clean up the ensuing chaos.
   Otherwise, Danzo would've already been buried long ago.
   But now, with Hiruzen on the verge of dying during the Chunin Exams, Danzo-once a convenient disruptor-had lost his purpose. It was time to dispose of him. There was no way Haru would allow him to become Hokage.
   What Haru needed now was someone trustworthy, someone with at least a tangential connection to him, to rise to that position.
   He didn't require that person to follow his every command-he simply needed assurance that, unlike Hiruzen or Danzo, they wouldn't stab him in the back.
   Either Jiraiya or Kakashi would be acceptable candidates.
   Regardless, this trip hadn't been a waste.
   After leaving Kakashi's residence, Haru made his way directly back to the accommodations Konoha had arranged for the delegation from Kirigakure.
   In just two days, the Chunin Exams would officially begin.
   Yet neither Kimimaro, Uzumaki Karin, nor Chojuro showed any signs of nervousness. On the contrary-they were excited and itching for the challenge.
   They knew their mission. They understood the village's expectations of them.
   And they had been preparing for this moment for a long time.
   Since arriving in Konoha, the three of them had rarely left their rooms, devoting nearly all of their time to training and strategizing.
   They were confident they could pass-but that confidence had never made them complacent.
   Haru saw all of it.
   In truth, ensuring Kimimaro, Karin, and Chojuro passed with flying colors wouldn't be difficult.
   As someone who had lived two lives, Haru already knew the content of this year's written exam.
   He could simply tell them the questions in advance.
   But he chose not to.
   If the three of them could only perform well by relying on underhanded advantages, then they might as well be eliminated. There was no point in fostering false success.
   The Chunin Exams were deliberately grueling-and for good reason.
   Only through trials like these could one emerge as a truly formidable ninja.
   In the original timeline, Kimimaro and Karin were both prodigies-yet due to unfortunate circumstances, they had never fulfilled their true potential.
   But in this life, those obstacles didn't exist.
   This time, they would go further-of that Haru was certain.
   As for Chojuro, the man would eventually become the Sixth Mizukage after Mei Terumi. As long as he remained on the right track, his strength was guaranteed to grow.
   Haru had full faith that none of them would disappoint him.
   And so, two days passed in the blink of an eye.
   The Chunin Exams officially began.
   First up: the written test.
   Leaders from every major shinobi village accompanied their Genin to the examination site.
   The venue was teeming with people-an overwhelming crowd as far as the eye could see.
   As the host, Konoha had the largest number of participating ninjas by far.
   The ages of the examinees varied widely.
   There were young Genin like Kimimaro, Karin, and Chojuro-and there were older participants as well.
   That, too, was normal.
   The jump from Genin to Chunin represented a significant threshold-one that wasn't easily crossed.
   It tested more than raw strength. It tested mentality, judgment, conviction-the core values of a true ninja.
   Many never made it past that threshold in their entire lives.
   Compared to Konoha's overwhelming numbers, other villages had brought far fewer candidates-mostly young and promising talents.
   Among them, the trio from Sunagakure stood out the most.
   Gaara. Kankuro. Temari.
   They were the youngest participants in the entire exam.
   But their arrogance was unmistakable-especially Gaara's. He radiated hostility like a storm waiting to break.
   Small and wiry, Gaara carried an enormous gourd on his back. His chin tilted upward, eyes full of bloodlust. He looked like someone spoiling for a fight.
   Several other examinees had already marked him as a target, eager to "teach the brat a lesson."
   In addition, the group from Otogakure-the Sound Village-was also drawing attention.
   Sinister and menacing, they slithered through the crowd like vipers waiting to strike.
   Their expressions alone made them seem dangerous-twisted smiles, narrowed eyes, and a sense of cruelty that clung to their every movement.
   Meanwhile, Konoha's talent pool was nothing short of impressive.
   Haru and the others had noticed it the moment they arrived.
   It was impossible not to.
   Especially with someone as loud and chaotic as Uzumaki Naruto in the mix-it was harder not to notice them.
   "The Twelve Little Warriors of Konoha..." Haru muttered as his eyes swept over the gathering of Genin.
   Hyuga Neji, eyes glowing with the Byakugan. Rock Lee, heir to the Eight Gates Technique. Tenten, the master of weaponry. And of course, the famous Ino-Shika-Cho trio-Ino Yamanaka, Shikamaru Nara, and Choji Akimichi.
   Then there were Naruto and Sasuke-each a storm of potential waiting to erupt.
   It was a formidable force of young shinobi.
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 3 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 161: Chapter 161 : Alliance?! Arrangement!
   Bonus Chapter
   ----------
   Uchiha Haru glanced toward the direction Karin indicated.
   Kimimaro and Chjr followed his gaze.
   It turned out that the person Karin had been talking about was Naruto.
   "That blond kid?" Kimimaro frowned, a look of disdain creeping onto his face.
   Chjr cast a quick glance at Naruto but quickly averted his eyes.
   His expression seemed to silently ask, Are you sure he's not an idiot?
   "Yes," Karin nodded. "He has two types of chakra within his body."
   Her eyes then flicked toward Sasuke, standing a bit apart, his expression cold. "His chakra... it's somewhat... unusual."
   Kimimaro and Chjr shifted their attention to Sasuke.
   Unlike the contempt they had shown for Naruto, their faces grew serious when looking at Sasuke.
   Clearly, they regarded Sasuke as the more formidable opponent.
   "You must remember," Karin warned, "in this Chnin Exam, do not underestimate any ninja."
   "Anyone eligible to take part at this age is no simple opponent. Understand?"
   "Understood!" came the unified response from Kimimaro, Karin, and Chjr.
   Uchiha Haru turned his gaze toward Konoha and soon spotted several familiar faces: Might Guy, Asuma Sarutobi, Kakashi Hatake, and Kurenai Yuhi.
   But the atmosphere here-this time-was different from when he had sought out Tsunade.
   As soon as they noticed Haru, the thick-skinned Might Guy smiled and greeted him warmly.
   However, Asuma, Kakashi, and Kurenai deliberately avoided eye contact, seeming almost fearful to approach.
   Is it fear of Sarutobi Hiruzen? Haru wondered silently.
   After a short pause, the first stage of the Chnin Exam officially commenced.
   All participants entered the exam room, leaving only their respective team leaders behind.
   "Mr. Uchiha," a voice greeted him warmly. Akatsuchi from the Hidden Rock Village approached with a smile.
   "This time, only three young ninjas from Kirigakure are competing. They must be the elite-sure to shine in this Chnin Exam."
   Haru responded calmly, "We can only judge once the results are in."
   Akatsuchi chuckled, "Don't be so modest, Mr. Uchiha. I've already noticed the white-haired ninja among your team. That must be a member of the Kaguya clan-the greatest clan in Hidden Mist Village."
   "The terrifying kekkei genkai of the Shikotsumyaku... tsk tsk tsk."
   "And the other two, who can team up with a Hyga heir, are clearly not ordinary."
   "Mr. Uchiha, please don't downplay your team."
   Haru smiled faintly and said nothing.
   Akatsuchi pressed on, "Who here doesn't know your name yet, Mr. Uchiha? Since you brought the Uchiha clan to join Kirigakure, the village has undergone a rebirth-growing stronger, revitalized with new vigor."
   "To lose a talent like you and the Uchiha clan... I really don't know what some people were thinking."
   At that moment, the other ninja teams were still entering the exam room.
   The leaders of each village remained present.
   Akatsuchi's words immediately drew attention from many present.
   Ninjas from other villages mostly just gossiped quietly.
   The Konoha contingent was different-their faces grew visibly dark.
   But none could refute Akatsuchi's words.
   It was an undeniable fact:
   The Uchiha clan had left Konoha.
   And in doing so, Konoha's strength had suffered a serious blow.
   Meanwhile, the Hidden Mist Village, now home to the Uchiha clan, regained much of its former glory.
   That feeling was like seeing an ex live better than you after a breakup-painfully uncomfortable.
   But Akatsuchi laughed it off as if nothing had happened.
   "Forget those unfortunate things. Mr. Uchiha, why don't we find a place to sit and have a drink? What do you say?"
   Haru did not refuse.
   As the leader of the Hidden Rock Village and son of the Third Tsuchikage, Akatsuchi's goodwill was familiar to him.
   He was curious about what Akatsuchi truly wanted.
   The two arrived at a tavern in Konoha and sat facing each other.
   "Mr. Uchiha, I have heard of you ever since we were in the Hidden Rock Village. I've always wanted to befriend you."
   "Now, during the Chnin Exam, I finally have the chance."
   Akatsuchi poured wine into a cup for Haru and then filled his own.
   "Let's drink."
   Haru raised his cup and drank it all.
   Akatsuchi boasted a few more words-mostly gossip about Haru circulating outside their villages.
   After a while, Haru leaned forward and said, "You didn't invite me here just for pleasantries, did you?"
   "If there's something on your mind, just speak plainly."
   "Mr. Uchiha, you are truly straightforward-good! I like that!"
   "Then I won't hide it."
   Akatsuchi laughed. "I just want to ask: What do you think of the current situation in the ninja world?"
   Uchiha Haru's eyes flashed, but he didn't answer directly. Instead, he asked back, "What do you think?"
   Akatsuchi hesitated for a moment, then lowered his voice and said, "I think Konoha is no longer worthy of the title of the world's number one ninja village, nor does it deserve the abundant resources of the Land of Fire."
   "You must think so too, Mr. Uchiha," he added, looking intently at Haru.
   Haru picked up his wine glass and took a slow sip, then replied calmly, "Mr. Akatsuchi, we are in Konoha now. You should be more careful with your words."
   Akatsuchi smiled, unfazed. "What is there to fear?"
   "In present-day Konoha, there are only two old immortals left: the Third Hokage and Danzo. Plus Jiraiya, and at most one copy of Kakashi."
   "The Konoha of today is no longer the Konoha once led by the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama."
   Haru said nothing further, maintaining a neutral expression.
   Akatsuchi frowned slightly at Haru's silence.
   He had expected that, given the conflict between the Uchiha clan and Konoha, he and Haru would find common ground quickly.
   Yet the situation felt different now.
   Shouldn't Uchiha Haru be cursing Konoha or at least agreeing with his words?
   Why did he remain silent?
   Recalling his father, the Third Tsuchikage's advice, Akatsuchi persisted patiently, "Mr. Uchiha, honestly, our Hidden Rock Village has long been dissatisfied with Konoha. I believe the Hidden Cloud Village shares this sentiment."
   "We have secretly discussed this with Kumogakure. The current state of the shinobi world has gone on for too long. Now is the time to redistribute resources..."
   "However, the Hidden Cloud Village seems unwilling to share Konoha with others. Instead, they want to claim the Hidden Leaf Village for themselves."
   "We in Iwagakure do not desire such a thing."
   "Why should the Hidden Cloud Village swallow such a large piece of the pie as Konoha and the Land of Fire?"
   "What do you think, Mr. Uchiha?"
   Haru raised an eyebrow. "So, will the Hidden Rock Village go to war with Kumogakure?"
   A playful smirk crossed his face.
   He saw straight through Akatsuchi's underlying intentions.
   Akatsuchi was searching for an ally because he could not handle the Hidden Cloud Village alone.
   Akatsuchi was stunned.
   Is that the question I was asking?
   Why doesn't this Uchiha Haru play along?
   Akatsuchi strategically took a sip of his wine to mask his embarrassment, then said, "If it comes to that, then of course, we will do what is necessary."
   "But the reason I invited you here today is mainly to ask your thoughts, Mr. Uchiha."
   "The strength of Iwagakure and Kumogakure are on par with each other. Neither can easily defeat the other."
   "But if your Hidden Mist Village joins in, the outcome of this war would change immediately!"
   "Hidden Mist Village has long been isolated on the island, cut off from the other great shinobi nations. You should want to seize this opportunity to change that."
   Haru remained calm.
   Akatsuchi's proposal benefited both Hidden Mist and Hidden Rock. It was a win-win situation.
   Especially now that the Hidden Cloud Village was the strongest among them all.
   To oppose Kumogakure, Iwagakure would do everything to support Kirigakure.
   As for Sunagakure? They were too weak to play a major role.
   Hidden Mist had once been at that level too.
   But now, with the addition of the Uchiha clan, Hidden Mist was no longer what it once was-it had become a formidable force.
   Logically, such a proposal should be unacceptable to Bin.
   But... it was too late.
   The Third Tsuchikage was on the verge of death, yet still clung to old ways.
   Meanwhile, Konoha would fall into the hands of those aligned with Uchiha Haru.
   Then, the Hidden Leaf Village, repeatedly battered and weakened, would inevitably seek allies to regain its footing in the shinobi world.
   Sunagakure was one option.
   Hidden Mist Village was another.
   But forming alliances meant paying a price.
   Hidden Mist would also gain benefits.
   The difference lay in the enemies they would face.
   An alliance with Iwagakure meant standing against Kumogakure.
   An alliance with Konoha meant standing against both Iwagakure and Kumogakure.
   At first glance, an alliance with Iwagakure seemed better.
   Compared to Konoha, Iwagakure had the stronger outward military power.
   But in truth, Haru thought differently.
   With his current strength, the enemy didn't matter.
   Whether it was Kumogakure or Iwagakure, Haru did not fear either.
   Their highest combat power barely reached Kage level-not the level of a Super Kage.
   In the original Naruto timeline, Uchiha Madara fought five Kage and the Ninja Alliance alone.
   Haru could do the same.
   After all, until now, he had never truly revealed his strength to the world.
   .
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 3 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 162: Chapter 162 : Akatsuki's Actions!
   There was no need for a difficult choice.
   Between Iwagakure and Konoha, Uchiha Haru chose Konoha.
   The reason was simple. Here were people he knew.
   People he could still call friends.
   More importantly, Haru hated Konoha-not the village itself, but the corrupt, shadowy upper echelon.
   The Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen, Danzo Shimura, and those senior advisors.
   As for the majority of others, he neither liked nor hated them.
   "I appreciate Akatsuchi's suggestion."
   "But as of now, the Hidden Mist Village has no intention of forming an alliance with anyone."
   Haru's voice was cold and calm, steady with no emotional fluctuation-the same tone as always.
   Akatsuchi's pupils narrowed sharply at Haru's words.
   He searched for a hint in Haru's expression or voice.
   Was Haru bluffing, refusing just to gain leverage? Or truly disinterested?
   It shouldn't be the latter.
   Judging by Haru's deep-seated resentment toward the Third Hokage, there should be no hesitation.
   With a chance for revenge, why refuse to act?
   Akatsuchi found it puzzling.
   After a moment, he gave up trying to understand.
   "Uchiha Haru, you must know what I just said comes from treating you as a friend."
   "Unfortunately, it seems you have no intention of being friends with Iwagakure."
   Akatsuchi's tone turned threatening.
   Everything he had just revealed was a secret-one not easily shared.
   Now that it was out, Haru could not refuse.
   Haru glanced at Akatsuchi coldly. "Are you threatening me?"
   Before this, Akatsuchi had shown a decent attitude, which allowed them to talk.
   Others might have smiled their way in, but Haru was not someone to be trifled with.
   Now... was Akatsuchi looking for death?
   "I wouldn't dare."
   Akatsuchi sneered. "I just want you to think carefully."
   "The shinobi world is changing. If the Hidden Mist Village wants to secure a foothold and keep its place among the Five Great Shinobi Countries, it needs the right allies."
   "Otherwise, today's Konoha could become tomorrow's Mist..."
   He didn't finish his sentence.
   Suddenly, dozens of thick vines erupted from the ground where Akatsuchi sat.
   They twisted, coiled tightly, and bound him fast.
   One razor-sharp vine pressed against his jaw.
   A sharp sting spread instantly.
   At the same time, the tavern around them transformed into a blood-red nightmare.
   The sky, the walls, the world outside-all deep crimson.
   Across from him, Uchiha Haru became a massive black silhouette.
   He seemed to merge with the blood-red environment.
   Only his glowing crimson Sharingan pierced the darkness, vivid and terrifying.
   Akatsuchi was stunned.
   His mind blank, terror filling every corner.
   What kind of monster was Uchiha Haru?
   He had just threatened someone like this...
   He didn't even think about how or why he was trapped.
   He was utterly terrified.
   The black shadow that was Haru stepped forward.
   It wielded a spear and struck down with brutal force!
   Puff!
   Blood splattered everywhere.
   Akatsuchi's head flew off, soaring through the air.
   He saw his own decapitated body.
   Snap!
   The severed head rolled on the floor.
   Akatsuchi snapped out of it instantly.
   The terrifying Uchiha Haru was gone.
   But he remained drenched in cold sweat, haunted by the lingering fear.
   The image of the blood-red Sharingan and that monstrous shadow haunted him like a nightmare.
   "Thankfully... thankfully it was just an illusion..." he gasped, wiping sweat from his brow.
   "The Uchiha's Sharingan is strange indeed-able to be used unconsciously."
   "But... still, he feared the strength of our Hidden Mist Village enough not to act."
   At that moment, a faint sting hit his jaw.
   He instinctively touched the spot.
   If he hadn't touched it, he might've been fine.
   But as soon as he did, unbearable pain surged.
   Hiss!
   Akatsuchi clenched his teeth and looked at his hand.
   Blood.
   It was blood.
   His mind immediately flashed back to the sharp vine.
   Uchiha Haru...
   He had intended to kill me...
   Akatsuchi's fear deepened.
   It seemed the plan had changed.
   At this moment, the masked man, Nagato, Konan, and Zetsu arrived near Konoha Village. Though Zetsu lacked much combat strength, he was an expert in gathering intelligence and began reporting his latest findings.
   "Madara, Nagato, guess who I spotted in Konoha?" Zetsu said with a faint, cold smile.
   The masked man claiming to be Uchiha Madara and Nagato ignored him completely, not even glancing Zetsu's way.
   Konan shared their disinterest, her face impassive.
   Zetsu felt a little disappointed. "You guys are so boring... If Deidara were here, he'd definitely engage with me."
   "Alas, there's nothing I can do." Zetsu sighed helplessly. "I'll just say it straight-I saw Orochimaru!"
   "But he's not in his usual form. He's disguised as the Fourth Kazekage and sitting with the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, and Uchiha Haru."
   "You tell me, isn't that hilarious? Hahaha!"
   Still, there was only silence in response.
   Zetsu's frustration grew. No way... such juicy news, and they couldn't care less? They really are wooden.
   He inwardly grumbled at their dullness.
   After a brief pause, the masked man spoke with his usual imposing and detached tone. "Nagato, what do you make of this?"
   "Orochimaru must have some plan behind coming here," Nagato replied. "It looks like this Chunin Exam will be quite interesting."
   He knew exactly who Orochimaru was. Especially now, with Akatsuki hunting him down as a traitor, Orochimaru's daring visit to Konoha meant something serious. No one would believe he came empty-handed.
   "It's easy enough to guess."
   "Yeah," the masked man nodded. Nagato's thoughts aligned with his own-exactly what he had suspected.
   "But what exactly does Orochimaru want in Konoha?" the masked man pondered aloud.
   "If this were normal, it wouldn't be a problem."
   "Uchiha Haru is attending this Chunin Exam. Isn't Orochimaru afraid of being discovered?"
   "Such a terrifying insight; even I dare only glance from afar. But Orochimaru sat right beside Uchiha Haru. Is he really fearless of death?"
   "Maybe Uchiha Haru already saw through Orochimaru?"
   The masked man said calmly, "Zetsu, you don't think Uchiha Haru can't see what you see, do you?"
   Zetsu was stunned. He hadn't seriously considered that before.
   "If he saw through it, why hasn't he exposed Orochimaru?" Zetsu asked, still puzzled.
   "Because there's no need," the masked man replied, one hand behind his back.
   "This is Konoha. Orochimaru knows well Uchiha Haru's abilities. Of course, he wouldn't be so bold as to provoke him."
   "What does Orochimaru care if he attacks others? Why meddle in Uchiha Haru's affairs?"
   "So..." Zetsu mulled it over. "Orochimaru must have considered this and dared to show up before Uchiha Haru. He doesn't think Uchiha Haru can't see through him; instead, he believes that even if Haru sees something, he won't expose it."
   "Orochimaru... is truly extraordinary."
   Zetsu took another deep look at the masked man and finally understood why he was chosen as hier to madara plan.
   Nagato and Konan nodded in agreement.
   In terms of strength, Orochimaru might not top the Akatsuki.
   But when it comes to cunning and skill at conspiracy, he's on par with the best.
   "Then, should we attack Orochimaru?" Konan asked.
   Orochimaru and Uchiha Haru had no deep hatred between them, but Orochimaru was still a traitor to Akatsuki, giving them enough reason to move against him.
   "No need," the masked man said. "We have already completed many tasks this time. There's no reason to stir more trouble."
   "Capturing the Tailed Beasts is more important than punishing a traitor."
   "Zetsu, have you identified the Jinchriki?" the masked man asked.
   Zetsu smiled. "Of course."
   "The One-Tail Jinchriki is Gaara from the Hidden Sand Village. The Six-Tails Jinchriki is a young girl named Uzumaki Karin."
   "But the most interesting is the Nine-Tails Jinchriki-Uzumaki Naruto."
   "Oh?"
   "What's so special about this Nine-Tails Jinchriki?" Nagato inquired.
   Zetsu answered mysteriously, "Of course there is. But you'll only understand after you see it."
   Nagato nodded, committing the Nine-Tails Jinchriki's identity to memory.
   "Additionally, we must also pay attention to Konoha's current combat strength," the masked man continued.
   This strength is of the highest level-elite jonin or nearly Kage-level.
   For example, someone like Hatake Kakashi.
   "I've already investigated this," Zetsu said confidently.
   As Akatsuki's intelligence source, he wouldn't overlook such vital information.
   "Among the notable figures are Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen, Root's leader Danzo, Jiraiya, one of Konoha's Legendary Sannin, Orochimaru disguised as the Fourth Kazekage, the copy ninja Hatake Kakashi, and Uchiha Haru!"
   "Orochimaru..." the masked man muttered quietly.
   The situation they faced was basically what they had expected.
   Except for Orochimaru.
   .
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 3 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 163: Chapter 163: Uchiha Haru's Seduction!
   "He's just Orochimaru. I can handle him."
   Konan stood up confidently.
   "You don't have to do anything."
   Nagato glanced at Konan. "Send one of the Pains to deal with him."
   Konan was the person he valued most now. He didn't want her in danger.
   The masked man said, "If it's only Orochimaru, there's nothing to worry about."
   "But don't forget Orochimaru's ninjutsu-Impure World Reincarnation!"
   "After all these years, if he's truly advanced this technique further, our plan could face unimaginable changes this time."
   Immortal Reincarnation!
   As core members of Akatsuki, they certainly wouldn't forget this forbidden jutsu.
   In fact, they brought Orochimaru into Akatsuki largely for this technique. It was supposed to be a key to their later plans.
   But after Orochimaru's defection, the original plan became invalid.
   That's why both the masked man and Nagato wanted Orochimaru to pay the price.
   "What are you going to do?" Nagato asked.
   Within Akatsuki, although Nagato was nominally the leader, the real decisions were always made by the man claiming to be Uchiha Madara.
   The masked man thought for a moment and said, "We don't have to be enemies with Orochimaru."
   "He does his business; we do ours."
   "Orochimaru has his own agenda, so he shouldn't cause more trouble."
   "Besides, although we don't know what Orochimaru wants to do..."
   "Right now, we have an advantage: we operate in the shadows, while Orochimaru acts in the open."
   "We can adapt according to his movements."
   "We can even wait for Orochimaru to make the first move. When he and others are both weakened, we strike. Perhaps Orochimaru will help us solve many problems."
   "But... what if Orochimaru isn't prepared for a head-on confrontation?" Nagato asked again.
   "No?"
   "We can help him. When Orochimaru appears in Konoha, there will be many who want to attack him."
   Beneath the mask, the masked man's Sharingan flared bright red-charming and eerie.
   ...
   Uchiha Haru, who had just taught Akatsuchi a lesson, returned to his residence.
   A few hours later, Kimimaro, Chjr, and Uzumaki Karin-participants in the first stage of the Chunin Exam-returned.
   There was no doubt.
   With their abilities, passing the first stage was not difficult.
   Kimimaro, Chjr, and Uzumaki Karin were all academic prodigies, masters of modern knowledge.
   Cheating and plagiarism?
   They didn't exist in their world.
   They passed the level simply by answering the questions with their own skills, without any tricks.
   Though this differed somewhat from what the first stage of the ninja exam was meant to test, for an exam, results matter most-not the process.
   Uchiha Haru still remembered a rule from the first stage of the Chunin Exam:
   If any member of a team failed to answer a question, the entire team would be eliminated and lose the qualification to continue in the Chunin Exam.
   Failing meant giving up the chance to pass this time, but there would be future opportunities.
   This rule discouraged many teams.
   But Kimimaro, Chjr, and Uzumaki Karin knew each other well.
   Such a test wasn't difficult for them.
   They had enough trust in each other.
   Passing the first stage was normal.
   Uchiha Haru was not surprised.
   Kimimaro, Chjr, and Uzumaki Karin were not overly happy about passing the first stage, because their ambitions were much greater.
   After the first stage came the second, which would begin soon.
   The second stage wasn't just theoretical-it involved actual combat.
   So unlike the first stage, Uchiha Haru did not ask any questions this time.
   Before the exam, he left some extra things for them.
   1
   Of course, these weren't to help them cheat or smooth their passage.
   There was no need for that.
   Even if Kimimaro, Chjr, and Uzumaki Karin faced Gaara-the strongest on the field and the One-Tail Jinchriki-Uchiha Haru was confident they could handle it.
   However...
   Among those entering the second stage was a major wild card-Orochimaru.
   Uchiha Haru did not care about the younger generation's clashes, but if Orochimaru took action, he couldn't ignore it.
   Though he knew Orochimaru's main target was Sasuke Uchiha, the situation was still dangerous.
   After all, in the Naruto storyline, both Kimimaro and Uzumaki Karin were selected by Orochimaru.
   It was hard to say whether Orochimaru would suddenly make a move against them.
   Kimimaro, Uzumaki Karin, and Chjr were not weak by any means, but it was clear none of them could stand against a Kage-level powerhouse.
   And what Uchiha Haru had left behind for them would surely be unleashed when they finally faced Orochimaru.
   "I hope Orochimaru doesn't know what's good for him..." Haru muttered under his breath.
   3
   On the second day, Kimimaro, Uzumaki Karin, and Chjr participated in the second round of the Chnin Exams.
   Meanwhile, Uchiha Haru welcomed a special visitor-Jiraiya, one of the legendary Sannin from Konoha whom Haru had first met in the Hidden Mist Village.
   "I heard the toad sages talking about you up on Mount Myboku," Jiraiya said with a grin.
   "They all say you're a prodigy when it comes to Sage Arts-never seen anyone who picks them up so easily."
   Haru humbly declined the compliment and invited Jiraiya inside, seating him opposite.
   In terms of raw talent alone, Haru admittedly wasn't extraordinary.
   But who else possessed the body of an tsutsuki?
   Whether it was training Sage Arts or molding chakra, Haru achieved twice the result with half the effort.
   Especially when practicing Sage Arts, this was painfully obvious.
   With just a little guidance, a flood of Sage chakra drilled into his body.
   "You came to see me personally, Master Jiraiya. Aren't you afraid it'll raise suspicions?" Haru asked with a smile as he poured tea.
   Jiraiya laughed it off.
   Given his status, he was well aware of the tensions between the Uchiha clan and Konoha.
   And he suspected that the clan's departure was tied to those conflicts, though the exact details remained a mystery-or perhaps one he chose not to uncover.
   "So what if they get suspicious? Worst case, I leave Konoha again," Jiraiya said nonchalantly.
   He had long been accustomed to wandering, caring little for fame, rank, or power-and had nothing left to lose.
   This time, he returned because part of his heart still belonged to Konoha.
   Jiraiya's frankness caught Haru slightly off guard.
   After all, the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, was Jiraiya's teacher.
   And though Haru had only met Jiraiya once, they had gotten along well.
   Jiraiya shrugged, lifted his cup, and muttered, "Since returning, it feels like Konoha's only gotten worse."
   "Same place, same people-familiar yet strange. Something's off."
   "Honestly, it's not as good as when I visited the Hidden Mist Village."
   Haru's heart stirred.
   It seemed Jiraiya, too, was disillusioned with the village he once called home.
   Yet he said no more.
   After all, no matter what, Konoha was still Jiraiya's village.
   Jiraiya sighed deeply, forcing a bitter smile.
   "Maybe Tsunade made the right choice, not coming back."
   "Knowing her temper, she'd cause a scene seeing what Konoha's become."
   "But fussing changes nothing."
   "Lord Jiraiya," Haru asked meaningfully, "if you had the chance to change Konoha... would you take it?"
   During the Chnin Exams, Orochimaru-disguised as the Fourth Kazekage-had launched his attack on Konoha.
   The Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, had fallen in battle.
   The highest authority in Konoha was suddenly gone, leaving a power vacuum.
   Now, the most likely candidate to succeed Hiruzen was Jiraiya himself-the legendary Sannin.
   In the original timeline, Danzo had seized the opportunity because Jiraiya died in battle and Tsunade was incapacitated.
   1
   But now, with Jiraiya alive and present, Danzo's chance was gone.
   Jiraiya paused, hesitated, then asked quietly, "You mean... I should become Hokage?"
   To change Konoha, one must hold its highest position: the Hokage.
   Haru smiled faintly but did not give a direct answer.
   Some truths don't need to be spoken aloud, especially to someone perceptive.
   He trusted Jiraiya would understand.
   "No, no!" Jiraiya waved him off, "I'm reckless. Dealing with all that responsibility? I can't handle it, hahaha."
   "But by becoming Hokage, you get the chance to change Konoha."
   "That's what you want, isn't it?"
   Haru knew Jiraiya was sincere.
   Now was the time for Konoha to rise, and Haru hoped Jiraiya would take the reins.
   After a moment, Jiraiya said, "Don't we still have Tsunade?"
   "Konoha was left to her by her grandfather. If I care about it, she must care too."
   "And among the younger generation, though Kakashi Hatake is a bit young, he's just about qualified to be Hokage. I'd be glad to have him lead."
   .
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 164: Chapter 164 : Hidden Grass Village! Progressive Timeline!
   Uchiha Haru remained silent this time.
   Everyone has their own ambitions.
   Jiraiya's ambition was not to become Hokage.
   That was somewhat similar to Haru's own feelings.
   Being a Kage wasn't as comfortable as being a hands-off boss.
   Especially after seeing Mei Terumi working tirelessly in the Hidden Mist Village, Haru gave up on the idea entirely.
   In that case...
   Danzo must not be allowed to stay!
   ...
   Meanwhile, in the Death Forest-the battleground for the second stage of the Chunin Exam-
   Kimimaro, Uzumaki Karin, and Chojuro faced the grueling survival test.
   This stage was a fierce contest for survival. The teams would compete to seize the Heaven Scroll and Earth Scroll. The team that succeeded would receive the matching scrolls of heaven and earth.
   Even if victorious, the exam duration was 120 hours-five full days.
   During that time, the teams were forced to remain deep inside the Death Forest.
   1
   Countless venomous snakes, wild beasts, and enemies constantly stalked the forest.
   Compared to the first stage of the Chunin Exam, which tested individual strength and teamwork, this stage placed a heavier emphasis on survival skills, team coordination, and emergency response.
   On the first day inside the Death Forest, Kimimaro, Uzumaki Karin, and Chojuro had already obtained the scrolls they needed by overcoming other competitors who tried to take advantage.
   They quickly handled a few reckless Genin who had thought they could bully them simply because of numbers.
   Before long, the three young Hidden Mist ninjas had made a name for themselves.
   Kimimaro's terrifying Kekkei Genkai, the Shikotsumyaku-his deadly bone veins that blended offense and defense seamlessly-was unmatched.
   Uzumaki Karin's powerful sensory abilities and healing techniques were impressive.
   And Chojuro's skill with the sword was both swift and deadly.
   Yet, on the third day inside the forest, a problem emerged.
   They encountered a lone ninja wearing a bamboo hat and a Hidden Grass Village (Kusagakure) forehead protector.
   Perhaps he had been separated from his comrades and was now alone.
   Kimimaro, Uzumaki Karin, and Chojuro had already obtained their scrolls and weren't interested in bullying a lone ninja.
   If you want a real fight, go find the strong ones.
   They did not stoop to bullying the weak or overwhelm someone unfairly.
   Only Uzumaki Karin's expression shifted thoughtfully when she saw the lone Hidden Grass ninja.
   She felt an eerie familiarity-not with his face, but with his chakra signature.
   Karin's ability to distinguish people by chakra was unique.
   The chakra of this Hidden Grass ninja made her skin crawl, as if being stared at by a venomous serpent.
   Her back chilled with discomfort.
   Yet, she kept silent.
   In this competition between the young ninja of the major villages, none feared anyone.
   Just as they passed the lone Hidden Grass ninja, he sneered coldly.
   That sneer was chilling, almost shocking.
   Kimimaro, Uzumaki Karin, and Chojuro sensed danger immediately.
   They moved swiftly to place some distance between themselves and the man, taking defensive stances.
   "Who are you?" Kimimaro demanded.
   Among the three, Kimimaro was the eldest and the son of the Kaguya clan chief.
   Trained rigorously since childhood in traditional ninjutsu, and mentored by the chief of the Uchiha clan, Kimimaro's mind was sharp and his adaptability strong.
   Naturally, he had become the backbone of this Hidden Mist team.
   "There's something off about him. Stay alert!" Uzumaki Karin warned deeply.
   Chojuro drew his sword, ready for battle.
   But the Hidden Grass ninja stood perfectly still.
   Suddenly, a gust of wind blew away the bamboo hat and the matted hair concealing his face.
   Revealed were a pair of snake-like eyes-cruel, vicious, and malevolent.
   "Hehehe..." the Hidden Grass ninja sneered.
   At once, Kimimaro, Uzumaki Karin, and Chojuro, ready to strike moments ago, froze as if struck by lightning.
   It felt like their bodies had lost all control.
   They struggled to move-but their limbs refused to obey.
   At that critical moment, three giant green pythons appeared behind them, slithering forward with mouths dripping blood.
   Then, Kimimaro moved.
   Bone spurs erupted through his skin, growing rapidly in an instant.
   The Kekkei Genkai of the Kaguya clan: the Shikotsumyaku-corpse bone pulse!
   The bone spurs elongated further and further.
   Especially those shooting out from his legs, pushing dangerously close to piercing his own arms.
   Kimimaro ignored the pain and focused his chakra to continue growing the deadly bones.
   Sizzle!
   The bone spurs pierced his palms.
   Bright red blood sprayed immediately.
   Behind him, the giant green pythons sensed something strange.
   With greedy, predatory glints in their cold eyes, they coiled faster and lunged forward.
   "Ah!"
   The pain in Kimimaro's palms brought him back to full control.
   Without hesitation, two bone spikes as sharp as kunai formed in his hands.
   He stabbed them into Uzumaki Karin and Chojuro.
   He aimed to use pain to help his teammates break free from the paralysis.
   The Grass ninja standing before them was the strongest enemy they had encountered since entering the Forest of Death.
   His strength wasn't something that could be compared to ordinary Genin-or even most Chunin or Jonin.
   The jutsu that had paralyzed them just moments before was known as the Temporary Paralysis Technique.
   In terms of classification, it was merely a D-rank jutsu. Nothing remarkable on the surface.
   They all knew this technique. But for it to produce such devastating effects... was terrifying.
   At the very least, Kimimaro asked himself honestly: could he pull it off to the same extent?
   The effectiveness of the jutsu hinged on the disparity in strength between the user and the target. Without an overwhelming advantage, the jutsu would be little more than a momentary distraction.
   And judging by how completely they'd been suppressed, the difference in power was immense.
   It wasn't just large-it was crushing.
   But even so, Kimimaro didn't retreat.
   Though Uchiha Haru hadn't appeared often to personally instruct him in ninjutsu or strategy...
   Some lessons didn't need to be taught with words.
   They could be learned just by watching.
   When faced with a powerful enemy, never cower, never turn away. No matter how dire the situation, maintain absolute composure.
   Only then could one seize the right opportunity-to overcome strength with precision, or to survive and escape.
   Clack! Clack!
   Behind Kimimaro, Uzumaki Karin and Chojuro had recovered from their paralysis. They swiftly dispatched the three monstrous green snakes that had attacked earlier and returned to Kimimaro's side, forming a defensive line once more.
   Together, the three Hidden Mist ninja would face this unpredictable and dangerous enemy.
   "Haha, interesting," the Grass ninja said, a twisted smirk on his face and a flicker of admiration in his eyes.
   He had actually pierced his own hand to break free from the paralysis?
   Using pain to override a body-bound jutsu... That kind of situational response-could a Genin really be capable of that?
   These kids were something else.
   Worth the detour, indeed.
   "Shadow Snake hand!"
   With a sharp shout, countless serpents erupted from the sleeves of the ninja's robe like a tidal wave.
   Kimimaro responded immediately, pulling a bone sword from his back. This was no ordinary blade-it was forged from his own spine.
   His kekkei genkai, Shikotsumyaku-the Corpse Bone Pulse-was a terrifying bloodline of the Kaguya Clan.
   His bones served as both blade and armor.
   And this particular sword was his sharpest, hardest creation.
   In terms of hardness and edge, it even surpassed that of the Kaguya clan's patriarch-despite his Kage-level strength.
   That wasn't about raw power.
   It was talent.
   Chojuro raised his own massive sword-Hiramekarei-its imposing weight resting easily in his grip. He was a weapons specialist, after all.
   When he had his blade, he had confidence.
   Karin stood at the center, between them.
   She had the least combat experience and was the weakest in direct battle among the three. But she had unparalleled sensory ability and healing talent.
   Even so, in this perilous moment, both Kimimaro and Chojuro instinctively moved to protect her.
   But deep down, they all knew.
   Even with all three of them, they probably weren't this mysterious Grass ninja's match.
   The sea of snakes surged toward them, hissing and striking with gaping maws and glinting fangs.
   Kimimaro and Chojuro slashed rapidly-bone sword and broadsword cleaving through the flood of snakes. Their teamwork was precise, their defenses tight.
   But even with that, they were barely keeping the serpents at bay.
   "Hidden Shadow Snake Hand!"
   The enemy's voice echoed again, and with it came a shift in atmosphere.
   At first glance, this jutsu looked similar to the previous one.
   But only on the surface.
   In reality, they were two different techniques.
   The Shadow Snake Limb was a C-rank ninjutsu, a straightforward snake-based attack.
   Hidden Shadow Snake Hand, on the other hand, was a B-rank-more advanced, more cunning.
   This jutsu didn't just summon snakes to bite indiscriminately.
   These serpents worked in unison-some targeted weak points, some acted as distractions, others coordinated attacks to pin down the enemy or trip up defenses.
   In the earlier wave, Kimimaro and Chojuro had handled it with ease.
   But now, their reactions were strained.
   The serpents were intelligent, coordinated, relentless.
   Karin tried to assist, but her limited offensive capabilities left her role minimal. She focused instead on monitoring chakra signatures and watching for flanks.
   Soon, Chojuro took a bite to the leg-superficial, but painful.
   A few moments later, Kimimaro suffered a slash across his side from a venomous fang.
   The continuous battle was draining their stamina.
   .
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 165: Chapter 165: An Unexpected Turn of Events
   "Ah!"
   With a startled cry, Chojuro was struck again.
   He braced himself for the searing pain of being torn apart by a horde of serpents.
   But strangely, the brutal snakes didn't behave as they had before. Instead of biting into him, they coiled around his limbs and torso, restraining him tightly, rendering him completely immobile.
   Kimimaro, seeing Chojuro trapped, immediately rushed to help-but in doing so, he exposed an opening. Without warning, more snakes shot out and bound him as well. In the blink of an eye, he too was immobilized, tightly wrapped and unable to move a single muscle.
   Uzumaki Karin watched helplessly as her two comrades-who had fought beside her through days and nights in the Forest of Death-were captured. The fury and frustration in her chest surged violently.
   She hated her own weakness. Hated how utterly useless she felt in this moment.
   "Karin, run!"
   "Go! Leave us!"
   Kimimaro and Chojuro shouted with everything they had.
   Both of them were already restrained. Escape was out of the question.
   Karin's strength was limited-if she stayed, she would only suffer the same fate.
   There was no reason for her to go down with them. She had to escape if she still could.
   But for some reason... Karin didn't move.
   "Hah... Trying to run?" The Grass ninja sneered coldly. "It's not going to be that easy."
   With a swift motion, he unleashed the same jutsu as before.
   "Shadow Snake Limbs!"
   Suddenly, an ocean of snakes with bloody fangs surged toward Karin with terrifying speed.
   Kimimaro and Chojuro's expressions twisted in panic.
   "Karin!! Run! Hurry-go!!"
   But Karin stood still.
   She didn't flinch. Didn't retreat. Didn't even blink.
   Then, crimson chakra exploded from her body.
   A shimmering coat of deep red chakra enveloped her frame, surging violently and radiating heat and fury. From behind her, a red tail of chakra extended outward, writhing like a living thing.
   In an instant, the wave of serpents reached her.
   Kimimaro and Chojuro, when they had faced these same snakes, could barely defend themselves-yet Karin remained still. She didn't even lift a finger.
   The snakes slammed into the cloak of red chakra and died on contact, burning into ashes and evaporating into the air.
   Karin slowly raised her head.
   There was no fear in her eyes. Only a cold, maddening calm-detached, almost feral. Her delicate features twisted into a snarl, and with a single wave of her hand, she slashed the red chakra toward Kimimaro and Chojuro.
   In a violent surge, the snakes binding them were obliterated.
   Both of them were freed-shocked, panting, eyes wide with disbelief.
   Neither of them understood what had just happened.
   They didn't know how Karin had entered this form, or where such power had come from.
   "I won't let you hurt my comrades," Karin growled, her voice guttural and hoarse, filled with fury.
   As she spoke, the red chakra boiled around her like flames, intensifying. A second tail burst forth behind her, snapping through the air.
   The Grass ninja froze, eyebrows raised in astonishment. "A Jinchriki...?"
   Even with his experience, it took him a moment to process it.
   But the surprise didn't last long.
   It wasn't enough to deter him.
   "Well, well... Another Jinchriki. Didn't expect that," he hissed, his long tongue flickering between his lips. "Are they just handing them out like candy now?"
   He tilted his head, eyes narrowing as a wide, malicious grin spread across his face.
   "Let's see how the Six-Tails' host from the Hidden Mist stacks up against the Nine-Tails brat!"
   In a flash, the ninja vanished.
   When he reappeared, he was no longer in human form.
   He had transformed into a monstrous green serpent-thick, scaly, with glowing yellow eyes and fangs like daggers. His enormous form writhed and coiled as he hissed and lunged toward Karin.
   Seeing this, Kimimaro and Chojuro immediately dropped their hesitation.
   They no longer entertained any thought of retreat.
   If the enemy had been someone close to their level, they might've considered a tactical withdrawal-but this opponent was a monster.
   Fighting him now was tantamount to suicide.
   But abandoning Karin? That wasn't an option.
   They didn't even know if she could hear them anymore.
   Her transformation... her voice... her chakra-it all pointed to one terrifying truth: she had lost control.
   She wasn't Karin anymore. She was the Six-Tails incarnate.
   And so, they didn't run.
   They stood beside her.
   If she burned, they would burn with her.
   As the snake's massive form lunged, Kimimaro and Chojuro struck with all their might-one with his Shikotsumyaku bone blade, the other with his massive broadsword.
   Their blades landed cleanly, slicing through the serpent's body and slamming it to the ground with a deafening crash.
   For a moment, there was silence.
   The monster didn't move.
   They began to breathe again.
   But too soon.
   From within the belly of the downed serpent, something stirred.
   Suddenly, the flesh tore open-and the Grass ninja emerged, soaked in blood and bile, crawling out like a newborn demon.
   Only now, he was no longer human.
   His lower body had completely transformed into a massive serpent's tail, his torso grotesquely twisted. A pair of arms ended in clawed fingers, and his head remained human, but deformed-elongated, pale, with slitted eyes.
   They didn't know what this monstrous opponent truly was-nor did they have time to think about it-but they had no choice. They had to face him head-on.
   A sharp, metallic clang rang out as weapons clashed, each impact sparking fiercely even beneath the afternoon sun. Kimimaro's bone sword met the enemy's blade with all his might, while Chojuro's massive broadsword followed through with relentless force.
   But it wasn't enough.
   Even two-on-one, the outcome was brutally one-sided. Within moments, Kimimaro and Chojuro were struck down again, breathless and bloodied, utterly outmatched.
   The ninja from the Hidden Grass Village sneered as he stared down at the last one left standing.
   Karin.
   She was now in her half-tailed beast form-her red chakra cloak swirling violently, two thick tails whipping behind her. Her chakra flared like a living firestorm, and yet the Grass ninja didn't flinch. If anything, he seemed amused.
   "Wait!" Kimimaro suddenly shouted hoarsely, struggling to get back to his feet.
   "You want the Earth Scroll, right? We'll give it to you!"
   Every ninja in the Forest of Death was a participant in the Chnin Exams, thrown into a merciless battle royale for the two scrolls-Heaven and Earth. Only those with both could advance. That was the rule.
   Kimimaro hoped that giving up their scroll would satisfy this freak.
   Even he knew that this wasn't likely. The enemy was too strong, too strange. He clearly wasn't after the exam's prize.
   But when desperation sinks in, even fools' hopes become worth chasing.
   As he spoke, Kimimaro pulled the scrolls from his tattered cloak and tossed them toward the Grass ninja.
   "Kimimaro..." Chojuro said under his breath, eyes narrowing.
   He didn't believe for a second that handing over the scroll would save them. Someone this powerful didn't need to play games. If he wanted the scroll, he could've taken it long ago.
   But when he saw the look in Kimimaro's eyes, he understood. It wasn't about hope-it was about stalling, gambling on even the smallest chance of survival.
   The scrolls landed at the enemy's feet.
   The Grass ninja picked them up, looked at them-and smirked.
   With a casual flick of his fingers, the scrolls crumbled into dust. Shredded bits of paper floated down like snow, scattered on the bloodstained earth.
   Clearly, just as they feared-he didn't give a damn about the scrolls.
   Kimimaro's heart sank.
   Then, without warning, two serpentine tendrils shot toward them-snakes conjured from chakra, moving so fast they were little more than blurs.
   Kimimaro and Chojuro were no amateurs. They were elite genin, perhaps even stronger than most Chnin. But against this monster?
   They couldn't even react.
   They didn't dodge. They didn't counter. They simply stood there as death bore down on them.
   In that moment, a terrifying truth crashed over them: this Grass ninja hadn't been trying until now. All this time, he'd been holding back, toying with them like prey. That last attack was the first real one.
   And it could've killed them instantly.
   This... This was no genin. This was no participant in the Chnin Exams. This man didn't belong here. He wasn't part of this game.
   "ROAR!!"
   Karin's voice tore through the battlefield like a beast's cry.
   Even half-conscious, the fury inside her surged at the sight of her teammates being attacked. She didn't know where she was or what she had become-but one thought burned through the madness:
   Protect them.
   That one instinct snapped through her fog of rage.
   With a feral scream, she lunged toward the enemy.
   The red chakra flared even stronger, blazing like wildfire as her second tail twisted and cracked the earth. Her eyes were wild, feral.
   But the Grass ninja didn't even flinch.
   He didn't move until Karin was right in front of him. Then, with a single hand sign-
   "Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu!"
   A massive blaze exploded point-blank.
   Karin screamed, struck directly. Her body was hurled back, engulfed in flames, and slammed into the trees behind.
   She fell, unmoving.
   Kimimaro's face went pale.
   Chojuro clenched his fists, veins bulging with helpless rage.
   That was it.
   She was out. They all were.
   None of them had realized how completely outmatched they were until now.
   They'd fought wars, survived assassins, even faced Tailed Beasts-yet now, against one single ninja... they felt like helpless children.
   The Grass ninja laughed softly to himself, his snake-like tongue flicking.
   "The Six-Tails' Jinchriki from the Hidden Mist... not bad," he mused. "But still too young. Too raw."
   He sauntered toward Karin's unconscious body, crouching beside her as the red chakra cloak began to flicker and fade.
   "Red hair... Uzumaki clan, huh?" he whispered, licking his lips with his grotesque, pointed tongue. "No wonder she became a Jinchriki. That body... that chakra network... it's enviable."
   His voice oozed with something foul. Not just lust-but obsession.
   Kimimaro and Chojuro's eyes went wide.
   "Stop! What the hell are you doing!?" Chojuro screamed, forcing himself to his feet despite the pain. "Get away from her!"
   "KARIN!!"
   They rushed forward-but the Grass ninja ignored them completely.
   He reached out.
   But before his hand could touch her, Karin's eyes snapped open.
   And what he saw made his blood run cold.
   Her irises had turned a deep, glowing red. Three black magatama rotated in her pupils-then shifted, morphing together into a fan-shaped blade of pitch black.
   Mangeky Sharingan.
   The Grass ninja froze.
   His body locked up like a puppet with its strings cut. His face twisted in pure, unfiltered fear.
   3
   .
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 3 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 166: Chapter 166 : Flying Thunder God Technique!
   In a single breath, the world around the Grass ninja shifted into darkness.
   The Six-Tails' Jinchriki, Karin, who had been beside him just a moment ago, vanished without a trace.
   Now, the Grass ninja was nailed to an enormous iron pillar. He couldn't move. Pain surged through every nerve in his body. It wasn't just physical agony-it felt as if his very soul was being torn apart.
   His face... it was changing. His transformation, which had hidden his identity, was unraveling.
   The disguise melted away, revealing long, black hair, unnaturally pale skin, and a pair of slit-pupiled, serpent-like eyes.
   Orochimaru.
   "Orochimaru, you're courting death."
   A cold, emotionless voice echoed through the dark illusion space.
   Then, from the void emerged a colossal black shadow-towering high, as though it could blot out both sky and earth. Every movement it made radiated the power to shatter the world.
   But more terrifying than the giant itself were its eyes.
   Blood-red Sharingan, glowing ominously. Their oppressive power was undeniable.
   Orochimaru gritted his teeth, his expression twisted in pain. He knew who had cast this illusion. He knew what kind of power he was now trapped within.
   "...Uchiha Haru?!"
   His voice was low, hoarse.
   "You knew it was me," Haru replied coldly. "And yet you still dared to lay a hand on one of mine?"
   Orochimaru's eyes narrowed.
   "Did you really think I wouldn't recognize you? Disguised as the Fourth Kazekage?" Haru's voice turned even colder, as if it could freeze bone.
   The moment the words fell, the pain inside Orochimaru intensified drastically. It wasn't the illusion targeting his body-it was targeting his soul.
   "AHH!!"
   Orochimaru writhed, every inch of his body screaming in pain. He tried to suppress his agony, but his will was cracking.
   "You... you saw through me all along..."
   He had only encountered Haru twice since arriving in Konoha. Every time, he'd taken great care to mask his presence and disguise his chakra.
   He didn't expect to be recognized this quickly.
   But he shouldn't have been surprised.
   He had always known Uchiha Haru's insight was monstrous. He just hadn't anticipated it would be this suffocating.
   "Let... me go..."
   Orochimaru's voice trembled with pain, his tone full of desperation. His entire body was nailed to the pillar, and the sensation of being torn apart wouldn't stop.
   "Let you go?" Haru chuckled darkly, mockingly. "Why?"
   Orochimaru clenched his teeth.
   "Because... my goal in coming to Konoha this time was never the Hidden Mist... it was Konoha. My teacher-Sarutobi Hiruzen!"
   His face contorted as sweat poured from his forehead. It rolled down his cheeks like rain.
   Back when he was still in the Akatsuki, Orochimaru had once set his sights on Uchiha Itachi.
   But before he could even make a move, Itachi's Mangeky Sharingan had frozen him in place with Tsukuyomi. He hadn't even had time to resist.
   That experience had been horrifying.
   But this-this was something else entirely.
   Facing Haru's illusion, not only was he trapped instantly, but his consciousness and body were both being destroyed with zero resistance. It wasn't just a Genjutsu. It was domination. Complete, total domination.
   There was no room to breathe, no chance to retaliate. He couldn't even scream properly.
   He realized now... he had once entertained the idea of stealing this man's body. He wanted to take Uchiha Haru's power for himself.
   What a joke.
   What arrogant stupidity.
   Who the hell did he think he was?
   "Let me go! I'll return to my business with Konoha!" Orochimaru shouted hoarsely, gasping between words. "I swear... I won't ever touch anyone from the Hidden Mist again! I swear it!"
   For a moment, there was silence.
   Then-
   "Alright."
   Haru responded.
   Just like that.
   Orochimaru blinked.
   ...He agreed?
   So easily?
   That was unexpected.
   Before he could process it, Haru continued:
   "But-"
   Orochimaru's nerves instantly tensed. The other shoe was about to drop.
   "But," Haru repeated, "you still owe compensation. That's not something I'm willing to overlook."
   His tone was calm, almost playful-but Orochimaru could hear the steel underneath.
   "Compensation...?"
   Orochimaru's voice was dazed. "You mean... money?"
   It sounded absurd.
   For shinobi at their level-rogue ninja, Sannin, wielders of forbidden jutsu-money was meaningless. What could currency offer someone like Uchiha Haru?
   Yet, oddly, it did seem to make sense.
   After all, Haru had demanded compensation from Sarutobi Hiruzen after one of his missions. Later, he'd extorted Hidden Cloud when their shinobi attempted an ambush and failed.
   And now, it was his turn.
   Orochimaru, legendary Snake Sannin of the Hidden Leaf, was being shaken down for money like some thug in a back alley.
   "...What do you think?" Haru's tone didn't shift.
   Uchiha Haru asked calmly.
   These people really had no idea how costly firewood, rice, oil, and salt were until they had to run a household. It was easy to talk when you were alone.
   But once you had a clan to support-or even a ninja village-you'd come to understand just how important money was.
   Only those who held real power could grasp this truth.
   Take, for example, the Kage of the major hidden villages.
   Why couldn't Konoha afford to go to war?
   Aside from a shortage of talent, it was also because the last major conflict-the Third Great Ninja War-while technically a victory for Konoha, had nearly hollowed out the village's entire foundation.
   It's true: to win a war, you needed elite combat power.
   But you also needed a whole army of jonin, even chunin.
   And without money, how could you expect them to risk their lives in battle?
   This was a harsh reality that couldn't be solved with mere patriotism or ideals.
   "Fine!"
   "I promise you'll be satisfied!"
   Orochimaru agreed hastily.
   Uchiha Haru had already made it clear that he wasn't planning to kill him. All he wanted was compensation in the form of supplies or materials.
   At this point, Orochimaru had no reason to resist. It was better to just play along.
   Better to avoid pissing off Haru and triggering some kind of disaster.
   But Haru's expression twisted into a strange, almost sinister smile. "Don't be so quick to agree."
   "I want this much. Got it?"
   He raised his hand and made a gesture.
   Orochimaru nodded at first, thinking that while the amount was steep, his resources could cover it.
   Then Haru gestured again-doubling it.
   Then again-doubling it once more.
   Then a third time.
   Orochimaru's face froze.
   This...
   This was too much.
   He couldn't afford it. No way.
   But he didn't dare say so.
   Who knew what Haru might do if he refused?
   Forget it. Just agree for now.
   Once the plan was in motion, he'd disappear.
   If he couldn't win, then he'd run.
   When it came to escaping, Orochimaru had more than enough confidence.
   So what if the Akatsuki were powerful? In three years, they hadn't even managed to find his shadow.
   That thought made him smug again.
   He wondered how Uchiha Haru would react when he realized he couldn't find him anywhere.
   But on the surface, he kept his expression solemn, carefully hiding all emotion.
   "Alright. Remember what you said," Haru said. "I expect my payment after the Chunin Exams."
   With that, he patted Orochimaru on the shoulder-and vanished.
   In the next moment, the world around Orochimaru shifted.
   He'd exited the illusion.
   His body still held the same posture as before.
   Kimimaro and Chojuro were still shouting in the background.
   It was as if everything that had happened was just a flash-a fleeting dream.
   But deep down, Orochimaru could feel it. He'd been trapped in that illusion for a long time.
   Had Uchiha Haru's genjutsu really reached such terrifying heights?
   Faced with that, Orochimaru knew better than to attack Kimimaro or the others again.
   He quickly formed a seal and used the Body Flicker Technique to disappear from the scene.
   Before leaving, he also released the restraints on Kimimaro and Chojuro.
   The sudden change left the two young ninjas confused.
   Just moments ago, the strange ninja from the Grass Village had been trying to kill them. Then, without warning, he let them go.
   They had no idea what had happened in between.
   Still, they weren't about to question it.
   Whatever the reason, they were free-and that was all that mattered.
   They rushed over to the unconscious Uzumaki Karin to check on her condition.
   Karin's performance during the fight had shocked them both.
   She'd always been the weakest among the three, mostly due to her late start in learning ninjutsu and her lack of foundational training.
   But this time, the power she unleashed wasn't just on par with them-it may have even surpassed them.
   That red chakra... It could only have been the Tailed Beast.
   Such terrifying power.
   "Karin! Karin!" Kimimaro and Chojuro called softly, trying to wake her.
   The Forest of Death was teeming with danger.
   If she stayed unconscious too long, she'd be vulnerable-and in a place like this, that could be fatal.
   "Mmm... ugh..." Karin groaned softly, slowly opening her eyes. "Are you guys... okay?"
   "Where's the enemy?"
   "He's gone. Not sure why he left, but he did," Kimimaro replied, checking her condition. Seeing that she wasn't seriously hurt, he let out a sigh of relief.
   Their encounter with that mysterious Grass ninja had nearly wiped them out. They'd even lost their Heaven and Earth Scrolls, which had been at a solid 3.4 already.
   But somehow, they'd survived.
   That was enough.
   As for the scrolls-well, they could always steal more.
   With their strength, getting back what they lost wasn't impossible.
   Elsewhere, Orochimaru was retreating from the Forest of Death.
   As he moved, his mind kept drifting back to the illusion Haru had used on him.
   So much time had passed inside that genjutsu...
   But in reality, only a second had gone by.
   Time and perception were completely out of sync.
   He'd heard of illusions like that before.
   Uchiha Itachi's Mangeky Sharingan technique-Tsukuyomi-had a similar effect.
   But the difference here was terrifying.
   Uchiha Haru hadn't even used a Mangeky Sharingan.
   It was just a standard illusion.
   And yet it achieved the same time-dilation effect as Itachi's deadly Tsukuyomi.
   That was... terrifying.
   Orochimaru couldn't help the chill that ran down his spine.
   As he hurried toward the edge of the forest, a nagging sensation kept tugging at him.
   Something felt wrong.
   He examined himself carefully-and then froze.
   A strange marking had appeared on his body at some unknown point.
   He recognized it instantly.
   The Flying Thunder God Technique.
   .
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 167: Chapter 167: Not Only Did I Lose My Wife, But I Also Lost My Soldiers!
   "Was it back then...?"
   Orochimaru recalled the moment he was leaving the illusion space when Uchiha Haru had patted him twice on the shoulder.
   "It must have been then!"
   He spoke through gritted teeth, his expression dark.
   Originally, he had been planning how to slip away unnoticed after the Chunin Exam. As for the so-called compensation, he had no intention of acknowledging it.
   But now...
   With the Flying Thunder God Technique mark imprinted on him, no matter where he ran, the other party could appear beside him in an instant. Even if he fled to the ends of the earth, it would be useless.
   And with that enormous debt looming over him... where could he possibly run?
   Orochimaru's face twisted with frustration. His heart churned with misery and regret.
   If he had known this would happen, he would never have provoked those little brats from the Hidden Mist Village.
   In the end, he'd gained nothing and gotten himself into trouble. What a damn mess.
   Still, this trip to the Forest of Death hadn't been a complete failure. He had found a body that suited him perfectly and managed to plant a Cursed Seal. One day, that body-and those terrifying, envy-inducing eyes-would be his!
   1
   ...
   A few days later, the second round of the Chunin Exam came to a close.
   Kimimaro, Uzumaki Karin, and Chojuro had all passed the exam without incident, as expected.
   But the end of the second round stirred up a massive uproar.
   The higher-ups of many major villages had arrived-Uchiha Haru among them. Even Konoha's Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, and Orochimaru, who was impersonating the Fourth Kazekage, appeared in person.
   The cause of the commotion? A major incident had occurred during the second round of the Chunin Exam.
   Twenty-six Grass Ninja who came to participate had died.
   Normally, this wouldn't have raised such alarms.
   After all, entering the Forest of Death for the second round was inherently dangerous. Every participating genin had signed a waiver beforehand, acknowledging the life-threatening risks.
   Each year, accidental deaths occurred during the exam-this wasn't unusual.
   But this time... things were different.
   The way they died was too strange. The corpses were horrifically mutilated-their faces peeled off alive, leaving behind faceless corpses.
   This grotesque style of murder immediately triggered a warning in the mind of Mitarashi Anko, the proctor for the second round.
   1
   She recognized the brutality-this was Orochimaru's signature.
   Orochimaru, once one of Konoha's legendary Sannin, had long since defected from the village.
   Now, this extremely powerful, Kage-level traitor had returned to Konoha during the Chunin Exams.
   No matter his reasons, his presence demanded immediate attention.
   As a result, nearly all of Konoha's top brass had arrived.
   "Could it really be him...?"
   Mitarashi Anko stared at the corpse, her expression conflicted.
   Once, Orochimaru had been her teacher. Then he betrayed the village. And now, suddenly, he was back. The tangled web of emotions left her lost in thought.
   Sarutobi Hiruzen stood solemnly nearby, smoking from his pipe as he gazed at the faceless body.
   Orochimaru's reappearance was nothing short of a disaster for Konoha-especially with the village hosting the Chunin Exams. It left the Hokage feeling deeply uneasy.
   1
   Still, he consoled himself with the fact that the deceased was just a Grass Ninja. No one would pursue the matter too seriously.
   If the dead had been from the Hidden Cloud, Hidden Stone, or Hidden Mist Villages, things would've been far more complicated. Retaliation or diplomatic fallout might've followed.
   After all, while it was Orochimaru who killed them, this was Konoha's territory. As the host of the Chunin Exams, the village bore some responsibility.
   Whenever someone died during the exams, the first reaction from the victim's village would naturally be to hold Konoha accountable.
   It was expected.
   But now... it was just a Grass Ninja. Even if the Daimyo of the Land of Grass showed up in person, so what? Would he dare speak out against Konoha-the strongest village in the ninja world?
   1
   Surely not.
   Konoha might tread carefully around the Hidden Cloud and Hidden Stone Villages, but when it came to the Land of Grass, the village had full confidence to flex its authority.
   This was the time to reinforce the dominance of the Five Great Shinobi Nations.
   If you die, you die. Orochimaru killed you-go talk to him about it.
   Don't point fingers at Konoha.
   Simple as that.
   "In addition to this Kusanagi ninja, were there any others who died during the Chunin Exam?" asked Sarutobi Hiruzen.
   "There were a few more casualties," Mitarashi Anko replied. "But those were all standard deaths-nothing unusual."
   The so-called "standard deaths" included those killed by wild beasts, or those who died fighting over the Heaven and Earth Scrolls.
   These were acceptable risks-part of what made the Chunin Exam such a brutal proving ground.
   Regardless of which village the fallen ninja came from, their deaths were considered natural consequences of combat training.
   After all, the Chunin Exams were designed to test the mettle of young shinobi from every village through real-life battles. Some level of sacrifice was inevitable.
   "Hmm." Sarutobi Hiruzen nodded and took another puff from his pipe. "Go ask around. Find out if any of the examinees encountered a particularly strange Grass Ninja."
   "I want to know exactly what Orochimaru did in the Forest of Death."
   As Orochimaru's former teacher, Hiruzen understood his student's methods-at least to some extent.
   Orochimaru wouldn't risk coming here just to kill a few genin. He must have had a purpose.
   If they could uncover what Orochimaru had done, perhaps they could predict his next move.
   "Yes," Anko responded, turning to carry out his order.
   After receiving the order, Mitarashi Anko quickly retreated.
   By this time, the severity of the incident had become clear, and the leaders of each Hidden Village were urgently demanding updates about their own genin participants in the Chnin Exams.
   " Haru Sensei!"
   Kimimaro stepped up to Uchiha Haru's side.
   Though Haru wasn't officially their teacher, he occasionally gave them guidance and training. Still, Kimimaro, Chjr, and Uzumaki Karin all addressed him as their sensei-and Haru never corrected them.
   "What is it?" Haru asked.
   Kimimaro's expression was serious. "We encountered the ninja they're talking about inside the Forest of Death."
   Even now, just thinking about the encounter, he could still feel the suffocating pressure-the overwhelming force that came from such a massive gap in strength.
   When the mysterious Kusanagi ninja was mentioned, Chjr and Karin's faces also tensed. They looked slightly embarrassed as Chjr admitted, "He... he was too strong. The three of us couldn't even touch him together."
   "I know," Haru said calmly.
   "You... you already knew?" Kimimaro asked in surprise. But then he caught himself and quickly understood.
   He looked at Haru. "Sensei , that Kusanagi ninja... he showed up in the Forest of Death because of you, didn't he?"
   "Mm," Haru nodded, signaling for Kimimaro to stop talking.
   The fact that Haru had seen Orochimaru in the Forest of Death wasn't something that should be widely known. Especially now-with so many ninja from different villages around-any loose lips could lead to disastrous consequences.
   Kimimaro, Chjr, and Karin were sharp. They immediately understood the need for discretion.
   At the same time, something that had puzzled them was now finally explained.
   So the reason that mysterious ninja from Kusagakure had fled so suddenly... was because he'd seen Sensei Haru.
   No wonder.
   With Haru present, it didn't matter who it was-anyone would run with their tail between their legs.
   Haru reached out and gave Kimimaro a light pat on the shoulder. His gaze softened as he looked at the three young ninja in front of him.
   "It's not shameful to lose to someone like that."
   "After all, he's a Kage-level opponent."
   "K-Kage-level?" Kimimaro, Chjr, and Karin's eyes widened in shock.
   No wonder that man had been so terrifying. Even the three of them working together hadn't been able to lay a finger on him. Now it all made sense-he wasn't just stronger. He was on an entirely different level.
   "Don't rush. Don't doubt yourselves," Haru said. "You're all still young. Among your peers, your strength is already near the top."
   "When I was your age... I might not have been any stronger than you."
   "But as long as you keep growing, your power will continue to rise. I'm looking forward to the day all three of you reach the Kage-level yourselves."
   He glanced at Kimimaro, Karin, and Chjr.
   Kimimaro bore the purest bloodline of the Kaguya Clan-his Shikotsumyaku was more refined than any before him, including the clan head.
   Karin was a true Uzumaki, with a resilient body and massive chakra reserves. She was also the Jinchriki of the Six-Tails, Saiken.
   Chjr, though humble and lacking confidence now, would one day become the Sixth Mizukage.
   Haru had high expectations for them all.
   Upon hearing Haru's words, the trio felt a surge of confidence.
   They believed in him-and they believed in themselves. They vowed that one day they would reach the level Haru spoke of.
   Still, they didn't quite believe one thing.
   That Haru had been weaker than them when he was their age?
   Not a chance.
   This was the man who had singlehandedly suppressed the Hidden Mist Village.
   A monster whose very presence made Kage-level enemies retreat without a fight.
   There was no way he had ever been "ordinary."
   Even if they were confident in their own talents, they knew: compared to Haru, they still had a long way to go.
   But they didn't say any of that aloud.
   They accepted his words as encouragement-words that gave them purpose and motivation.
   They were determined to shine during this Chnin Exam-to live up to their teacher's expectations and make their village proud.
   "In the Forest of Death," Haru asked after a pause, "did you see Uchiha Sasuke?"
   "Uchiha... Sasuke?" Kimimaro echoed.
   "The clan member Sensei left behind in Konoha," Karin murmured.
   "We did meet him," Kimimaro confirmed.
   .
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 168: Chapter 168 : New Generation Team 7
   Kimimaro recalled the time he encountered Uchiha Sasuke in the Forest of Death.
   "I recognized Uchiha Sasuke because the emblem on his clothes closely resembled the one on Uchiha Haru-sensei's," Kimimaro explained.
   "So, when I saw him, I wanted to show goodwill-after all, he's a member of the sensei's clan."
   Currently, in Kirigakure, due to Uchiha Haru's rising reputation and the prestige established by the Security Department, the Uchiha clan held high esteem. Despite being outsiders, they were not only accepted but warmly welcomed.
   Many believed that the Hidden Mist's current prosperity and transformation were largely due to the Uchiha clan's influence. That sentiment ran deep. When people faced the Uchiha, they did so with reverence and gratitude.
   Young shinobi like Kimimaro and Chjr, who had come of age during this period of transformation, were heavily influenced by such ideas.
   Therefore, Uchiha Haru didn't need to give any special orders. If someone from the Uchiha clan appeared, these young shinobi would instinctively lend their aid.
   As for Karin, her connection was more personal. Uchiha Haru had brought her out of the Land of Grass and into Kirigakure, completely altering the course of her life.
   To her, Haru wasn't just a savior-he was her everything. Her loyalty extended not just to him, but to the entire Uchiha clan.
   "But..."
   Kimimaro's voice shifted. "It seems Uchiha Sasuke doesn't think too highly of us. He looked extremely cautious when he saw us and left right away."
   "Maybe he just doesn't trust anyone in the Forest of Death," Chjr offered.
   In the Forest of Death, everyone outside your team was an enemy. Trusting others was the fastest way to get eliminated. Given that, Sasuke's caution was understandable.
   "No, it wasn't caution."
   Uzumaki Karin suddenly interrupted, her expression grim. "He wasn't just cautious-he was hostile."
   "Hostile?" Kimimaro and Chjr looked surprised.
   Karin nodded. "I can sense it clearly. It's not suspicion or wariness-it's animosity. Deep, cold hostility."
   This was Karin's unique sensory ability. She could perceive emotional intent through chakra. Whether someone harbored goodwill or ill intent, she could feel it. Kimimaro and Chjr trusted her judgment-and so did Haru.
   But why would Uchiha Sasuke, of all people, show such hatred toward them?
   Was it just because they were rival participants in the Chnin Exams?
   Or was it because they hailed from the Hidden Mist?
   Was that reason enough to react with such bitterness?
   The three of them couldn't make sense of it.
   Uchiha Haru, however, had his suspicions. He had a faint idea of what might be going on.
   It seemed that over the past few years, the old fox-Sarutobi Hiruzen, the Third Hokage-had been up to quite a lot behind the scenes.
   ...
   Meanwhile, Mitarashi Anko had been busy assigning shinobi to gather intel from the various villages participating in the Chnin Exams. It didn't take long before the information came in.
   She rushed to report to the Third Hokage.
   "Hokage-sama, two teams encountered Orochimaru in the Forest of Death," she said.
   "One was our own-Team 7, led by Hatake Kakashi. The other was a team from the Hidden Mist."
   Sarutobi Hiruzen's eyes narrowed, a sharp gleam flashing within them. He felt as if a crucial thread had just fallen into his grasp.
   "Bring them to me. Immediately," he ordered.
   "Yes!"
   Anko turned and left to carry out his command.
   Not long after, she returned-with Team 7 in tow.
   But the team from the Hidden Mist... was conspicuously absent.
   "Hokage-sama, Kakashi-senpai's Team 7 has arrived," Anko reported. "But... the leader of the Hidden Mist team..."
   She hesitated, looking visibly uncomfortable.
   "What did he say?" Sarutobi Hiruzen asked, frowning.
   "He said... if the Hokage wants to know something, he should come ask in person."
   She delivered the line with gritted teeth, bracing for a storm.
   Such insolence. In the heart of Konoha, someone dared to speak so brazenly to the Hokage?
   Even Sarutobi Hiruzen, known for his tolerance and composure, had a shift in his expression.
   This was his village. Regardless of where a shinobi came from, when they stepped into Konoha, they followed his orders. No exceptions.
   Yet here was someone openly defying him.
   Still, when Anko confirmed the name of the speaker, his expression softened slightly.
   "It was Uchiha Haru, wasn't it?"
   "Yes. It was him," Anko affirmed.
   Sarutobi Hiruzen nodded slowly.
   As expected.
   If it had been anyone else, he would have dealt with them on the spot. But if it was that Uchiha brat... well, then it was better to let it go.
   There was no point confronting him-not now, not here.
   That boy was dangerous.
   That was the conclusion Hiruzen had come to since the night of the Uchiha clan massacre. Uchiha Haru had survived, and not just survived-he'd thrived. His power, his influence, and his ruthlessness were nothing to take lightly.
   More importantly, Hiruzen understood Orochimaru far too well.
   The sannin hadn't returned to the Forest of Death just to test himself against some Mist Village shinobi. No, he was after Team 7-or more specifically, someone within Team 7.
   As Hiruzen approached Team 7 to question them, Mitarashi Anko stood quietly at his side, her expression conflicted.
   In her heart, the Hokage was always noble and commanding. But to see him let the matter drop so easily just because of Uchiha Haru... was shocking.
   After receiving that kind of treatment... he just let it go.
   The feeling was truly hard to describe.
   "Hokage, about the Hidden Mist Village-"
   "Stop talking about it!"
   Sarutobi Hiruzen interrupted, his expression turning grim.
   How could Mitarashi Anko be so tactless?
   He had clearly glossed over the matter on purpose, unwilling to bring it up again. Yet she went and poked at the sore spot.
   Was she trying to make everyone realize that even after everything Uchiha Haru had said to him, he hadn't dared to so much as make a sound?
   "I..."
   Anko froze.
   She had never seen the Third Hokage act this serious, nor speak with such intensity.
   She couldn't understand why the kind, gentle Hokage had suddenly flared up with anger.
   But she knew one thing-she couldn't say another word.
   Sarutobi Hiruzen turned away and walked toward Kakashi's Team 7.
   Before anyone could speak, Naruto's loud voice rang out.
   "I just heard from the examiner-the super scary ninja we saw in the Forest of Death was Orochimaru!"
   "One of the Legendary Sannin from Konoha! A seriously terrifying ninja!"
   "But under my command-"
   He was boasting proudly, full of energy.
   He didn't notice Sakura beside him was staring at him with a look of pure disgust.
   Hiruzen showed no reaction to Naruto's bragging. Calmly, silently, he walked straight to Uchiha Sasuke and said, "Uchiha Sasuke, come with me."
   Then he turned and left without another word.
   Naruto had been halfway through his story, expecting praise or admiration, but realizing that no one was paying attention made him fume with frustration.
   When he saw Sasuke heading in the direction the Third Hokage had gone, he instinctively tried to follow.
   Luckily, Sakura grabbed his arm and stopped him.
   "Lord Hokage is looking for Sasuke. Why would you go?"
   Naruto still didn't want to give up, struggling to break free. But Sakura's grip was surprisingly firm. In the end, he had no choice but to stay put.
   Sarutobi Hiruzen brought Sasuke to a quieter area, away from the crowds.
   He needed to confirm his suspicions.
   If his guess was correct, Orochimaru's true target during the Forest of Death wasn't just random chaos-it was Uchiha Sasuke.
   And this wasn't baseless paranoia.
   Orochimaru had always fixated on young, talented shinobi.
   He obsessed over their bodies, coveted their bloodlines. He wanted to possess them-literally-so that he could continue his twisted pursuit of immortality by taking over newer, more powerful vessels.
   Back during the Uchiha Clan massacre, he had made a deal with Orochimaru.
   In exchange for the Snake Sannin's assistance, Sarutobi had agreed to hand over Uchiha Haru's body once it was over.
   Because Orochimaru had wanted Uchiha Haru's body more than anything.
   But as everyone knew, that plan had failed-spectacularly.
   Uchiha Haru had displayed overwhelming power.
   Even if they had attacked him with everything they had, they would've still been no match. In the end, they had to let him go.
   And now, Orochimaru had reappeared at the Chnin Exams.
   Sarutobi Hiruzen's first instinct was clear: Orochimaru had come again for a new, more suitable vessel.
   Among all the genin participating in the exams, there were quite a few with impressive bloodlines.
   There were Hyuga with the Byakugan, Jinchriki with tailed beasts sealed inside them...
   But if you asked what Orochimaru wanted the most-what he craved more than anything-it was without a doubt the Sharingan.
   Those terrifying eyes...
   Among all known kekkei genkai, the Sharingan ranked at the very top.
   And among all the genin who entered this exam, there was only one person who possessed the Sharingan-Uchiha Sasuke.
   The sole surviving Uchiha who had remained in Konoha after the clan's annihilation.
   "I heard you saw Orochimaru in the Forest of Death?" Hiruzen asked, turning to face Sasuke.
   "Yeah," Sasuke replied coolly, as quiet and aloof as always.
   "Did he say anything to you? Or do anything?"
   Sasuke's brow furrowed slightly, a flicker of pain crossing his face.
   Without a word, he pulled down the fabric on his shoulder.
   Revealed beneath was the Curse Seal of Heaven.
   Three black, comma-shaped markings-like tomoe-gathered on his skin like tadpoles.
   The moment Hiruzen saw it, his eyes narrowed sharply.
   "This... this is the mark Orochimaru left on you?"
   "Yeah. Lord Hokage, do you know what it is?" Sasuke asked.
   Hiruzen stared at the curse seal deeply, his eyes filled with unease.
   Even with all his knowledge and experience, he couldn't say for certain what it was.
   But he could feel it.
   The ominous, dark energy pulsing beneath the surface of that mark.
   .
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 169: Chapter 169 : Curse Seal of Heaven!
   "I don't really understand what this curse seal is," Sarutobi Hiruzen said slowly, taking a puff from his pipe. "Orochimaru seems to have a habit of researching strange and forbidden things. This curse seal must be one of his more recent experiments."
   Sasuke lifted his shirt slightly to cover the cursed mark again. For some reason, the mark always made him deeply uncomfortable.
   "Does this curse seal change over time?" Hiruzen asked.
   "Yes," Sasuke replied, his eyes half-closed, a trace of pain flashing across his usually impassive face. "I remember what I went through in the Forest of Death. When I'm low on chakra or my body is weakened, the curse seal spreads over half of my body."
   "Even this ugly mark appears on my face."
   "At the same time, I feel a surge... an endless power. My chakra reserves swell, my speed and reflexes improve drastically."
   Hiruzen's eyes flickered with concern. "Is there anything else? Any other changes?"
   Sasuke thought briefly, then shook his head. "No."
   The Third Hokage frowned, hesitating for a moment before placing a firm hand on Sasuke's shoulder.
   "Alright. I understand the situation now. I will search for information and find a way to remove this curse seal for you."
   "You must not use the curse's power anymore. Who knows what unpredictable consequences might follow."
   "In this world, nothing is free. Every gain comes at a price. You must understand this."
   "Yeah," Sasuke said quietly, nodding.
   Though the Hokage didn't solve the problem outright, just knowing Sarutobi Hiruzen was involved brought Sasuke a measure of comfort.
   After Hiruzen finished his questioning, Sasuke rejoined his team.
   Meanwhile, the leaders of the other ninja villages also approached the Hokage after hearing about the incident.
   The second round of the Chnin Exam had been shaken by a serious accident.
   Though only one Hidden Grass ninja had died, it was enough to raise alarm.
   This time it was a Hidden Grass ninja. What about next time?
   No one could guarantee that misfortune wouldn't strike their own people, and of course, they couldn't just ignore it.
   "Lord Hokage, this is just the Chnin Exam. Can Konoha not even guarantee the safety of young ninjas?"
   "Orochimaru... is he really a traitor ninja from your village?" sneered Akatsuchi from the Hidden Rock Village.
   "A traitorous Konoha ninja who dares return and act recklessly? That's a joke!" others echoed.
   Samui from the Hidden Cloud Village looked grave.
   "Hokage-sama, if Konoha cannot explain this incident, I think our young ninjas have no reason to stay here any longer."
   "These young shinobi are our future, our hope. We can't lose them for no reason."
   "Yes, it's simply too dangerous."
   "If you can't guarantee the safety of your ninjas, it's better we leave."
   "Orochimaru is a Kage-level fighter and one of the three legendary ninjas of Konoha back then. No matter how wicked the new generation is, they cannot stand against Orochimaru!"
   Listening to the chorus of doubt and questioning, Sarutobi Hiruzen's heart sank.
   There was no denying the damage to Konoha's reputation.
   A simple Chnin Exam-meant to be a routine event-had been marred by a grievous mistake.
   Especially now, when Konoha was no longer the unshakable power it had been before.
   Just when the village needed to prove its strength and reliability, such a scandal was a bitter blow.
   But those were his private thoughts.
   As a seasoned old fox, Sarutobi Hiruzen had long mastered concealing his emotions.
   No matter how painful or frustrating, he never let others see it.
   Now, facing the scrutiny of many ninja leaders, he simply puffed calmly on his pipe, his face composed and unruffled.
   It was as if their criticisms meant nothing at all.
   He spoke slowly, with the weight of authority.
   "Everyone, the incident during this Chnin Exam was indeed a grave failure on Konoha's part."
   "On behalf of the Hokage, I sincerely apologize."
   "In the past, we have hosted many Chnin Exams and even more significant events, never once making such mistakes."
   "This accident was due to a momentary lapse, nothing more."
   "We have acknowledged this and will ensure it never happens again."
   "I give you all my word."
   Hearing Hiruzen's firm and sincere words, the tension in the room eased.
   His reputation as a veteran leader in the ninja world was unquestioned.
   He was no longer young-but the respect he commanded was immense.
   But because of this, there were no shortage of legends about him in the ninja world.
   On the other hand, it was precisely because of Konoha's strength.
   Don't look at Konoha as if it were weaker than before, or in gradual decline.
   That depends on whom you compare it with.
   Compared to the Hidden Cloud Village and the Hidden Rock Village, it might seem a bit diminished.
   But no matter what, the current Konoha remains one of the five strongest ninja villages in the world.
   There is no doubt about this.
   It is strong enough to crush ninety-nine percent of the other ninja villages.
   In the eyes of many, Konoha was a behemoth.
   What Konoha said naturally carried weight, and some people believed it.
   Only a few villages - such as the Hidden Cloud, Hidden Rock, and Hidden Mist - still bore looks of disdain.
   They had heard too many of these polite but hollow words on this very stage.
   They sounded pleasant, but what about reality?
   In order to prevent Orochimaru's reappearance and ensure nothing like this happened again, what decisive words had Sarutobi Hiruzen offered?
   The answer was nothing-absolutely nothing.
   He had only spoken empty phrases.
   Still, everyone agreed not to press further.
   After all, this was Konoha's territory.
   Though they had never been on friendly terms, the rivalries were subtle, and no one wished to openly tear each other apart.
   Uchiha Haru stood apart from all this.
   No matter what happened here, it concerned him little.
   He only needed to wait.
   Wait for the Chnin Exam to progress, step by step.
   Wait for time to pass.
   Wait for Orochimaru to make his move.
   Wait for Sarutobi Hiruzen to die.
   "..."
   Sarutobi Hiruzen spoke slowly, his voice rich with emotion.
   "The Chnin Exam is a critical milestone in every ninja's career."
   "Each one of us remembers the trials we faced during our own Chnin Exams."
   "Are you willing to let the younger generation in your village endure an unfinished exam?"
   "Everyone, I ask you to trust me once more. Give Konoha the chance to prove itself, and allow the younger generation to see a complete process through!"
   After these words, the hall that had been filled with suspicion fell utterly silent.
   No more doubts. Not even a whisper.
   Then, no one knew who started it first, but applause began to swell.
   Soon, almost everyone was clapping.
   Sarutobi Hiruzen's words had dramatically shifted their thoughts.
   They were convinced-and willing to stay.
   Uchiha Haru nodded silently.
   Though he had never liked the old fox Sarutobi Hiruzen,
   there was no denying the Hokage's achievements-and his capabilities.
   Especially his skill in rallying people, which was extraordinary.
   He was truly worthy of being the one who proposed the "Will of Fire" and inspired countless ninja.
   He was strong.
   Seeing the agreement around him, Sarutobi Hiruzen smiled with satisfaction.
   No matter what happened, he always handled things with ease.
   That was why he was Hokage.
   Once the doubts were resolved, the leaders of the major ninja villages slowly dispersed to prepare for the next phase of the Chnin Exam.
   Time was running out, and they needed to get ready.
   Only the leaders of the five great ninja villages remained.
   "Lord Hokage's words are truly powerful," Akatsuchi, leader of the Hidden Rock Village, said with a hint of amusement.
   Though it sounded like praise, there was an unmistakable sense of irony beneath it.
   Samui of the Hidden Cloud Village snorted coldly, but said nothing.
   Her meaning was clear.
   She did not believe a word the Third Hokage said.
   Only Uchiha Haru and Orochimaru-posing as the Fourth Kazekage-stood silently, observing.
   They did not engage.
   "What else do you want?" Hiruzen challenged.
   "Didn't I make myself clear just now?"
   Since these people refused to give him respect, he didn't feel compelled to be polite.
   After all, he was the Hokage.
   The ninja of the Hidden Cloud and Hidden Rock villages were unfazed.
   With the strength of their villages, they weren't afraid of anything Sarutobi Hiruzen might do.
   "Hokage, this isn't about what we want to do."
   "It's about what you want to do."
   "We aren't like those smaller ninja villages.
   Your words might fool them, but they won't fool us!"
   "We're telling you, we don't want to see another incident like what happened in the Forest of Death."
   "Especially, we will never allow such tragedy to befall our ninjas!"
   "If any misfortune comes to them later, don't expect us to come to see the Hokage!"
   With that, the two turned and left without another word.
   .
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 170: Chapter 170 : The Decline of Konoha
   Uchiha Haru looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen with a faint trace of amusement before turning away.
   The Hokage of Konoha-one of the five greatest ninja villages in the world-had fallen to this state.
   Just two ninja village leaders dared to speak to him like that!
   Where was his pride?
   Where was his dignity?
   Sarutobi Hiruzen's face darkened with anger. Had he not cared about his image, he would have been furious.
   It was truly outrageous!
   But from Uchiha Haru's perspective, all of this was the Hokage's own fault.
   Nothing ever forms in a day.
   During Sarutobi Hiruzen's tenure, he maintained a submissive posture toward the outside world while struggling to hold things together internally.
   People said he worked diligently, pushing Konoha to its peak.
   But what had that really amounted to?
   When the First Hokage was in charge, Konoha was unquestionably the strongest ninja village in the world.
   No one could deny it.
   Beyond anything else, the title of Ninja God Senju Hashirama alone was enough to intimidate every ninja in the world.
   The Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama-master of forbidden jutsu-was not as powerful as his elder brother, but possessed his own unique strengths.
   Not only did he develop a variety of brilliant forbidden techniques, but he also managed relations with the Uchiha clan effectively.
   Under their leadership, Konoha continued to grow.
   And then came the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen.
   What had he done?
   Relying on the reputations left by the First and Second Hokages, he managed to maintain the title of the world's top ninja village for a while.
   But what happened after?
   In order to stabilize his position, Sarutobi Hiruzen repeatedly compromised with outside forces.
   Take, for example, the incident where Hidden Cloud ninjas invaded and attempted to abduct Kushina and Hinata.
   Such a major event, and it happened right under his watch.
   Sarutobi Hiruzen didn't dare to pursue it.
   Even when he was clearly right, he was forced to settle with others.
   Imagine if the same thing happened to the Hidden Cloud Village.
   This wasn't about the relative strength of the villages.
   Even if there were differences among the five great nations, those gaps would never be large enough to allow one village to completely crush another.
   Sarutobi Hiruzen was simply too weak.
   He was also incredibly cunning. To maintain his rule, to ensure he could remain Hokage, and to secure opportunities for his descendants to claim the position,
   he did many things behind the scenes.
   How many talented ninjas died or left during Sarutobi Hiruzen's reign and refused to return?
   Konoha's hero, White Fang-the Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato-the Uchiha clan's massacre...
   Even his own disciples, the legendary Sannin of Konoha, were reluctant to stay and aid him.
   How could Konoha possibly improve under such circumstances?
   As the saying goes, those who walk the righteous path have many supporters; those who do not, have few.
   Konoha's decline was in part caused by the Third Hokage himself.
   That he had fallen to this state, and that -leader of several ninjas from other villages-could speak to him so openly,
   was entirely his own fault.
   As Samui and the others left, Uchiha Haru glanced at the Fourth Kazekage standing silently beside him with a meaningful expression.
   Orochimaru, disguised as the Fourth Kazekage, suddenly became nervous.
   He was genuinely afraid of Uchiha Haru now and wanted to avoid him as much as possible.
   He only wished to finish what he needed quickly, pay his debts, and never meet Uchiha Haru again.
   He was thoroughly fed up.
   It had been too long, and every encounter with Uchiha Haru had brought nothing but misery.
   After Uchiha Haru left, Orochimaru also departed silently.
   Almost all the outsiders had gone, leaving only the Konoha shinobi standing.
   With so many gone, Sarutobi Hiruzen's expression was sour.
   "Order two Anbu squads to search the village thoroughly for any sign of Orochimaru," he commanded. "I don't want another incident like the Forest of Death!"
   "Yes, Lord Hokage!" the Anbu ninja responded promptly.
   "In addition, increase security across the village, especially for ninjas from other villages participating in the Chnin Exam. We must ensure-"
   "That nothing happens," Sarutobi Hiruzen finished grimly.
   This would be a huge blow to Konoha's reputation otherwise.
   The Third Hokage gave these orders to show he was doing something about the recent chaos.
   After all, many eyes were watching.
   If something else happened, it would be disastrous for Konoha.
   But what could he really do?
   He could only tighten security.
   Even if he knew Orochimaru's abilities well, how could a handful of Anbu find someone like him if he wanted to hide?
   The so-called search and guard enhancements might work against ordinary ninja,
   but against someone like Orochimaru, they were almost meaningless.
   At best, it was better than nothing.
   At least the other ninja villages could see Konoha was trying.
   And from his understanding of Orochimaru...
   After making a move this time, Orochimaru likely wouldn't act again for quite a while.
   Just like the snake he was named after, Orochimaru preferred lurking in the shadows, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. One blow-silent and deadly.
   This time, he had already targeted Sasuke Uchiha and left his cursed seal. If he were to act again, it would likely be only when the time was ripe.
   "Where is Jiraiya?"
   "Has anyone found out where Jiraiya has been recently?" Sarutobi Hiruzen asked after a brief pause.
   Ever since Jiraiya returned to Konoha, he had been elusive as ever. Apart from knowing that he was somewhere within the village, they had almost no concrete information on his whereabouts.
   And when dealing with someone of Jiraiya's caliber, Sarutobi couldn't treat him like any ordinary ninja-sending ANBU to track or monitor him would be pointless.
   He would sense them immediately, and the act alone would only damage their already fragile trust.
   All he could do was let Jiraiya move freely, occasionally checking on his location. That was the best he could manage.
   "Reporting to the Hokage," one of the nearby ANBU spoke up, "Lord Jiraiya has been spending his time in brothels, as usual. He also occasionally meets with Uzumaki Naruto. In addition, a few days ago, one of our agents spotted Lord Jiraiya paying a visit to Uchiha Haru."
   Hearing this, Hiruzen's face remained expressionless. Despite the report that his prized student was frequenting brothels again, there wasn't the slightest trace of disappointment.
   In fact, he silently praised Jiraiya in his heart.
   Among the three Sannin of Konoha, Jiraiya had always seemed the least talented and most unruly. But over the years, he had proven himself on countless fronts. He was no less powerful than Tsunade or Orochimaru.
   1
   And more than that, he was cunning.
   After his return to Konoha, he did nothing out of the ordinary. He hung around the red-light district, met Naruto every now and then-things that would never raise suspicion.
   "A smokescreen," Hiruzen thought, nodding internally. "A clever move to stay off the radar."
   Meeting with Naruto made sense. Naruto was the son of Jiraiya's beloved student, the Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato. Now an orphan with no support-of course Jiraiya would keep an eye on him.
   There was nothing wrong with that. It was only human.
   But when he heard that Jiraiya had also gone to see Uchiha Haru, Hiruzen's expression changed.
   He hadn't misheard. Jiraiya-his most trusted, intelligent disciple-had gone to see Uchiha Haru.
   That was odd. As far as he knew, Jiraiya and Haru had never met before, had no prior connection or dealings.
   Why would Jiraiya seek him out?
   The idea gnawed at him. Could it be... because of Tsunade?
   Tsunade had once gone to see Haru and nearly returned with a completely altered perspective. Several of her most trusted aides had even been swayed by him.
   What if Jiraiya was falling into the same trap?
   If Jiraiya, too, was "brainwashed" by Uchiha Haru... the consequences could be devastating.
   1
   But stopping Jiraiya was impossible. He wasn't just any ninja-he had influence, power, and a reputation that extended far beyond Konoha. Hiruzen had sent men across nations to retrieve him. Now that he was back, they desperately needed him to stay.
   Orochimaru was still in Konoha. And if that traitor struck again, there was no way Sarutobi Hiruzen, at his age, could stop him alone.
   Jiraiya would be his best line of defense.
   After a moment of contemplation, Hiruzen gave the order:
   "Tell Jiraiya what happened. Let him know that Orochimaru is still in Konoha."
   He took a slow drag from his pipe.
   "Also, tell him we've received the latest intel that Orochimaru might be hiding in the surrounding areas outside the village. Have him help investigate."
   If Jiraiya were sent out on a mission-just outside the village, not too far-there would be no chance of him meeting Uchiha Haru again. And in the event of an emergency, he could return swiftly.
   It was the perfect compromise.
   "Yes, Hokage-sama."
   The ANBU received the command and immediately vanished, shadows disappearing into the wind.
   Even if they knew the intel they were delivering to Jiraiya was fabricated, they didn't question it.
   They never did.
   That was the essence of the ANBU's role in Konoha.
   1
   Konoha's ANBU were the direct operatives of the Hokage-loyal only to the village leader, taking orders without complaint or hesitation.
   Whether it was intelligence gathering, assassination, or disinformation, the ANBU executed all tasks behind the scenes.
   They were the Hokage's shadows-tools of war and guardians of order.
   They didn't need explanations. They only needed two words: Follow orders.
   And so, they obeyed without question.
   Once the orders were dispatched, Sarutobi Hiruzen remained still in his seat.
   He took another deep pull from his long pipe. The scent of burning tobacco filled the air as smoke curled in front of his aged face.
   .
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 171: Chapter 171 : The Plan to Capture the Tailed Beasts Begins!
   In a secret cave outside the Hidden Leaf Village, Nagato, the masked man, and Konan sat in silence, the cold shadows swallowing the damp stone walls around them. They were waiting. Waiting for the right moment to strike.
   Suddenly, White Zetsu emerged from underground, his twisted grin already in place.
   "Madara, Nagato, Orochimaru appeared in the Forest of Death and killed a Hidden Grass ninja!" White Zetsu cackled. "The incident caused quite a stir in Konoha. You should've seen Sarutobi Hiruzen's face-he was absolutely livid! Hehehe!"
   "Orochimaru in the Forest of Death?" Konan asked, her brows furrowing. "What's he up to now?"
   The Forest of Death-traditionally used as the Chnin Exam testing ground for young ninja. What could Orochimaru possibly want there?
   "Assassinate a few promising genin?" Konan scoffed, clearly unimpressed. "He came all the way back to Konoha for that?"
   The masked man chuckled darkly behind his mask. "Orochimaru's after a new body-he's got his eyes on a particular young shinobi. That sick bastard never changes."
   Nagato narrowed his eyes. He remembered all too well his first encounter with Orochimaru-the Sannin had dared to attack him directly, aiming for his Rinnegan without hesitation.
   Then, years ago, on the night of the Uchiha Clan's extermination, Orochimaru had crossed paths with Uchiha Haru. And even after all of that, when he later confronted Uchiha Itachi, he still couldn't hold back his lust for the Sharingan.
   Of course, the result was always the same.
   Orochimaru got humiliated.
   Yes, he was dangerous, unpredictable, and full of strange, grotesque jutsu-but compared to the three in this cave, Orochimaru was nothing.
   "Who is it this time?" Nagato asked without much interest, though the answer intrigued him more than he expected.
   "Who's the one Orochimaru has his sights on?"
   White Zetsu snickered. "I saw him sneak into the village. Itachi's younger brother, Uchiha Sasuke."
   Nagato's eyes narrowed slightly.
   "Oh, and the Nine-Tails Jinchriki, Uzumaki Naruto, was there too," White Zetsu added. "After that, Orochimaru went to hunt down three genin from the Hidden Mist Village... but Uchiha Haru had already made preparations."
   White Zetsu's laughter turned manic. "Orochimaru was about to succeed... and then he suddenly gave up and ran like a dog with its tail between its legs!"
   "Orochimaru really thought he could lay a hand on Uchiha Haru's people? He's got a death wish," Konan sneered. "What an idiot."
   Nagato, meanwhile, remained calm, thoughtful. The information stirred something in him, though he kept it buried beneath his impassive expression.
   "Sasuke, huh... Itachi's little brother. Still obsessed with the Sharingan, is he?"
   Uchiha Sasuke-the entire Akatsuki knew who he was. Talented, yes, but more importantly, the possessor of another pair of the fabled Sharingan.
   That cursed, powerful djutsu.
   Nagato pondered quietly. If Itachi found out about this, would he kill Orochimaru outright?
   Of course, most people didn't know Itachi like he did. In that Uchiha's heart, only two things mattered: the safety of Konoha-and his younger brother.
   If a freak like Orochimaru tried to turn Sasuke into his next vessel, Itachi would snap.
   Not that Nagato would intervene. He didn't have the luxury of worrying about such things. His mission was far more important-capturing all the tailed beast Jinchriki who had appeared during this Chnin Exam.
   And more importantly... dealing with Uchiha Haru.
   He shifted his gaze toward White Zetsu.
   "You said you saw the Nine-Tails Jinchriki. What's he like?"
   White Zetsu paused, looking uncharacteristically unsure.
   "Honestly... he's hard to describe. But in every group situation, the second something goes wrong, he's the first one to jump in. Loud. Reckless. Emotional. Like a spark waiting to ignite."
   Nagato's expression twisted into a frown.
   So that's the Nine-Tails Jinchriki? Strange... not quite what he expected.
   The masked man remained quiet, thoughts drifting back to a distant memory-one of crimson eyes and a screaming infant. That newborn... now participating in the Chnin Exam. How time flew.
   Nagato turned his gaze back to Zetsu.
   "Any updates on Itachi?"
   After a moment of silence, Nagato spoke again.
   To ensure their plan could be executed flawlessly and avoid any unnecessary complications, they had sent Uchiha Itachi and Kisame Hoshigaki to the Hidden Cloud Village to capture the Two-Tails Jinchriki and the Eight-Tails Jinchriki.
   The purpose was to buy time.
   Just because Uchiha Itachi had joined the Akatsuki didn't mean he wasn't still loyal to Konoha.
   They could use Itachi for missions that dealt with other hidden villages-but anything involving the Hidden Leaf Village required caution. He had to be kept out of the loop.
   If Itachi ever discovered they were targeting Konoha, this powerful asset could very well turn into a deadly obstacle.
   There were already too many unpredictable variables in the current Chnin Exams.
   They couldn't afford to add Uchiha Itachi into that equation.
   What they hoped for now was that by the time Itachi noticed anything was amiss-whether the mission succeeded or failed-the operation in Konoha would already be complete.
   At that point, even if he wanted to interfere, it would be too late.
   Besides, the mission to capture the Jinchriki would have already ended.
   Akatsuki would be ready to move into its next phase.
   Whether Uchiha Itachi chose to stay with Akatsuki or turn against them didn't matter anymore.
   "They should be arriving at the Hidden Cloud Village soon," White Zetsu reported, his voice as casual as ever.
   Though he was physically present in the cave, his numerous clones were scattered across various lands, embedded like roots in every hidden village.
   He could gather and share intelligence at any time, from anywhere.
   In today's world, there was no one more adept at espionage than White Zetsu.
   "Let's hope it all goes smoothly," Nagato said slowly.
   "Don't worry. With Kisame around, he'll keep a close eye on Uchiha Itachi. Nothing will go wrong."
   Konan tried to reassure him, noticing the subtle furrow in Nagato's brow.
   She and Nagato had been the first to found the Akatsuki. Their bond ran deeper than anyone else's in the organization.
   "Yes."
   Nagato gave a small nod, his gaze softening as he looked at Konan.
   She was the one person he truly cherished in this world.
   "With Kisame there, I feel more at ease," he admitted.
   "But can they really defeat the Two-Tails Jinchriki and the Eight-Tails Jinchriki?"
   "These two aren't weak-and don't forget, the Fourth Raikage is also in the Hidden Cloud Village. He's not someone to take lightly."
   Nagato narrowed his eyes, considering the odds in silence.
   Even though the primary objective was to pull Itachi away from Konoha, the tailed beast extraction was still a core goal.
   If they could succeed in capturing them now, it would save Akatsuki significant trouble later.
   "Capturing the Jinchriki from the Hidden Cloud Village won't be easy," the masked man finally spoke, his voice low and deliberate. "But that's exactly what we want."
   "Only if Itachi is engaged in a high-stakes mission will he be delayed long enough for us to act freely-and bring our plan to fruition."
   Neither Nagato nor Konan replied.
   Because those words reflected exactly what they had been thinking.
   "Still, have you noticed something?" the masked man continued, his tone suddenly sharp and commanding. "Uchiha Haru frightened Orochimaru into retreating-without even lifting a finger. Just by the traps and warnings he left behind on others."
   "Such strength... he's far more dangerous than when we first encountered him in the Hidden Mist Village."
   The masked man valued Uchiha Haru immensely.
   Otherwise, he wouldn't have compromised repeatedly in dealings involving him. Deep down, he hoped that one day, Haru could be used to serve their cause.
   He had never underestimated Haru-not once.
   He understood what kind of terrifying monster Uchiha Haru truly was.
   "So what?" Nagato responded coldly. "No matter how powerful Uchiha Haru becomes, he'll never be a match for me."
   1
   "In the past, our failures were because I didn't act personally. But this time, with me stepping in, our plan will not fail!"
   1
   Since fully awakening his strength, Nagato's confidence had become absolute.
   With the Rinnegan in both eyes, he believed there was no one in the shinobi world who could oppose him.
   Konan nodded beside him. "Nagato has never failed."
   "Yes," the masked man echoed.
   He too had faith in Nagato's strength.
   No matter how formidable Uchiha Haru was, the gap between the Mangeky Sharingan and the Rinnegan was insurmountable.
   That power gap was real-immense-and not something that could be bridged through talent or grit.
   But... to say no one could rival Nagato?
   That would be a lie.
   Nagato was powerful, no doubt.
   But the masked man had once met a ninja-someone who existed only in legend.
   A true specter of the past. A man who had shaped the very world they now sought to destroy.
   A ninja who had once sat upon a massive stone throne, ancient in body but overwhelming in presence.
   A being whose power was so vast it carved history itself.
   That man had looked the masked boy in the eyes and said, "Go. Complete our mission."
   "From this moment on... you are Uchiha Madara."
   .
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 172: Chapter 172 : The Hyuga Clan's Choice!
   After the second round of the Chunin Exam-the Forest of Death-ended, under Sarutobi Hiruzen's directive, Konoha visibly intensified its search for Orochimaru and bolstered its village defenses.
   Whether the efforts would bear fruit or not, or whether the culprit would even be caught, at the very least it conveyed a strong sense of urgency and vigilance. It reassured many of the more anxious villagers and foreign guests.
   And in that sense, it worked-at least a little.
   Many shinobi began to relax. With tensions slightly eased, they started to prepare in earnest for the third round of the Chunin Exam.
   The rules for the third round were simple: one-on-one matches testing the individual combat skills of each participant.
   All genin who passed the second round would be randomly grouped into pairs and face off in duels. The winner would advance, the loser eliminated.
   Compared to the mental games of the first round and the survival brutality of the second, this round promised real fireworks.
   Perhaps this was what most people expected from the Chunin Exams all along-flashy combat, intense rivalries, the thrill of watching prodigies clash. This was where young shinobi could truly shine before the eyes of the entire ninja world.
   Spectators had already begun filling the arena well before the matches began.
   Regardless of rank or village affiliation, anticipation ran high among both ninja and civilians. Everyone was eager for the spectacle to begin.
   Uchiha Haru arrived alongside Kimimaro, Karin Uzumaki, and Chojuro. Although Haru had little personal interest in watching children fight-his current strength rendered these matches nearly trivial to him-there were reasons he chose to attend.
   After all, Haru was a time traveler. The Chunin Exams were historically significant-a stage where many legendary scenes had played out.
   Missing it would be unthinkable.
   Moreover, Kimimaro, Chojuro, and Karin could be considered his disciples in all but name. Since they were participating, it only made sense for him to show up as well.
   When they arrived at the arena, the crowd had already thickened.
   Of course, it was far smaller than during the first round. After all, only a small number of genin had survived both earlier rounds. These remaining few were the best of their generation-the future of their villages.
   "Haru!"
   As soon as he stepped into view, Haru heard a familiar voice call out.
   It was Might Guy, approaching with three genin in tow.
   One of them looked unmistakably like a miniature version of Guy himself-green jumpsuit, bowl-cut hair, thick eyebrows. Anyone would think he was Guy's son.
   But considering Guy wasn't married, it might be more accurate to call him a spiritual successor.
   Needless to say, this was Rock Lee.
   Beside him stood a serious-looking boy with pale lavender eyes-the Byakugan. His posture and expression oozed arrogance. This was Hyuga Neji, a prodigy of Konoha's Hyuga branch family.
   The third was a girl dressed in a Chinese-style outfit, her hair tied in twin buns. Despite her simple appearance, she radiated a graceful, distinctive charm.
   That was Tenten.
   Her looks were unremarkable in terms of shinobi flashiness, but she was far from plain. Her slightly tan skin complemented her soft features. With large, expressive eyes and refined features, she was undeniably attractive-one of those girls you could tell had been beautiful even as a child.
   Guy grinned as he brought his students over.
   "Let me introduce you," Guy said with gusto. "This is your teacher's teacher, my eternal rival, and the man I will chase to the end of my life!"
   "Uchiha Haru!"
   Guy threw his arm around Haru's shoulders without hesitation, drawing his students closer with a wide grin.
   Despite Haru's fearsome reputation-one that caused many who knew the Uchiha name to avoid him-Guy seemed oblivious. Or maybe he just didn't care.
   It was hard to tell whether he was simply thick-skinned or genuinely that earnest.
   Uchiha Haru...
   Even though he'd left Konoha a few years ago and made a name for himself across the ninja world, to the newer generation-especially those born after the Uchiha's departure-his name was more myth than memory.
   Rock Lee, Tenten, and Neji's expressions shifted slightly when they heard it.
   Ever since the Uchiha clan left the village, their name had become a taboo in Konoha. Few dared mention them. Most who had known the clan tried to erase them from memory. And the younger generation grew up knowing little more than rumors.
   They knew that the Uchiha had once been a proud clan of Konoha-and that one day, they vanished.
   No one knew why.
   No one dared to ask.
   But because of their connection to Might Guy, Lee, Tenten, and Neji had heard more than most.
   Even so, Guy rarely discussed details. He wasn't reckless. He knew what could be said and what couldn't.
   But one thing never changed in Guy's heart: Uchiha Haru was his friend, his rival, and a shinobi he deeply respected.
   This belief had been passed on to his students.
   Guy had spoken Haru's name to them countless times. So while they lacked full knowledge, the name "Uchiha Haru" held weight in their minds.
   For Lee and Tenten, Guy had always been their only source of information. And he didn't share everything.
   Neji, however, had once heard something else-an incident involving the Uchiha and the Hyuga clan. Something passed to him by his late father, Hizashi.
   And now, seeing Haru in person, that memory stirred.
   "Sensei," Neji said, turning to Guy, "is this the opponent you said was even stronger than Kakashi?"
   Seeing the man their teacher often talked about, Rock Lee was visibly excited. He stepped forward, bowed deeply, and said, " Haru-Senpai, I'm Rock Lee, a disciple of Guy-sensei. Please guide me!"
   Seeing his student so respectful, Might Guy stepped beside Lee, threw an arm around him, and laughed as he introduced him. "Haru! This is one of my proudest students! He's incredibly strong!"
   "If your disciples lose to mine in the Chunin Exams, don't feel too bad," he added with a booming laugh, entirely unbothered by how over-the-top it sounded.
   Kimimaro, Karin, and Chojuro exchanged glances, clearly annoyed. They hadn't even said anything and were already being provoked. But despite their irritation, they were speechless.
   Was this odd-looking, overly enthusiastic man really their teacher Uchiha Haru's friend?
   Too strange. This was... too strange.
   How could someone as composed and mysterious as their teacher have such an eccentric friend?
   Even Tenten and Neji, standing behind Lee, felt second-hand embarrassment creeping up. They avoided eye contact, pretending not to notice Guy's antics.
   Neji stepped forward and looked directly at Haru. " Haru Senpai," he began solemnly, "I once heard my father speak of you."
   "He said you helped our Hyuga clan once. That we owe you a great debt."
   "I, have come today to formally thank you."
   With those words, he bowed low to Haru in a rare display of humility.
   His father had told him the matter was to be kept secret - that no outsiders should know. But today, in this moment, there were no outsiders here.
   Even though Neji was still young, he understood what it meant to repay a debt. And now, the man who had aided his clan stood before him. He couldn't pretend he hadn't heard those stories.
   "But..."
   Neji straightened up, and his tone shifted - the humility replaced with a sharp edge of pride.
   "In the upcoming Chunin Exams, if I face any shinobi from the Hidden Mist, I will not hold back."
   "I hope Haru-sama will understand."
   Uchiha Haru looked at Neji, his expression calm and unreadable.
   The fearlessness of youth... it was both admirable and reckless.
   Behind Haru, Kimimaro, Karin, and Chojuro stepped forward the moment they heard Neji's declaration.
   "We won't go easy on you either, even if you're our teacher's friend's student," Kimimaro said coldly.
   "When the time comes, we'll fight with everything we've got," added Chojuro, adjusting his sword.
   Karin crossed her arms, smirking, "I hope you're ready."
   Rock Lee and Tenten stepped up behind Neji in unison.
   Now, three from the Hidden Mist Village and three from Konoha stood facing each other.
   They were young - still in the early stages of their shinobi paths - but in that moment, the tension between them was as palpable as any battlefield standoff.
   Their chakra, their presence... already outclassed many ordinary genin.
   Neji's pale Byakugan eyes passed over the trio in front of him. His gaze lingered briefly on Kimimaro.
   He could see clearly - these three weren't weak.
   "Alright," he said with a nod. "I acknowledge you. You're worthy opponents."
   "I'm looking forward to our match."
   Kimimaro gave a rare smile. "So am I."
   Off to the side, Might Guy grinned with pride, flashing his gleaming white teeth.
   "Haru! I might never be able to catch up to you..."
   "But my disciples will never lose to yours!"
   Guy wasn't someone who backed down, no matter who he was up against. That was just how he was wired.
   But in front of Uchiha Haru, he was willing to admit that he might never bridge the gap between them.
   That moment had come during their last spar, when Guy had opened the Seventh Gate of the Eight Gates Technique - unleashing all his power - and Haru had blocked it effortlessly.
   Since then, he'd known.
   It wasn't shameful to admit someone was stronger.
   What was shameful was being too afraid to acknowledge it.
   Still, there was no jealousy in his heart.
   After all, Uchiha Haru was his friend - the lifelong rival he aspired to surpass.
   "Alright then!" Haru said with a faint smile. "But don't underestimate my students either. They're not easy to defeat."
   Might Guy's eyes sparkled with enthusiasm. "Then let's wait and see!"
   He grinned again, his voice booming through the field. Then he suddenly turned, pointing past Haru.
   "Hey! Kurenai! Asuma! Come here!"
   "Haru's here!"
   Haru turned around and saw Kurenai Yuhi and Sarutobi Asuma walking into the Chunin Exam venue with their own teams.
   At the sound of Guy's voice, both of them looked over instinctively and spotted Haru.
   .
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 173: Chapter 173: Yuhi Kurenai - Please Take Me Away from Konoha!
   Especially with Yuhi Kurenai, the emotion on her face was unmistakably complex.
   After all, both she and Asuma knew far too much.
   In such a public place, it wasn't appropriate to have any overt interaction with Uchiha Haru.
   But...
   He was still their friend - standing not far away. And with Might Guy calling out so loudly, could they really just pretend not to see him?
   Of course not.
   No one would do that.
   So, after a moment of hesitation, the two of them still walked toward Haru.
   "Long time no see,"
   Uchiha Haru greeted them, his gaze calmly resting on the familiar faces of Kurenai and Asuma. After three years apart, Kurenai had grown even more stunning and mature.
   If before she was a flower bud waiting to bloom, now she was a fully blossomed rose.
   Her skin was fair, and her facial features were refined, as though painted by a master artist.
   Her figure was graceful, perfectly balanced - full and curvaceous where it counted, with nothing excessive or lacking.
   She radiated an irresistible allure.
   Uchiha Haru's eyes lit up subtly.
   Asuma had changed as well. His youthful edges had softened into a more seasoned appearance. The ever-present cigarette had been replaced by a toothpick - though a small detail, it subtly changed the impression he gave off.
   His presence now felt more approachable.
   "Uchiha Haru... it really has been a while," Kurenai said, her voice soft as she avoided his gaze, unable to meet his eyes directly.
   Asuma nodded in quiet acknowledgment.
   Regardless of the tension between the Uchiha clan and Konoha... regardless of what Haru had said about his father, the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen...
   Haru had always been his comrade.
   And he had never once done anything to harm Konoha.
   Behind Kurenai and Asuma, a group of young genin who had come to participate in the Chnin Exams looked on with curiosity. It was clear that this man was someone deeply connected to their teachers.
   Among them stood Hyuga Hinata - who had once encountered Haru.
   "B-Brother Haru..." Hinata finally whispered, summoning her courage.
   The moment the words left her lips, her face turned crimson.
   Hinata had grown older, but her shy nature had only deepened with age.
   "Hm? Hinata."
   Haru turned his gaze toward her, a faint smile appearing as he gently reached out and patted her head.
   "I didn't get a good look at you in the crowd last time... I didn't realize you'd grown so much."
   "Mm..."
   Hinata's reply was barely audible, like a mosquito's hum, her face now buried in her chest from embarrassment.
   Haru didn't mind at all.
   He knew this personality of hers well - he was a time traveler, after all.
   Uchiha Haru, Might Guy, Asuma, Kurenai - people who had once shared bonds in Konoha - were standing together again after years apart. But none of them spoke. A heavy silence hung between them.
   The atmosphere grew awkward.
   "What's with you guys?" Might Guy finally broke the silence, puzzled. "This is Uchiha Haru! Our friend!"
   "Why are you all acting so reserved?!"
   "The last time I ran into him, it was the same thing. And now again? I really don't get you people."
   Asuma's expression tightened with embarrassment.
   It wasn't that they didn't want to speak - but today's circumstances were different.
   Back then, no matter how strained things were between the Uchiha and Konoha, Haru had still been a leaf shinobi.
   Now... he was a ninja of the Hidden Mist.
   There was no going back.
   Moreover, Haru had spoken such harsh truths about his father - Sarutobi Hiruzen - right to his face.
   The fact that Asuma was even standing here, exchanging greetings, was already more than most would offer.
   Kurenai Yuhi stood beside him, her brow furrowed.
   If someone in Konoha were asked who missed Uchiha Haru the most... she would undoubtedly be a strong contender.
   And that feeling had never changed. It had only grown deeper with time.
   Logically, she should have been thrilled to see him again.
   But her heart refused to allow such openness.
   There were too many people around.
   And who knew how many members of the Anbu were watching them from the shadows?
   If she showed even the slightest affection for Uchiha Haru, her place in Konoha would vanish in an instant.
   And even her family could be implicated.
   After everything Haru had told them... and after Kakashi's private investigation, she had come to understand just what kind of sinister, manipulative man the Third Hokage - Sarutobi Hiruzen - truly was, despite the kind, benevolent face he always wore.
   So she had to control her emotions.
   But it was hard - painfully hard - for Kurenai Yuhi.
   The person she thought about day and night was standing right in front of her, yet she couldn't speak.
   She could only stand there, cold and distant.
   Only those who have truly experienced this kind of torment could understand how she felt.
   And then, in the next moment-
   The world around Yuhi Kurenai changed drastically.
   The bustling, crowded area where the third stage of the Chnin Exams was being held suddenly vanished, replaced by a quiet, verdant forest. Asuma, Might Guy, and the others beside her disappeared entirely.
   Only she remained.
   And Uchiha Haru stood directly in front of her.
   How... How did I suddenly get here...?
   Yuhi Kurenai looked around in confusion.
   But then Haru's voice echoed calmly beside her.
   "This is my genjutsu space."
   "No matter how much time passes here, only one or two seconds will pass in reality."
   "You can speak freely-no matter what you say or do here, no one outside will ever know."
   Hearing Haru's words, Kurenai's expression changed slightly.
   There's actually a genjutsu of this level?
   She was shocked.
   As a kunoichi skilled in genjutsu, her illusions had always been her pride.
   Especially after the Uchiha clan-renowned for their mastery of genjutsu-was nearly annihilated, very few in Konoha could rival her in that field.
   She was proud of her abilities.
   But now, standing inside this illusion, seeing how the environment itself was manipulated so vividly, so effortlessly-how time itself was distorted-she realized just how naive that pride had been.
   This wasn't merely a genjutsu.
   This... was a new world.
   A world created entirely by Uchiha Haru.
   And yet, the most important thing wasn't the genjutsu itself.
   It was the fact that, finally, there was a place where she could meet Haru and speak to him-freely, without judgment, without being watched.
   "Haru... you've worked hard all these years," Kurenai said softly.
   When Haru had been searching for Tsunade, he had revealed the truth behind the Uchiha clan massacre to Asuma, Kakashi, and Kurenai.
   In truth, Asuma and Kakashi were the only ones who needed to know.
   Asuma was meant to relay the information to the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen.
   Kakashi's role was to investigate the truth behind it all.
   But Kurenai? She was simply caught in the middle. An innocent person, dragged into a conflict that had nothing to do with her.
   In many cases, the less you know, the better.
   Especially when it comes to secrets others would kill to protect.
   Once Sarutobi Hiruzen heard Asuma's report, he would naturally suspect everyone connected to it.
   Kakashi wouldn't be the only one monitored.
   Kurenai would face the same surveillance, maybe even worse.
   After all, Kakashi's power and reputation far surpassed hers. His background was something even Sarutobi Hiruzen had to tread lightly around.
   But Kurenai? She was vulnerable.
   If Hiruzen decided to take action, she would be an easy target.
   That was why Haru had spoken to her like this.
   And hearing those words now, Kurenai felt a lump rise in her throat.
   Her nose tingled.
   Slowly, she lifted her head and truly looked at the face she had dreamed about so many times-his face. That familiar, handsome face that had haunted her thoughts for years.
   And in that moment, the pressure, the guilt, the longing she had buried deep inside herself for so long... all of it collapsed.
   She stepped forward.
   Then another step.
   And then, without hesitation, she buried her head in Haru's chest.
   Tears flowed silently down her cheeks, her shoulders trembling slightly.
   She didn't make a sound.
   She didn't need to.
   She just held him.
   For how long, she didn't know.
   Eventually, Kurenai lifted her head.
   Her eyes were red and swollen, and her face flushed like a ripe red apple.
   "Haru... I'm sorry," she said quietly.
   Her voice trembled.
   She hadn't expected herself to act so boldly-to throw herself into his arms like that.
   Maybe it was the emotional strain of the past few years. Maybe it was simply something she'd always wanted to do but never dared.
   Regardless, she had done it.
   Even though she apologized, her heart felt lighter than it had in years.
   The sweetness in her chest overpowered any sense of shame.
   After this one moment of intimacy, the heavy burden that had weighed on her for so long suddenly felt lighter.
   It was rare for her to feel this way.
   Relaxed.
   Free.
   Even if it was just inside an illusion-it was enough.
   Haru didn't say anything. He simply smiled, faintly, and gently helped restore her composure.
   Kurenai felt her cheeks flush even deeper, her heart pounding uncontrollably.
   Before, when she had broken down emotionally, it had been driven by pain.
   But now-now it was Haru who had taken the initiative.
   And that made all the difference.
   The soft breeze brushed past them. The warm sunlight filtered through the canopy above. All around them stretched a sea of green-trees swaying gently in a place untouched by war or bloodshed.
   Kurenai felt like this was the happiest moment of her entire life.
   They sat beside one another, saying nothing for a long time.
   Eventually, Kurenai opened her eyes and whispered, "If only we could stay here forever..."
   But illusion or not, she knew the truth.
   This wasn't the real world.
   Eventually, she would have to leave.
   She would have to return to the chaos and suspicion of Konoha.
   Haru gently patted her head, but said nothing.
   Perhaps he was thinking the same thing.
   Maybe they both were.
   After a while, Kurenai sighed deeply, her expression darkening.
   And then, suddenly, she looked up and said, voice firm but pleading:
   "Haru... take me away from Konoha."
   .
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 174: Chapter 174: Asuma the Licker!
   Kurenai Yuhi opened her wide eyes, her long lashes still damp with tears, and her gaze shimmered with fragile hope.
   Looking at someone so vulnerable-who could bear to refuse her?
   Uchiha Haru was no exception.
   But after a slight pause, he still said, "You know that's impossible."
   "Konoha is your home. You're not alone."
   "Here, you have your family, your students, your friends... Can you really abandon them?"
   "I..."
   Kurenai's expression froze. The hope in her eyes dimmed bit by bit.
   Yes... of course she couldn't just walk away and forget everything.
   Haru would eventually return to the Hidden Mist Village.
   And she would return to her life in Konoha...
   "Still, you don't need to worry too much."
   "Everything will be fine," Haru said gently. "I promise you, after the Chnin Exams, everything will be different."
   "You'll never live the same kind of life again."
   Kurenai frowned slightly.
   It wasn't that she didn't believe him-Haru had never lied to her-but it was hard to accept. The Chnin Exams were only a few days away.
   Sarutobi Hiruzen had ruled Konoha for decades. How could everything change in just a few days?
   She couldn't bring herself to believe it. It sounded like a white lie-something Haru said just to comfort her.
   But when she looked into his eyes-those calm, unwavering eyes filled with absolute confidence and determination-something in her heart shifted.
   She believed him.
   She believed this man could do anything he said.
   "Take this."
   Haru reached into the pouch at his waist and pulled out a kunai engraved with arcane seals, handing it to her.
   "What's this?" Kurenai asked, examining the kunai covered in strange symbols she didn't recognize.
   "The markings are for the Flying Thunder God Technique. As long as you keep this with you, I can appear at your side instantly, no matter where you are."
   "Really?" she asked, eyes widening with surprise and delight.
   "You could... even from the Hidden Mist... come to me in an instant?"
   "Yes," Haru nodded.
   The chakra cost over such a distance was considerable, but not beyond his ability. With his tsutsuki-enhanced body, draining some chakra was barely a nuisance.
   "That's amazing," Kurenai said, her voice soft, almost awed.
   She looked down at the kunai in her hand with a radiant smile.
   With this kunai, it meant that the man she longed for, the one who haunted her dreams, could be by her side at any time.
   The two stood in quiet affection for a while, close and warm.
   Then, Haru slowly withdrew the illusion.
   As beautiful and safe as it was inside that world-where time could stretch indefinitely-prolonged exposure would eventually strain the brain and damage a person's mental state.
   Even though she had only been in it for what felt like just over half an hour, Kurenai felt a wave of dizziness hit her as she exited.
   For a brief, terrifying moment, she wondered if everything had been a dream.
   Then her fingers brushed the Flying Thunder God kunai tucked at her waist.
   The cold metal reassured her.
   It had all been real. Everything was real.
   She lifted her gaze and happened to meet Haru's eyes-he was looking at her with a faint smile. Flustered, she quickly lowered her head, her face burning.
   That familiar awkwardness welled up inside her-but this time, it wasn't just embarrassment.
   There was sweetness too.
   "He's no longer part of Konoha. We shouldn't be maintaining such a close relationship with him."
   A voice cut through the moment, shattering the silence like glass.
   Several heads turned in unison.
   Kakashi Hatake was approaching, followed by the unmistakable figures of Team 7: Naruto Uzumaki, Sasuke Uchiha, and Sakura Haruno.
   "Kakashi, how could you-"
   "Gai, you don't need to say anything," Kakashi interrupted coldly.
   "This is the truth, and I'm just stating it plainly."
   "Uchiha Haru now represents the Hidden Mist Village. He's the head of their Security Division. Don't forget-he stole Tsunade from under our noses."
   "One day, he may even be our enemy on the battlefield."
   "...What?"
   Might Guy's face changed.
   In his heart, Haru had always been a rival-a powerful one-and, more importantly, a comrade.
   Enemy?
   He couldn't accept that.
   But... he also couldn't deny the logic in Kakashi's words.
   For a long moment, he stood frozen, unable to respond.
   Asuma's expression darkened too. His eyes narrowed as he lit a cigarette with a slow, almost mechanical motion, taking a long drag.
   Although he had once envied Uchiha Haru because of Yuhi Kurenai, that was merely jealousy.
   The fact that he'd stepped forward to help Haru when he needed it showed clearly that, in his heart, he still saw Haru as a comrade.
   Even after Haru left Konoha and spoke so many damning things about his father, Sarutobi Hiruzen, it only made his feelings more complicated. He didn't know how to reconcile it all.
   But now... were former comrades truly fated to become enemies?
   Asuma lowered his head slowly.
   Yuhi Kurenai glanced at Uchiha Haru, but there was no panic or fear in her expression. She wasn't particularly worried.
   She wasn't angry about Kakashi's words either.
   She knew Uchiha Haru would never let things reach that point.
   She also understood that, while Kakashi's words sounded harsh, they weren't spoken out of spite. He was doing it for her sake.
   He'd warned her privately before: if she wanted to survive under the eye of the Third Hokage, and not drag her loved ones down with her, she had to distance herself from Uchiha Haru.
   Regardless of what she truly felt inside, appearances had to be maintained.
   Even now, standing alongside Asuma and Haru in front of so many witnesses, was already dangerously close to crossing the line.
   After all, Asuma was different.
   He was the son of Sarutobi Hiruzen. No matter what he did, the Third Hokage would likely let it slide.
   But Kurenai... was not so lucky.
   She'd always walked a tightrope. One wrong move, and she'd plunge into the abyss.
   "I get it," Asuma finally sighed. "We really shouldn't be here."
   "Kurenai, let's go."
   He turned around to leave.
   Yuhi Kurenai lifted her head slightly and cast a final glance at Haru, ready to follow.
   She had already received what she came for. It would only be a short period of patience now. She could endure it.
   But just as she turned to go, her hand was suddenly caught by Haru.
   She turned around, startled, not knowing whether to pull away or leave things as they were.
   Hadn't they agreed to wait until after the Chunin Exams?
   Why now...?
   Kakashi's expression shifted. A flicker of anger crossed his face.
   Why was Haru doing this?
   This gesture wouldn't cause any problems for Uchiha Haru. He was, after all, a shinobi of the Hidden Mist Village now. With his current power, very few people could even threaten him.
   But Kurenai was from Konoha. She had family, students, a life here.
   If Haru remained in the village, perhaps Hiruzen wouldn't act. But the moment Haru left...
   How could Kurenai possibly survive in such a hostile environment?
   Asuma's expression darkened too-but not because Haru was holding Kurenai's hand.
   It was because she wasn't pulling away.
   And the look in her eyes as she gazed at Haru... that expression, Asuma had never seen it before.
   "So, after all this time, after everything, you still can't forget Uchiha Haru?" he thought bitterly, smiling to himself in self-mockery.
   In truth, he had always known how Kurenai felt.
   He'd seen it years ago-back when Kurenai, Uzuki Yugao, and Uchiha Haru went on a mission together and encountered Kurosuki Raiga.
   Even back then, Kurenai had feelings for Haru.
   But after Haru left Konoha, and they didn't see each other for years, Asuma had hoped... that she might have moved on.
   Clearly, she hadn't.
   All around them, others watched the unfolding scene with varying expressions-some shocked, some entertained.
   Asuma. Kurenai. Might Guy. Even Uchiha Haru's students-none of them had expected this outcome.
   They had come thinking it was just an old reunion, but this... this turned into something far bigger.
   Only a few held different emotions.
   Hyuga Hinata and Uzumaki Karin, for example, looked visibly shaken. A sense of loss flickered in their eyes-something precious had been taken away from them, and they couldn't quite name the feeling.
   Then there was Uchiha Sasuke.
   His face remained cold, his eyes sharp with unspoken hatred the moment they landed on Uchiha Haru.
   And then, there was the ever-perceptive Nara Shikamaru.
   He looked toward Asuma, frowning slightly.
   Others might not notice, but he understood clearly.
   Asuma had invested deep feelings into Kurenai.
   Now...
   "So touching!" Might Guy suddenly declared, his loud voice breaking the tense atmosphere. His eyes glimmered with emotion. "What a moving love story!"
   Rock Lee followed up excitedly, shouting, "Master Guy! It's so moving! I want to have a love like that too!"
   This bizarre teacher-student duo managed to dissolve the tension that had been clinging to Kurenai's chest.
   She let out a soft exhale.
   Since it had already come to this... then so be it.
   If he dared to do this in front of so many people, could he really just abandon her afterward?
   Yuhi Kurenai's cheeks flushed a deep crimson as she stepped silently to Haru's side, her head lowered slightly.
   Their hands remained intertwined.
   Kakashi narrowed his eyes and cast Haru one last look before silently turning to leave.
   .
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 3 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 175: Chapter 175: Too Slow! Hold Back!
   Kakashi didn't know why Uchiha Haru did this.
   But he hoped Haru had a reason-and that reason was to ensure Kurenai Yuhi's safety.
   If not, even if he couldn't defeat Haru, he would still demand an explanation.
   Asuma sighed and walked away, looking dejected.
   "Kakashi, Asuma, you guys..."
   Such a good thing had just happened-the reunion of former comrades-yet Kakashi and Asuma were leaving just like that? Might Guy was genuinely puzzled.
   But they left anyway.
   Maybe it had something to do with what Kakashi said earlier.
   Standing beside Uchiha Haru, Kurenai Yuhi was filled with happiness.
   Although they'd already shared more intimate moments inside the illusion just now, the difference was this-this was real. Reality had weight. And with so many of their childhood friends watching them... it felt significant.
   Was this... was this the public acknowledgment of their relationship?
   As she thought about it, the corners of her lips lifted into a soft, beautiful smile.
   Though, she couldn't help but feel a little guilty toward Asuma.
   These past few years in Konoha had been hard, especially with the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen's suspicion looming over her. Life wasn't easy. She'd been forced to walk a fine line, every move scrutinized.
   During that time, it was Asuma's care and silent protection that helped her endure.
   They were all adults. Kurenai understood perfectly well what Asuma felt for her.
   They had grown up together. To say she had no feelings for Asuma would be a lie.
   But it was the kind of feeling one had for a close friend-just like her bond with Kakashi and Might Guy. Maybe, if Uchiha Haru hadn't come into the picture, something might have bloomed between her and Asuma.
   But Uchiha Haru did appear.
   And when he did, all those "maybes" vanished.
   In life, there are always people you encounter who-without even trying-etch themselves into your soul.
   Maybe it's just a fleeting moment. Maybe it's a single glance. But that one glimpse is enough to set your entire world ablaze.
   Uchiha Haru was that person for her.
   After the mission they shared, there was no longer room in her heart for anyone else.
   As for Asuma... he could only be a friend now.
   "You... didn't you say you were going to wait until after the Chnin Exams?" Kurenai asked softly after a while.
   "I changed my mind."
   "Don't worry. With me here, no one can lay a hand on you."
   Haru's voice was calm, resolute.
   He could act however he pleased now.
   Because his strength had reached that level.
   Sooner or later, Sarutobi Hiruzen would fall-and when that day came, everything in Konoha would change.
   Even if the old man didn't die-so what?
   Who in the village dared to touch someone under Uchiha Haru's protection?
   "Hmm." Kurenai nodded slightly, her eyes glinting with trust.
   Soon, the third round of the Chnin Exams officially began.
   This round was a one-on-one elimination tournament. Those who passed the first two trials now had to draw lots to determine their opponents. Winners would advance. Losers would go home.
   On the first draw, none of the Mist Trio under Haru-Kimimaro, Uzumaki Karin, or Chjr-were selected.
   But the students under Might Guy and Kurenai Yuhi stepped into the arena early on.
   In fact, two of them were pitted against each other.
   The match was none other than Hyga Hinata versus Hyga Neji-a classic confrontation between the Hyga clan's main family and branch family.
   As expected, Neji emerged victorious.
   However, there was one key difference compared to how things originally played out in the Naruto timeline: Neji didn't go overboard. He didn't try to kill Hinata.
   In the original story, Neji's hatred for the main family was fueled by the death of his father, Hyga Hizashi, who was forced to sacrifice himself in Hiashi's place. That resentment twisted him.
   But in this world, things had played out differently.
   During Hinata's kidnapping, it wasn't Hiashi who responded-it was Uchiha Haru who intervened and rescued her.
   As a result, Hiashi didn't need to atone for any perceived wrongdoing.
   Neji, while still dissatisfied with the clan's structure, no longer harbored a deep hatred toward the main family. Without that burning rage, he wasn't as ruthless in the fight.
   Still, the match was brutal.
   Hinata knew from the beginning that she was no match for Neji. But she didn't give up.
   She fought tooth and nail-not for glory, but because someone precious to her was watching from the stands.
   She couldn't bear the thought of losing face in front of that person.
   In the end, she collapsed from sheer exhaustion.
   Haru watched the fight closely, nodding in approval at Hinata's effort.
   It wasn't just because she was Kurenai's student or because they shared a bond.
   It was because she had the courage to fight, to rise even when she knew she might fall.
   That, to Haru, was the mark of a true shinobi.
   Elsewhere, Kurenai's other student Inuzuka Kiba faced off against Kakashi's student Uzumaki Naruto-and lost.
   But even this fight had deviated from the original path.
   Naruto seemed far stronger than before-more refined, more focused. He was clearly proficient in multiple types of ninjutsu, and his chakra control was drastically improved.
   After discovering the truth about Sarutobi Hiruzen's secrets, Kakashi had likely started investing much more effort into training Naruto.
   And perhaps, somewhere in the shadows, Jiraiya had also lent a hand.
   With two of her students already defeated, Kurenai's expression darkened.
   These were her students. If all of them lost in the first round, how could she hold her head up in front of the others?
   Fortunately, Aburame Shino stepped onto the field and secured a solid victory, salvaging some of her pride.
   On Might Guy's side, Neji had already claimed his win against Hinata.
   The other two-Tenten and Rock Lee-had yet to fight.
   But both were brimming with eagerness, practically shaking with the need to unleash their skills.
   "Next round!"
   "Kimimaro vs. Haruno Sakura!"
   The next match was posted on the bulletin board, the names lighting up with anticipation in the stands. Kimimaro-the strongest under Uchiha Haru-was about to face Haruno Sakura, the pink-haired kunoichi known more for her shouting than her strength.
   2
   Uchiha Haru didn't even bother to glance at the board. There was no suspense in the outcome.
   "Teacher Haru, I won't let you down," Kimimaro said, bowing respectfully before leaping down into the arena.
   Moments later, Sakura stepped into the ring. Her expression betrayed her nerves.
   She wasn't afraid without reason. During the Forest of Death, the Mist Trio's reputation had soared-and Kimimaro had earned his name in blood.
   She couldn't stop the uneasy churn in her stomach.
   "Give up," Kimimaro said coolly, arms crossed. "You're not my opponent, and I don't like hitting girls."
   "I... I won't give up!" Sakura snapped back.
   What a joke. With so many eyes watching, how could she back down without even trying? Sasuke was in the audience. If she quit now, how would she face him? She'd rather die on the battlefield than look weak in front of him.
   "Come on, Sakura!" Naruto shouted from the sidelines. "Beat him up! Show him what you're made of!"
   But Sasuke's face remained indifferent, eyes fixed on the arena, unreadable.
   Begin!
   Sakura rushed forward, fists clenched. She led with a punch aimed at Kimimaro's chest.
   Her abilities were balanced across the board-but nothing stood out. She lacked the sharp instincts of a taijutsu specialist, the explosive chakra control of a medical ninja, or the cunning of a genjutsu user.
   On the sidelines, Kakashi's brows furrowed.
   He recognized Kimimaro at once-he was from the Kaguya clan.
   And the Kaguya were monsters in taijutsu.
   Worse, they carried the kekkei genkai Shikotsumyaku, the Corpse Bone Pulse.
   Sakura's choice to engage in close combat was nothing short of suicide.
   He had warned her-explicitly-not to get close. What the hell was she thinking?
   Sasuke exhaled sharply, almost in irritation. "Stupid approach."
   Only Naruto continued cheering, oblivious.
   On Haru's side, his team didn't even flinch. The moment Sakura moved, they all knew the outcome.
   She was challenging a Kaguya head-on. Against someone wielding the Corpse Bone Pulse?
   That wasn't brave. That was idiotic.
   The result came quickly.
   Sakura threw a flurry of punches, each one faster than the last.
   None of them landed.
   Kimimaro dodged easily, expression unmoved.
   "Too slow. Slow. Way too slow," he muttered, tone laced with disdain.
   He had initially thought she might have some hidden tricks-but clearly, she was all bark and no bite. Disappointment flickered across his face.
   When she lunged forward again with another punch, he caught her fist effortlessly.
   Sakura froze.
   She tried to pull her hand back, panic spreading across her face-but it wouldn't budge. His grip was vice-like.
   With her other hand, she tried to free herself-but it was too late.
   Kimimaro twisted his body and threw her upward into the air.
   Before she could recover, he stepped forward and slammed her into the ground.
   Bang!
   A dull thud echoed through the arena.
   Sakura's eyes rolled back. She collapsed on the spot, unconscious.
   Winner: Kimimaro.
   Kakashi immediately rushed forward, crouching beside Sakura. He examined her carefully, checking for fractures or internal injuries.
   Fortunately, there were none-just a heavy concussion. She'd be fine after some rest.
   He exhaled in relief, then glanced at Kimimaro. The boy had clearly held back. Otherwise, Sakura would've been bleeding-or worse, broken.
   "You bastard! How dare you hurt Sakura!"
   1
   Naruto stormed toward Kimimaro, fury blazing in his eyes. His fists were clenched; his voice trembled.
   Kimimaro stopped mid-stride and turned slightly, but only to sneer. He didn't speak. He didn't need to.
   He turned away again, uninterested.
   Naruto looked ready to charge-but Sasuke grabbed him by the shoulder.
   "He held back. You should be grateful," Sasuke said, voice calm, eyes narrowed.
   "What? Held back?" Naruto blinked.
   It didn't register immediately, his mind too clouded by emotion. But then the logic started clicking into place.
   There was no crater where Sakura had landed. No blood. No broken bones.
   Sakura was unconscious, but she wasn't injured.
   "...He really did hold back," Naruto mumbled, still glaring but slightly pacified.
   Kimimaro paused again, turning back toward them.
   "You," he said, eyes narrowing at Sasuke, then flicking to Naruto. "And you."
   His expression was unreadable-but something dangerous glinted in his gaze.
   "You're both strong. I look forward to fighting you."
   Then his gaze lingered on Sasuke just a second longer.
   "Especially you."
   With that, Kimimaro turned and walked off the field, his presence still radiating dominance even with his back turned.
   .
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   I tagged this book, come and support me with a thumbs up!
   comment 6 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 176: Chapter 176 : Gaara
   1
   Kimimaro knew that although Uchiha Haru didn't say it outright, he had always been closely watching Uchiha Sasuke. After all, Sasuke was the only member of their Uchiha clan who remained in Konoha Village. Moreover, Sasuke's strength was formidable-he was undoubtedly an opponent worthy of recognition during this Chunin Exam.
   Because of this, Kimimaro was eager to defeat Uchiha Sasuke in a one-on-one battle.
   The feeling was mutual for Sasuke. He was an Uchiha raised in Konoha. Facing the disciple who had taken nearly the entire Uchiha clan away-except for the one left behind-he was determined to prove himself.
   "He is very strong," Kakashi said quietly as he watched Kimimaro leave.
   Sakura wasn't especially strong among the Chunin Exam participants, but defeating her was no easy feat.
   4
   Yet Kimimaro's defeat of Sakura couldn't even be described as difficult.
   From the start, Sakura threw punches, while Kimimaro dodged effortlessly. Then, spotting an opening, he launched a decisive attack to end the fight.
   It was a complete and utter crush.
   Sakura didn't even have the strength to resist Kimimaro.
   What made it even more shocking was that Kimimaro hadn't even used the-Shikotsumyaku the kekkei genkai that the Kaguya clan was so proud of.
   Uchiha Haru had such a monster among his disciples.
   "I will defeat him!" Sasuke muttered, his voice heavy with determination.
   Just then, Naruto beside him said quietly but firmly, "I will avenge Sakura too."
   Naruto echoed with equal resolve.
   Both had steady, unwavering gazes.
   For the first time, Kakashi felt a glimmer of relief.
   Though Uchiha Haru's disciples were incredibly powerful, his own students were no weaker.
   Of course, this did not apply to Sakura.
   But that brief moment of hope was soon replaced by sadness for Naruto and Sasuke.
   Kakashi understood why Sasuke hated the Hidden Mist Village, the Uchiha clan, and especially Uchiha Haru so deeply.
   Because when Haru left the Uchiha clan, he had taken all but one with him-Sasuke was left behind.
   Later, under the subtle manipulation of the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, Sasuke became the one Uchiha Haru deliberately abandoned.
   The reason was simple.
   Uchiha Fugaku was the Uchiha clan patriarch.
   With Sasuke still there, he would naturally be the next candidate for clan leadership.
   So the Uchiha clan left Sasuke behind deliberately.
   Kakashi learned all this from Sasuke after meeting with Sarutobi Hiruzen.
   Upon hearing the truth, Kakashi was at a loss for words.
   Should he tell Sasuke everything?
   Should he tell him that Uchiha Haru was the hero who saved the clan?
   And that the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen-the one who cared for Sasuke after the clan left-was in fact the real mastermind behind the betrayal?
   Such revelations would be an immense burden for a teenager.
   But if Kakashi didn't tell him, would Sasuke continue down this path of misunderstanding?
   After much hesitation, Kakashi chose to conceal the truth.
   Because the impact was too great.
   Not just for Sasuke, but for many others.
   Once leaked, it could bring suffering to countless people.
   Especially Sasuke.
   Don't be fooled by his cold, composed exterior-he was still a child, far from mature.
   If he learned the truth too soon, no one could predict what he might do in a fit of rage.
   For now, even though Sasuke didn't know the full story, he was growing stronger bit by bit, able to survive. That was enough.
   Sasuke was still young; when he was ready to bear the weight, Kakashi would reveal everything.
   The same applied to Naruto.
   As the only surviving son of the Fourth Hokage, how was Naruto treated?
   He was discriminated against by the villagers, ostracized by peers, and even forced to eat expired food.
   Was this how the child of a hero deserved to be treated?
   Yet Naruto had always maintained a positive, optimistic attitude.
   He wanted to be a hero. He wanted to be Hokage.
   But what would happen when he found out that the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen-whom he admired-was actually such a man?
   What a crushing blow that would be.
   Kakashi didn't want to know, and he preferred to keep it that way for now.
   So, like with Sasuke, he would wait until Naruto could bear the truth on his own.
   But... when would that day come?
   Kakashi sighed.
   There was so little he could do.
   His only hope was Uchiha Haru.
   Relying on others to fix things made him feel helpless.
   ...
   Meanwhile, Kimimaro returned to Uchiha Haru's side.
   As he passed by, Might Guy approached him, "Your physical skills are incredible-you truly deserve to be Uchiha Haru's disciple!"
   Rock Lee on the side said confidently, "Even though you're strong, I will definitely defeat you!"
   1
   "Yes, Lee! You're the strongest!" Might Guy gave Lee a thumbs up.
   "Guy Sensei..." Rock Lee began.
   Kimimaro smiled faintly, showing a hint of satisfaction as he stood beside Uchiha Haru, awaiting the next challenge.
   Rock Lee was so moved he nearly cried. "I won't let you down!"
   The others couldn't help but look away in embarrassment-what a bizarre master and disciple pair.
   Hyuga Neji and Tenten, in particular, really wished they could pretend not to know them.
   "Well, you're pretty good,"
   Uchiha Haru nodded approvingly at Kimimaro.
   Watching Sakura get thrashed like that? It felt amazing.
   1
   The only regret was that Kimimaro had held back a little too much.
   But then again, how could he have known?
   Kimimaro had stopped because he saw that Uchiha Haru and Sakura's teacher, Hatake Kakashi, were friends.
   If he'd known Haru's true thoughts?
   Sakura probably wouldn't be able to get out of bed for months!
   "Next match!"
   "Rock Lee versus Gaara!"
   Soon after Kimimaro's brutal takedown of Sakura, the next Chunin Exam match was announced.
   Rock Lee vs. Gaara!
   Hearing that it was finally his turn to fight,
   Rock Lee leapt three feet into the air, full of excitement and burning with anticipation.
   But he didn't notice the worried expressions around him-Kurenai Yuhi, Kiba Inuzuka, Hinata Hyuga, and Shino Aburame all looked visibly tense.
   "Lee, that guy from the Hidden Sand Village... he's really strong," Kiba warned him, his tone more serious than usual.
   He had seen it for himself in the Forest of Death-Gaara had mercilessly slaughtered several other participating ninjas without hesitation.
   That terrifying power was simply not something people like them could match.
   Worse, Gaara had shown no emotion. No anger, no satisfaction. Just an empty calm.
   To face an opponent like that... even surviving wasn't guaranteed.
   Sure, there were plenty of people watching, and each Genin had their own teacher present...
   But that didn't guarantee safety. This battle could go horribly wrong.
   Still, Rock Lee didn't seem fazed. "Don't worry. I will definitely not lose!"
   "This is the moment for me to let my youth bloom!"
   With that, he gave a dramatic thumbs-up, flashing his blinding white teeth-just like Might Guy.
   Might Guy nodded enthusiastically, his face practically glowing.
   Out of his three students, Rock Lee was the one he favored most.
   He looked forward to Lee's performance with every fiber of his being.
   Even though Lee rarely listened to his advice, and it made him anxious at times, there wasn't much he could do.
   He had tried to persuade Lee to be cautious, but it had been completely ineffective.
   1
   Still, while Gaara was undeniably powerful...
   Lee wasn't weak by any means. In his earlier fight against Uchiha Sasuke, he'd clearly had the upper hand.
   Maybe Lee could go toe-to-toe with someone the others couldn't handle?
   While everyone mulled over this possibility, Rock Lee and Gaara had already stepped into the arena.
   Uchiha Haru, Might Guy, and Kurenai Yuhi stood together in the stands, watching closely.
   "That ninja from the Hidden Sand... he's no ordinary Genin," Haru said flatly.
   "Among all the participants in this Chunin Exam, he's easily in the top five."
   It was the same with the three Genin Haru had brought from the Hidden Mist Village. They were strong, yes.
   But if this were the original Naruto timeline, Gaara would be top three without question. Maybe even the strongest.
   This was a boy who could already control the power of a tailed beast to some extent.
   "Oh?"
   Kurenai Yuhi was surprised.
   She knew the kind of ninja Uchiha Haru was-calm, aloof, rarely offering praise.
   If someone had earned his acknowledgement, then that person was undoubtedly a monster in battle.
   The same held true for Might Guy. At first, he hadn't taken Kiba's warning too seriously.
   The Inuzuka clan excelled at training ninja dogs and tracking-not exactly frontline combat.
   Rock Lee, on the other hand, was a different breed altogether.
   What others saw as "strong" might be laughable in comparison to what Lee could actually do.
   But now, even Uchiha Haru was saying Gaara was a threat.
   Guy took it seriously.
   That said, he didn't believe for a second that Lee would lose.
   Just like he always said-
   Rock Lee is the strongest.
   Among the younger generation, no matter who the opponent was, Lee could fight.
   Even if Gaara was monstrously powerful, Lee wasn't necessarily weaker.
   What truly worried Guy was that this would be a vicious, brutal fight.
   And in those kinds of battles, accidents were inevitable.
   These young Genin were the future of the shinobi world.
   Whether it was Gaara or Lee-Guy didn't want any of them getting hurt in a way they couldn't recover from.
   He had to keep his eyes fixed on the fight, ready to intervene if anything spiraled out of control.
   Down in the center of the arena-
   The fight had begun.
   Rock Lee launched a relentless offensive, moving with blinding speed, his taijutsu far surpassing what anyone expected from a Genin.
   His endurance, strength, and agility were all at an elite level-better than many Chunin.
   It was almost unbelievable that he was still technically a rookie.
   But Gaara wasn't phased at all.
   His automatic sand defense blocked every blow, forming a perfect shield around him.
   No matter how fast or powerful Lee's attacks were, they couldn't even touch Gaara.
   .
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 177: Chapter 177: What Kind of Chunin Exam Is This?!
   Uchiha Haru watched the duel unfold with evident interest.
   Though to him, this level of combat was essentially child's play by now, he still found it captivating. After all, this was one of the most iconic matchups in the Chunin Exams-Rock Lee versus Gaara.
   Gaara was undeniably powerful.
   He had a Tailed Beast sealed within him and had achieved remarkable mastery over various forms of ninjutsu.
   But Lee wasn't weak either.
   His taijutsu had reached an astonishing level for someone his age, something that even Kimimaro-who was a master of close-quarters combat himself-couldn't ignore. As he observed Lee's movements, Kimimaro's expression turned serious.
   Before now, he had underestimated him.
   That bizarre-looking ninja, who at first seemed like a fool, was in fact a formidable adversary.
   Kimimaro's gaze burned with excitement, eager for the chance to face Lee himself.
   But that would only happen if Lee could survive his fight against Gaara.
   And Gaara's strength was nothing to scoff at.
   In the center of the arena, Lee launched into a flurry of intricate taijutsu techniques.
   Shedding the weights strapped to his body, he burst forth with incredible speed, using the forbidden Lotus technique-an advanced taijutsu move.
   At first, Gaara's automatic defense held strong, his sand intercepting every blow effortlessly.
   But as Lee's movements grew faster and more precise, even Gaara's vaunted absolute defense began to falter.
   Eventually, it couldn't keep up.
   And then came the moment that left everyone in shock.
   Lee opened the Eight Gates.
   A forbidden technique that forced the human body beyond its natural limits.
   Kimimaro's eyes widened.
   Though he'd never seen it before, he had heard his father-leader of the Kaguya clan-speak of this terrifying jutsu. A technique so potent it left even his father feeling powerless.
   Now, watching Lee embody it with such raw intensity, he understood the fear.
   Gaara, who had previously seemed untouchable behind his wall of sand, was now on the receiving end of a brutal, one-sided beating.
   The audience-everyone except the Hidden Sand Village shinobi-erupted in cheers.
   They had never seen taijutsu on this level.
   Lee had completely redefined what physical prowess meant.
   Even Might Guy stood awestruck.
   Seeing his student shine so brightly stirred him to tears. For a moment, he even forgot the warning Uchiha Haru had given him earlier.
   That Gaara was no ordinary opponent.
   Lee was giving it everything.
   With a brilliant sequence of kicks and strikes, he sent Gaara crashing to the ground, unable to rise for a long time.
   But Lee collapsed too.
   The Eight Gates were never meant to be used lightly.
   While they granted immense power in a short burst, they took a heavy toll. As the effect wore off, Lee's body began to deteriorate rapidly. His muscles screamed in agony, and his movements slowed to a crawl.
   Gaara, however, was not finished.
   Though he'd taken significant damage, he still had chakra. Still had fight left in him.
   And more importantly, he was furious.
   Never before in his life had someone broken through his sand defense-let alone beaten him so thoroughly in front of a crowd.
   His rage boiled over.
   He wanted to kill.
   From beneath the sand, thin threads of chakra-infused granules slithered around Lee's legs like yellow snakes. They began to wrap tightly, binding his exhausted limbs.
   From the sidelines, Might Guy sensed something was off.
   His instincts screamed danger.
   With a sharp flicker, he activated the Body Flicker Technique, launching himself toward Lee.
   But he was too late.
   Gaara's hand had already begun to close into a fist.
   And everyone watching knew what that meant.
   Inuzuka Kiba, Aburame Shino, and Hyuga Hinata shut their eyes in horror.
   They'd witnessed this before-Gaara's method of execution.
   When that hand closed, bones shattered and blood spilled.
   Lee would be crippled, if not killed.
   They had hoped he could be the one to defeat Gaara, but now that hope seemed all too fragile.
   Gaara was just too terrifying.
   The crowd gasped, eyes wide, unable to believe the sudden shift.
   Moments ago, Lee had been dominating. Now, his life hung in the balance.
   As Gaara's fingers curled slowly into a fist, Might Guy raced across the field at full speed.
   His Body Flicker Technique was fast-but it wasn't teleportation.
   It only looked like teleportation to the untrained eye.
   In reality, it was just extraordinary speed over a short distance.
   Which meant... it could still be too slow.
   Halfway there, Guy saw Gaara's hand clenching.
   His heart sank.
   Lee...!
   But then-out of the corner of his eye-he saw something.
   A black figure had appeared in front of Lee.
   Like a shadow cutting through the sun.
   Gaara's fingers froze.
   The sand around Lee's legs crumbled, falling uselessly to the ground.
   And in the next instant, Might Guy arrived, dropping to his knees beside his unconscious student.
   "Lee! Are you okay?!"
   "Hiss..."
   Rock Lee gritted his teeth, enduring the sharp pain shooting through his leg.
   Might Guy crouched down beside him, his eyes narrowing as he inspected the injury. Blood had begun to seep through Lee's tattered pant leg, but after a quick assessment, Guy let out a sigh of relief.
   The tendons and bones were intact-only surface-level damage. Painful, yes, but not debilitating.
   Both master and student exhaled in relief.
   It was difficult to imagine what would've happened to Lee if Uchiha Haru hadn't intervened at the last moment.
   Thanks to the sudden appearance of Haru and Might Guy, the duel came to an abrupt end.
   Gaara was declared the winner.
   But there was no pride on the boy's face-no trace of triumph.
   Instead, Gaara glared coldly at Uchiha Haru. His gaze burned with resentment, thinly veiled fury flickering in his pale green eyes.
   He was furious that Haru had interfered-furious that his revenge, his dominance, had been interrupted.
   Haru, however, remained composed. His crimson Sharingan flared to life, spinning slowly in his eyes.
   Gaara suddenly let out a scream of agony, his body spasming with pain.
   Haru hadn't held back because Gaara was a child. In his eyes, there were no exceptions. If you dared to provoke him, then you'd better be prepared to pay the price.
   And this was him showing mercy-letting Gaara writhe in pain rather than putting him down for good.
   Temari, Kankuro, and Maki-the senior shinobi overseeing the Hidden Sand team-rushed over in alarm.
   After a hasty examination, they confirmed Gaara wasn't seriously injured. The tension in their bodies eased, but their faces remained hard.
   "You call this showing mercy?" baki growled, stepping forward. His eyes bore into Haru with icy disdain. "He's just a child. What you did was excessive."
   "Excessive?" Haru replied indifferently. "If I had truly intended to kill him, he'd already be dead. He's still breathing, isn't he? That's your mercy."
   He tilted his head, his voice calm but cold. "Don't let youth make you arrogant. Offend the wrong person, and you'll learn the consequences the hard way."
   Baki clenched his fists, rage boiling just beneath the surface.
   "You-!"
   He stepped forward instinctively, chakra beginning to surge.
   But before he could act, a low, commanding voice rang out behind him.
   "Stand down."
   Baki froze.
   The voice was familiar-and absolute.
   He turned and quickly bowed in respect.
   The figure who had arrived wore the Kazekage's signature white robes and a bamboo hat that shadowed his face.
   The Fourth Kazekage of the Hidden Sand had arrived.
   A ripple of murmurs spread through the spectators.
   This was supposed to be a Chunin Exam-a tournament for Genin. And yet now, titans of the shinobi world were getting involved?
   One was the head of the Kirigakure Police Department-Uchiha Haru, the other a Kage from one of the Five Great Nations.
   What kind of exam was this?
   "What's the matter, Lord Kazekage?" Haru said, his tone light but laced with sarcasm. "You want to speak up for your child? Want to try it out yourself?"
   The figure under the bamboo hat stiffened.
   Orochimaru, hidden behind the Kazekage's guise, felt a flicker of unease.
   Try it? Try what?
   Get humiliated in public?
   He didn't need that kind of attention-not now.
   But he was pretending to be the Fourth Kazekage. He couldn't afford to show fear, even if he felt it deep in his core.
   He forced a chuckle.
   "There's no need," Orochimaru said smoothly. "It's just a scuffle between kids. Why escalate it further?"
   "Exactly." Haru turned away dismissively, no longer interested in the charade.
   He didn't even bother to acknowledge Orochimaru's presence again. That alone was a deep enough insult.
   The Kazekage-ignored like a common bystander.
   Orochimaru's smile faltered beneath the bamboo hat.
   He could only clench his teeth and swallow the humiliation.
   Frankly, he was relieved.
   He didn't want to linger here any longer than necessary. The longer he stayed, the more likely someone would detect something off.
   "Lord Kazekage," baki muttered from behind him, eyes still burning with fury. "Are we really just going to let this go?"
   Temari and Kankuro stood on either side, silent but clearly angry. Even Gaara, still crouched low and trembling, looked like he wanted blood.
   But Orochimaru raised a hand to silence them.
   "You must learn to look at the bigger picture," he said calmly. "Don't fixate on momentary slights."
   "We came to Konoha with a mission far more important than a petty grudge. Now is not the time to provoke unnecessary enemies."
   The words sounded like wisdom. But the truth was simple: Orochimaru didn't want to provoke Uchiha Haru.
   Not here.
   Not now.
   Not ever, if he could help it.
   "Yes, my lord," baki muttered through gritted teeth.
   Temari and Kankuro exchanged glances, then helped Gaara to his feet. They had no choice but to accept it. Lord Kazekage's words were final.
   The group began to withdraw from the arena, heads low, tension still thick in the air.
   Orochimaru didn't just leave the battle stage-he left the entire Chunin Exam venue.
   1
   .
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 178: Chapter 178 - Orochimaru Is Finally Ready to Take Action!
   Bonus Chapter
   --------------
   After that, the Chunin Exam continued.
   Chjuro and Uzumaki Karin from the Hidden Mist Village took the stage one after another.
   However, their opponents were not strong-at least not compared to the strength of Chjuro and Karin.
   Such opponents couldn't even pose a threat.
   Finally, when the third round of the exam was over, the remaining ninjas were all elite members of the younger generation. What awaited them next would be the final round of the Chunin Exams in a few days.
   The three under Uchiha Haru-Kimimaro, Chjuro, and Uzumaki Karin-all successfully entered the next round.
   The teams under Might Guy, Kurenai Yuhi, Asuma, and Kakashi progressed just like they did in the original Naruto timeline.
   Hyga Neji, Aburame Shino, Nara Shikamaru, Uzumaki Naruto, and Uchiha Sasuke all advanced.
   At the end of the third round, matchups for the finals were announced.
   Kimimaro would face Uchiha Sasuke.
   Unfortunately, Uzumaki Karin was paired against Chjuro.
   1
   You could say their luck was awful.
   But with all three Hidden Mist ninjas making it this far, the chance of drawing one another was naturally higher.
   Still, one couldn't help but wonder if there was something going on behind the scenes.
   Uchiha Haru didn't care.
   He knew perfectly well that the final round of the Chunin Exams would never be completed.
   So, the so-called duels didn't mean much to him.
   But the others didn't know that.
   After all, not everyone had the foresight he did.
   To the ninjas who made it to the finals, this was a rare and critical opportunity.
   Their teachers had already begun putting them through intense special training.
   Every finalist was strong. None of them were easy to handle. Beating one another without proper preparation? Impossible.
   Kimimaro, Chjuro, and Karin were no exception. They also started training hard.
   But they didn't train under Uchiha Haru.
   The three of them trained together-just like they did back in the Hidden Mist Village.
   Of course, Haru knew all of this.
   Even if he wanted to teach them, there really wasn't much he could offer.
   The things he had mastered-
   The tsutsuki body, Eternal Mangeky Sharingan, Wood Release, Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack, Lord of Elements, Sage Mode, Body Flicker Technique, Flying Thunder God Technique...
   These were techniques far too advanced.
   Not something ordinary shinobi could ever hope to learn.
   It's no exaggeration to say that whether one could learn these things depended entirely on personal fate and innate talent.
   Kimimaro, Chjuro, and Karin were all geniuses in their own right-but even so, these techniques were far beyond them.
   Haru had tried teaching them. It didn't work. They simply couldn't manage it.
   3
   And as for other jutsu? Haru honestly didn't know what else he could offer them. At best, he could give a few training tips on the side.
   But teaching actual techniques? That wasn't realistic.
   Even so, it didn't mean Kimimaro, Chjuro, and Karin were lacking proper guidance.
   Kimimaro was the son of the Kaguya clan's head.
   From childhood, he had received personal instruction from his father.
   The Kaguya clan had always possessed deep, unique insight into taijutsu and kekkei genkai-particularly Shikotsumyaku, the Corpse Bone Pulse.
   They knew better than anyone how to fuse taijutsu with Shikotsumyaku to unleash terrifying power.
   The Kaguya clan leader was a master in this field and had been the best teacher Kimimaro could ask for.
   Chjuro, too, had strong support.
   The practice of kenjutsu in the Hidden Mist Village far surpassed that of any other shinobi village.
   The Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist were known throughout the entire shinobi world-not because of propaganda, but because they had earned it in battle.
   Chjuro was naturally talented with a blade, and under the same training and guidance passed down by the previous swordsmen, he had grown rapidly.
   Then there was Uzumaki Karin, the Six-Tails Jinchriki.
   The Hidden Mist Village had its own way of handling Jinchriki.
   Ever since acquiring Tailed Beasts, the village had extensively researched how to become a perfect Jinchriki-one capable of fully controlling the Tailed Beast's power.
   The previous Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, had been a perfect Jinchriki.
   The former Six-Tails host before Karin had also achieved perfection.
   In contrast, the Nine-Tails Jinchriki of Konoha had frequent internal struggles.
   1
   This alone showed that the Hidden Mist's methods in training Jinchriki far surpassed Konoha's.
   Kimimaro, Chjuro, and Karin had their own paths and their own mentors. Haru didn't need to get too involved. A few words of advice from him were more than enough.
   While each village's ninjas threw themselves into intense training in preparation for the final round, the Akatsuki organization-hiding on the outskirts of Konoha-was closely monitoring the situation.
   "The last stage of the Chunin Exam... If Orochimaru is going to act, this will be the time," said Nagato, his tone steady and cold.
   Ever since the Chunin Exams began, they had been lying in wait for this opportunity.
   And now that the Exams were nearing their end-yet Orochimaru still hadn't moved-they continued to wait, motionless.
   "But..."
   Behind Nagato, Konan frowned slightly, her voice laced with concern. "But what if Orochimaru doesn't take action?"
   "That's impossible."
   The masked man stood beside a flickering candle, hands clasped behind his back. "Orochimaru wouldn't have come to Konoha without a reason. He would never take such a risk unless he had a purpose."
   "Didn't he go to the Forest of Death looking for a child named Uchiha Sasuke?" Konan speculated. "Could it be that he came here just for that boy?"
   "No," the masked man replied firmly. "If all he wanted was the Uchiha boy, then why is he still lingering in Konoha? Why would he go as far as impersonating the Kazekage?"
   "If concealment was his only goal, disguising himself as a commoner would've made much more sense."
   "True," Nagato nodded. "I agree. Orochimaru clearly has something else planned."
   "And whatever it is, he'll carry it out during the final round of the Chunin Exams."
   "That will be his only opportunity."
   "But... what if Orochimaru doesn't act during the final round?" Konan looked at Nagato, her voice uneasy.
   They had already spent far too much time hiding in Konoha's shadows.
   Worse, they had deployed Uchiha Itachi, Kisame, Deidara, and Sasori to the Hidden Cloud and Hidden Rock Villages to capture the Tailed Beasts.
   If they failed to act here, regardless of how things played out on the other fronts, they would face retaliation from those two powerful villages.
   Unlike Konoha, the Hidden Cloud and Hidden Rock wouldn't hesitate to go to war. If provoked, they'd fight to the death.
   And now, the Akatsuki found themselves potentially facing both at once-a scenario that would be devastating.
   The only path forward was to succeed in capturing the Tailed Beasts from both sides.
   At the very least, they needed to secure all three of the targets here in Konoha.
   If they didn't, the losses would be too severe.
   Nagato pondered for a moment. "If Orochimaru doesn't make a move, we won't wait. We'll act ourselves."
   "Obito," he said, turning to the masked man. "Do you agree?"
   1
   The man hesitated briefly, then nodded.
   "Fine," he said. "I don't want to wait any longer."
   At that moment, Zetsu-who hadn't been seen in some time-emerged silently from the ground.
   "Zetsu," Nagato said, "have you found anything useful?"
   "Good news," White Zetsu replied with a sly grin. "As the final round of the Chunin Exams draws near, I've noticed unusual activity in the Hidden Sand Village."
   "The Hidden Sand..." Nagato's eyes sharpened.
   That could only mean one thing: Orochimaru, currently impersonating the Fourth Kazekage, was finally preparing to act.
   The Sand's movement signaled that Orochimaru's plan was underway.
   "Excellent."
   "We've finally waited long enough."
   Relief crept into Nagato's expression.
   Konan's tense brow also relaxed slightly.
   Although they had decided to act regardless of Orochimaru's involvement, it was far better to proceed with their original plan.
   "Continue monitoring him," the masked man said, nodding. "Is there anything else?"
   "There are two more things," Zetsu said, his grin widening.
   "Guess who I spotted near Konoha?"
   He spoke with deliberate suspense, expecting some kind of reaction.
   But he regretted it the moment the words left his mouth.
   No one among the group ever entertained his theatrics.
   Every time he tried, they simply ignored him and let him stew in his own embarrassment.
   This time, he refused to let that happen again.
   He dropped the pretense and said directly, "I saw Jiraiya."
   "Jiraiya?" the masked man repeated with a frown. "What's he doing around here?"
   "Has he discovered our presence?"
   But the moment he spoke, he failed to notice the subtle changes in Konan and Nagato's expressions.
   At the mention of Jiraiya, both stiffened.
   After all, he had once been their teacher.
   But that was long ago.
   That time had passed.
   There was no going back now.
   "No, he hasn't found us," White Zetsu said. "He's here on orders from the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen. He was sent to search the surrounding areas for traces of Orochimaru."
   "Hahahaha!"
   The masked man burst into laughter. "Sarutobi Hiruzen just helped us take another piece off the board!"
   He turned to Zetsu. "When it's time for us to act, I want you to make yourself visible to Jiraiya. Let him spot you. Then lure him away-take him as far from Konoha as possible."
   Jiraiya, one of the Legendary Sannin, had reached Kage-level decades ago.
   No one knew the true limits of his current strength.
   But one thing was certain-he was not an opponent to be taken lightly.
   In a direct confrontation, even two or three of Pain's bodies might not be enough to hold him back.
   But now?
   Now, just a single White Zetsu, devoid of any real combat power, could lead him away effortlessly.
   All thanks to Sarutobi Hiruzen's timely order.
   The old Hokage had unwittingly done them a massive favor.
   .
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 6 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 179: Chapter 179 : Sparks and Lightning All the Way!
   Hearing this news, Nagato and Konan nodded in agreement.
   Ever since Yahiko's death, they had lost all hope in the current shinobi world.
   To create a better world-a world without endless war and betrayal-they were prepared to pay any price. Anyone who stood in their way, no matter who they were, would be eliminated.
   Even their former sensei would not be spared.
   However, if confrontation could be avoided, that was naturally the better option.
   "Yes."
   White Zetsu accepted the order without question.
   "How are things going with Itachi, Kisame, Deidara, and Sasori?" the masked man asked.
   "Deidara and Sasori have succeeded. Itachi and Kisame have also successfully captured the Two-Tails Jinchriki. They're currently planning to pursue the Eight-Tails Jinchriki," Zetsu reported.
   "Good."
   The masked man nodded slowly, the candlelight reflecting off his swirling mask.
   Everything was progressing just as he had envisioned.
   Perfect.
   Now, it all came down to the final round of the Chnin Exams.
   In the Hidden Leaf Village...
   Early morning dawned over Konoha, but the streets-usually bustling with life-were eerily quiet.
   Shops remained closed. Market stalls were empty.
   Today was different.
   Today marked the final round of the Chnin Exams.
   The finest young shinobi from across the current ninja world were about to clash.
   No one wanted to miss it.
   Crowds gathered en masse at the arena. Even the Daimy of the Land of Fire had come in person, underlining the significance of the event.
   Soon, the final stage began.
   The first match: Hyga Neji vs. Uzumaki Naruto.
   One was hailed as a prodigy of the Byakugan and Hyga clan. The other-dismissed by many-was seen as dead last.
   Before the match, there was near-unanimous belief that Naruto would lose.
   Yet, the outcome shocked everyone.
   Uzumaki Naruto won.
   His unyielding determination and refusal to give up inspired thunderous applause from the stands.
   Then came the second match: Kankur from the Hidden Sand Village versus Aburame Shino, a student of Yhi Kurenai.
   Shino had come ready for a battle of strategy and precision, but Kankur withdrew without explanation.
   Shino advanced without lifting a finger.
   The third match was Nara Shikamaru against Temari.
   Though Temari emerged victorious, Shikamaru's tactical brilliance earned him a wave of admiration. His calm intellect left a lasting impression.
   Then came the fourth battle-the highlight of the entire Chnin Exam.
   Kimimaro of the Hidden Mist Village versus Uchiha Sasuke of the Hidden Leaf.
   One hailed from the Kaguya Clan, descendants of the feared Shikotsumyaku bloodline.
   The other-Sasuke-was the last known surviving Uchiha in Konoha.
   A clash of this magnitude drew all eyes.
   But... something was wrong.
   Sasuke was missing.
   Kimimaro stood silently on the battlefield, waiting. Minutes passed, and still, Sasuke did not appear.
   The exam proctors gathered, whispering among themselves in heated discussion.
   Eventually, a consensus was reached: they would wait.
   Why?
   Simple.
   Uchiha Sasuke was representing Konoha-his home village. Granting him a bit of leniency was reasonable.
   More importantly, this match had attracted tremendous attention. Nobles, shinobi, and civilians alike had come solely to witness this battle.
   Canceling it now would cause an uproar.
   And lastly, the timing itself hadn't technically reached the scheduled match window. The delays were caused by earlier forfeits, which sped up the timeline.
   So, the decision was made.
   They would wait a little longer.
   But impatience slowly crept in.
   As the minutes dragged on with no sign of Sasuke, the tension in the stadium rose.
   Still, Uchiha Haru remained perfectly calm.
   He had already read the entire script in his mind.
   Sasuke would show up.
   And not just show up-he'd make a dramatic entrance, just like the arrogant protagonist he was meant to be.
   Sure enough, just as the proctor was preparing to declare Sasuke disqualified for failing to appear-
   Uchiha Sasuke arrived.
   With Chidori in hand, lightning sparking wildly, he burst into the arena, cutting through the air with raw energy and flair.
   Sparks and lightning lit up the battlefield. It was as theatrical as it was effective.
   The crowd roared, completely forgetting they had waited so long.
   All that mattered now was the battle ahead.
   "You're late," Kimimaro said flatly, staring at the electrified shinobi across from him.
   "Right on time," Sasuke replied, eyes gleaming with the intensity of his Sharingan.
   Sasuke also looked at Kimimaro with a cold, indifferent gaze.
   The two of them exchanged only a few words, yet the air between them crackled with tension, thick with the scent of battle.
   The moment the referee announced the start of the match, they would both explode with full force.
   Each of them understood how crucial this fight was. Victory was not optional - it was everything.
   And the referee didn't keep them waiting long.
   With a sharp declaration, the match officially began.
   Sasuke's left hand began to surge with violent electrical energy, crackling with power as lightning coiled around his arm.
   It was the same move he had used to make his dramatic entrance - the very jutsu that tore through silence and air like thunder: Chidori.
   Kimimaro narrowed his eyes slightly.
   Though he didn't recognize the nature of the lightning Sasuke wielded, he instinctively sensed the deadly force behind it.
   He could feel the devastating energy through the erratic arcs of lightning and the piercing hum in the air.
   Yet his eyes didn't flicker with fear. Instead, the corners of his lips curled upward into a faint, frenzied smile.
   What he saw in Sasuke wasn't danger - it was opportunity.
   A chance to unleash everything.
   A chance to prove himself.
   A chance to fight before Uchiha Haru - to shine in his presence.
   "Shikotsumyaku: Dance of the Ferns!"
   Kimimaro's voice trembled slightly with excitement as he performed the ultimate move of his kekkei genkai, Shikotsumyaku.
   As his chakra flared, the entire battlefield was transformed.
   One after another, massive bone spikes erupted from the ground, surging upward with ferocity.
   Some clustered like dense weeds.
   Others towered like jagged white trees.
   Within seconds, the once-open field had morphed into a forest of death - a boneyard of razor-sharp spears.
   Sasuke, Chidori still sparking in his hand, darted through the chaos at high speed, weaving between bone spurs with incredible agility.
   He closed the distance in an instant, and their fierce exchange began.
   The audience gasped as they watched the two Genin clash.
   No one had expected such spectacle from a Chunin Exam.
   It was like watching Jonin-level combatants - fast, lethal, and overwhelming.
   Even the dignitaries and leaders from other villages - who had come to observe - exchanged startled glances.
   The realization dawned on them: they had not failed to reach this stage due to bad luck... they simply didn't have the strength.
   Watching from the stands, the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, narrowed his eyes and turned to look at Uchiha Haru.
   He hadn't expected the Hidden Mist Village to possess someone like Kimimaro - someone strong enough to challenge Uchiha Sasuke head-on.
   The others may not have realized it, but Hiruzen knew well: Uchiha Haru's talent was terrifying.
   Even compared to prodigies like Hatake Kakashi and Uchiha Itachi, he stood shoulder-to-shoulder - if not ahead in some ways.
   And now, one of his warriors was clashing with Konoha's own Uchiha.
   A bitter thought crossed his mind.
   If Haru had taken Sasuke with him when the Uchiha Clan left Konoha...
   Then the Hidden Mist Village would've had two monsters.
   Two Uchiha capable of reshaping the ninja world.
   That force... would have been unstoppable.
   But now, Sasuke remained in Konoha. And Sasuke fought for him - for Konoha.
   Sarutobi Hiruzen couldn't help but feel smug.
   He knew - better than anyone - how to manipulate people and power.
   When it came to understanding the game of shinobi politics, none of the past Hokage, not even Hashirama or Tobirama, could compare.
   But as his mind entertained such thoughts, no one noticed something else quietly unfolding...
   Masked Konoha ANBU had started to gather around the Chunin Exam stadium.
   At the same time, far away at Konoha's village gates-
   Jiraiya caught a glimpse of White Zetsu lurking in the shadows.
   He immediately gave chase, but Zetsu was fast and vanished without a trace.
   Jiraiya didn't hesitate - he pursued relentlessly.
   Shortly after, the masked man - Tobi - arrived at Konoha's gates...
   And with him came Konan and the Six Paths of Pain.
   --
   Back in the arena-
   Sasuke and Kimimaro had already been locked in intense combat for over ten minutes.
   Both had unleashed powerful techniques, neither able to gain a decisive upper hand.
   Each blow was calculated, each dodge a brush with death.
   They knew - this was a battle to be won through endurance, timing, and precision.
   Kimimaro had tapped fully into the Corpse Bone Pulse, his entire body laced with jagged bone spurs, a sword of bone clenched in his fist.
   Sasuke had completely unleashed his chakra.
   "Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique!"
   A blazing orb of flame surged from his mouth and flew straight toward Kimimaro.
   The scorching heat distorted the air, washing over the battlefield in a wave of fire.
   Kimimaro's face glowed red under the heat, but he didn't flinch.
   Just as the massive fireball was about to crash into him, he swung his bone sword with brutal precision.
   The blade slashed into the fireball - and split it down the middle.
   Two halves veered off course and slammed into the ground with explosive force.
   BOOM!
   Flames roared upward. Sparks scattered like embers in a storm, and the earth trembled beneath the blast.
   A deep crater was left behind.
   But Sasuke's real plan was only beginning.
   The fireball had merely been a feint.
   From behind the flames came a flurry of cold, glinting kunai - aimed straight at Kimimaro's blind spot.
   It was a perfectly executed diversion.
   Kimimaro's eyes flickered.
   He had just parried the fireball when he spotted the kunai flying toward him.
   There was no time to deflect them all.
   He made a split-second decision.
   Body Flicker Technique!
   A burst of chakra - and his figure vanished.
   Thunk! Thunk! Thunk!
   The kunai pierced the ground where he had just stood.
   But before Kimimaro could even steady his breath-
   Sasuke was already on him, Chidori roaring with thunder in his left hand.
   The electric screech tore through the air.
   Kimimaro's pupils contracted as the wave of lethal chakra surged toward him.
   "Shikotsumyaku: Dance"
   Without hesitation, Kimimaro countered.
   He brandished his bone sword and activated his body's full defense - spines and spikes erupted from his arms, chest, and shoulders.
   The razor-sharp protrusions turned him into both a spear and a shield.
   A fortress of bone.
   Perfect for offense, ideal for defense.
   .
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 6 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 180: Chapter 180 : The Secret Revealed!
   Boom!
   A deafening explosion rang out, shaking the entire Chnin Exam venue.
   Sasuke's Chidori collided with Kimimaro's bone sword, the raw force of lightning crashing against sharpened bone.
   The blast wave surged through the arena like a ripple of thunder, igniting a roar of excitement from the spectators.
   But not everyone was swept up in the thrill-some sharp-eyed individuals sensed something was very wrong.
   Although Sasuke and Kimimaro were undeniably powerful prodigies of their generation, this level of destructive force seemed far beyond what they should be capable of.
   Something wasn't adding up.
   "They're here..."
   Uchiha Haru's eyes narrowed, his gaze cutting through the air like a blade.
   To others, the noise was strange. To Haru, it was confirmation.
   Orochimaru had begun.
   He knew not just because of his memories from a past life-his reincarnated knowledge of this world-but also because his Eternal Mangeky Sharingan gave him unmatched insight.
   Yet, in the swirl of chakra signatures around the venue, Haru caught something else.
   Unfamiliar presences. Unscripted variables.
   Unexpected guests.
   Now this was getting interesting.
   "Uchiha Haru, isn't it...?"
   Yuhi Kurenai stood beside him, frowning slightly.
   Since the third stage of the Chnin Exams, Kurenai had stuck close to Haru's side.
   They didn't care how others looked at them. Not anymore.
   "Don't worry. I'm here."
   Haru's voice was low and calm, carrying a weight that soothed the nerves.
   Even Kurenai, no stranger to violence or chaos, found her heart steady at his words.
   "Haru," she said urgently, "we have to evacuate the civilians."
   "Go," Haru nodded. "Take the villagers and the younger shinobi. Get them out of here. This place is no longer safe."
   He had no interest in saving Konoha.
   But innocent people had nothing to do with Orochimaru's vengeance.
   He only hoped the snake bastard would die here today-preferably alone.
   "Understood."
   Kurenai gave him one last glance, then turned and disappeared into the crowd.
   Whatever her thoughts on the Third Hokage or the corruption embedded deep within Konoha's leadership, she was still a kunoichi of the Hidden Leaf.
   She wouldn't stand by and let the village burn while she did nothing.
   All around them, suspicion turned to panic.
   At first, the crowd simply stirred with confusion. Then came the screams.
   Several shinobi, confused and unsettled, rushed to alert the ANBU and security stationed at the venue.
   But they never got the chance.
   The very guards assigned to protect them had already begun slaughtering each other.
   Blood sprayed the arena's edges.
   Simultaneously, shinobi wearing the forehead protectors of the Hidden Sand Village began attacking without warning.
   "What's going on?!"
   "Is this an enemy invasion?!"
   "But that's the Sand Village! They're our allies!"
   Chaos erupted like wildfire.
   Confusion bred fear. Fear turned to violence.
   Up in the Kage box, Sarutobi Hiruzen's face darkened.
   He'd been puzzled at first-who would dare mount an attack here, in the heart of Konoha?
   But then, he saw the truth.
   Hidden Sand shinobi were among the attackers.
   That could only mean one thing.
   He turned slowly toward the man standing beside him.
   The Fourth Kazekage.
   In that split second, the Kazekage struck.
   A wave of chakra surged toward Sarutobi.
   But the old man was no ordinary shinobi.
   Though past his prime, he was still a Kage-level powerhouse with decades of battlefield experience.
   And as the golden sand surged around the so-called Kazekage, Sarutobi's eyes sharpened.
   "You're not Rasa."
   His voice was cold.
   "Who are you?"
   The figure sneered-and vanished using the Body Flicker Technique.
   Sarutobi didn't hesitate.
   He vanished after him in pursuit.
   Down below, the chaos had reached its peak.
   Spectators scrambled to flee the arena.
   But with limited exits and too many bodies, the evacuation quickly turned into a stampede.
   Panic ruled the crowd.
   The noblemen, merchants, and even the Daimy of the Land of Fire were caught in the wave of fear.
   The Daimy, once seated comfortably and full of pomp, was now just another body being pushed and trampled.
   No one cared about titles when survival was at stake.
   "Out of my way! Move!"
   The poor man was pale with terror, utterly helpless.
   Eventually, Might Guy leapt into action, springing to the Daimy's side and helping him escape.
   Only then did the nobleman breathe a ragged sigh of relief.
   Back in the arena, the battle between Kimimaro and Uchiha Sasuke had come to a reluctant halt.
   They'd both wanted to see their fight through to the end-one to prove his loyalty and power, the other to demonstrate his evolution.
   But the chaos around them was too great.
   Even if they tried to continue, it would be meaningless.
   Their eyes met across the distance, both of them breathless, covered in dirt, blood, and sweat.
   This battle wasn't over.
   Just...postponed.
   But neither knew that beyond the arena's walls, the real war was only beginning.
   Masked shinobi-some ANBU, some impostors-flooded the streets.
   The barriers around Konoha had been breached.
   After leaving the venue, Orochimaru swiftly discarded his disguise, revealing his true, grotesque form.
   With a wave of his hand, he summoned several massive snakes that burst out of the ground, slithering into the streets of the Hidden Leaf Village and causing devastating chaos.
   Simultaneously, several shinobi from Sunagakure-those still loyal to their Kazekage, unaware he was actually Orochimaru in disguise-launched attacks under his command, tearing through the village defenses.
   The Hidden Leaf Village immediately activated full emergency protocols.
   Sarutobi Hiruzen, long suspicious that something might go wrong, wasted no time. He issued swift, decisive orders.
   One team was dispatched to locate Jiraiya, who was traveling outside the village.
   Another was sent to find Danzo.
   He hoped both could be summoned to assist in the village's defense.
   However, both reinforcements were doomed to disappoint.
   Jiraiya had already been lured away by White Zetsu, far from the village and unreachable in time.
   And Danzo? The man was a master of political maneuvering and backdoor scheming. When it came to actual combat, especially against powerful enemies, he was nowhere to be found.
   Historically, Danzo never once showed his face when Konoha suffered catastrophic disasters. That alone was proof enough of his cowardice and opportunism.
   He had turned a blind eye so many times before. This time would be no different.
   Danzo was likely hoping for Hiruzen to fall during the chaos-clearing the path for him to finally seize the title of Hokage.
   Konoha's destruction?
   For Danzo, this was nothing less than a prime opportunity.
   Hiruzen knew all of this deep down.
   But what choice did he have?
   Even with that knowledge, there was no one else left to call upon.
   With a heavy heart and steeled resolve, he prepared to face Orochimaru alone.
   "Orochimaru has made his move," said a cold, emotionless voice.
   It was Tendo Pain-the Heavenly Path-one of the six bodies controlled by Nagato, made from Yahiko's corpse. Among the Six Paths of Pain, he was the strongest, the one that bore the most significance to both Nagato and Konan.
   "Excellent," the masked man beside him murmured, his Sharingan spinning behind his mask. "With Orochimaru distracting the Konoha shinobi, we're free to move on the Jinchriki."
   He turned to Tendo Pain, his tone calm but commanding.
   "Uchiha Haru... I leave him to you."
   "Yes," Tendo Pain replied, his tone flat.
   Then he turned and soared toward the Chnin Exam arena.
   The targets were there-three Jinchriki participating in the exams.
   Now, with the village in total disarray, they were easy prey.
   Chaos choked the Chnin Exam arena. Screams, shouts, and the crush of bodies echoed across the coliseum.
   Thousands of spectators pushed and trampled each other in a mad panic. The exits were bottlenecked-people were crushed against the walls, unable to escape.
   Konoha's shinobi worked frantically to maintain order, guiding civilians and shouting over the roar of fear.
   Meanwhile, shinobi from the other villages saw what was happening and quickly evacuated. They had no reason to help Konoha.
   This wasn't their war.
   Better to leave, hide, and wait for the dust to settle.
   It was the logical choice for any outsider.
   Uchiha Haru didn't move.
   He stood silently amid the chaos, his presence like an immovable boulder in a raging flood.
   Beside him were the three Genin under his guidance-Kimimaro, Uzumaki Karin, and Chojuro.
   Though chaos reigned around them, none of them looked worried.
   Because their sensei, Uchiha Haru, was here.
   And if Haru was standing tall, then nothing could touch them.
   As for why he stayed?
   He was waiting.
   And the ones he was waiting for... had arrived.
   Six black figures suddenly appeared in the sky above the arena.
   Most of the crowd was too busy panicking to notice.
   But a few sharp-eyed shinobi froze mid-step, their instincts screaming.
   The chakra these six emitted... was terrifying.
   "That's...!"
   Kakashi's one visible eye widened.
   Beside him, Might Guy and Kurenai Yuhi also looked skyward, their faces pale.
   The six figures hung in midair, suspended as though defying gravity.
   Not floating with chakra.
   They were simply standing-standing on the very air itself.
   Not a technique any normal human could perform.
   This was godlike.
   One by one, the six descended to the ground.
   They wore black cloaks adorned with ominous red clouds.
   Their faces were expressionless, cold, inhuman.
   Kakashi's blood ran cold.
   He didn't know their faces, but he knew that cloak.
   "Akatsuki..." he breathed.
   The Akatsuki had arrived.
   That such a calamitous invasion struck Konoha-and now the Akatsuki appeared-was no coincidence.
   There could be no doubt: this was coordinated.
   Might Guy, Asuma, and Kurenai joined Kakashi, quickly moving to intercept.
   They didn't bother hiding their presence.
   This wasn't a covert op. It was about defense, survival.
   The civilians still trapped in the arena had to be protected.
   "No matter who you are," Kakashi said, his voice sharp, "get out of here right now."
   He stared at the six in front of him-six Pains-each radiating deadly intent.
   Something was wrong.
   Something about them didn't feel human.
   Asuma, Guy, and Kurenai took position behind him, ready for battle.
   Tendo Pain took a step forward. His gaze swept over the Leaf jonin like one might glance at insects.
   "Hand over all the Jinchriki," he said. "Or die."
   .
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 3 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 181: Chapter 181: Rinnegan! Deva Path!
   Kakashi, Might Guy, Asuma, and Kurenai Yuhi's pupils suddenly constricted.
   They recalled critical information about the Akatsuki organization.
   Originally, the Akatsuki was a mercenary group, taking jobs from whoever paid the most.
   But a few years ago, their strategy changed drastically. They began working not just for various ninja villages but started hunting down the Tailed Beast Jinchriki.
   One of the most notorious incidents was when members of Akatsuki raided the Hidden Mist Village to capture the Six-Tails Jinchriki, only to be defeated by Uchiha Haru.
   At that time, Uchiha Haru was already hunting down Akatsuki traces across the ninja world.
   Whenever they crossed paths, there was only one order in Haru's mind-kill.
   During this period, another Akatsuki member, Biwa Jz, was killed by Uchiha Haru as well.
   Naturally, the ninja world speculated whether Akatsuki would seek bloody revenge on Uchiha Haru for surviving in the Hidden Mist Village.
   After all, Akatsuki was a powerful organization, working for major villages-how could they tolerate such defiance?
   Yet, Akatsuki endured.
   They didn't attack Uchiha Haru or the Hidden Mist Village. Instead, they retreated into the shadows, vanishing from the ninja world and taking no missions.
   It seemed as if Uchiha Haru single-handedly suppressed the entire Akatsuki organization.
   However, now, during the Chnin Exams that the entire ninja world was watching, Akatsuki suddenly appeared right before Uchiha Haru.
   "All the Jinchriki," Kakashi gasped.
   Akatsuki's appetite was enormous.
   Kakashi didn't know how many Jinchriki were at the Chnin Exams.
   But he knew for certain that his student, Uzumaki Naruto, was the Nine-Tails Jinchriki.
   No matter what, he would never let his student be taken.
   We must find a way to get Naruto out of here!
   Kakashi's mind raced.
   Suddenly, an orange figure leapt from the side, pointing at the Pain bodies and shouting, "You invaders, leave Konoha immediately!"
   "Otherwise, I will make you regret it!"
   He ran up beside Kakashi, shouting, " Kakashi Sensei, I'm here to help!"
   Kakashi was stunned.
   Damn it...
   I was just thinking how to hide this guy, but he's jumped straight into the trap!
   However, the enemy didn't know Naruto, nor did they know who the Nine-Tails Jinchriki was.
   Even with Naruto exposing himself, it shouldn't be a big deal...
   Or so he thought.
   When Deva Path Pain saw Naruto suddenly leap out shouting, he immediately recalled something White Zetsu once said:
   There's no need to know what the Nine-Tails Jinchriki looks like. The first person to jump out of the crowd must be the Nine-Tails Jinchriki.
   That was incredibly accurate.
   While they were still figuring out how to identify the Jinchriki, the Nine-Tails Jinchriki revealed himself outright.
   But that was fine-if they lost him now, they'd have to search again later.
   "Sasuke, Sakura, take Naruto away, now!"
   Kakashi read Pain's gaze and guessed that they might have figured out Naruto's identity.
   He urgently told Sasuke and Sakura, hoping Naruto could escape immediately.
   Go as far away as possible!
   But Naruto had no intention of running.
   Now that Kakashi faced such a formidable enemy, how could he just run away?
   Impossible!
   Kakashi wanted to throttle this reckless kid, but he patiently said, "Naruto, listen to me, they're here to capture you."
   "You have to leave, understand?"
   "The enemy's power is unfathomable. Even I might not be able to defeat them."
   "When the battle starts, it'll be impossible for me to protect you. You must leave at once!"
   Naruto frowned, still processing Kakashi's warning, before being hurried away by Sakura and Sasuke, who fully grasped the severity of the situation.
   Pain wouldn't miss this chance.
   He saw the Nine-Tails Jinchriki he wanted to capture being taken away and immediately charged toward Naruto.
   Kakashi was prepared for Pain's move.
   But once the fight began, he realized the gulf between them was overwhelming.
   Though closer to Naruto, he could only watch Deva Path Pain rush past him.
   Desperately, Kakashi threw several shurikens, hoping to slow Pain down.
   To his shock, before the kunai could even strike Deva Path, they were sent flying back along the same trajectory.
   Kakashi had never seen such a bizarre defense.
   Is this a ninjutsu?
   Or something else?
   It was capable of deflecting any attack!
   Seeing this, Might Guy, Asuma, and Kurenai joined the fray.
   Naruto was a ninja of Konoha.
   The Nine-Tails was Konoha's tailed beast.
   They would never allow anyone to take him away!
   Just as Kakashi threw kunai, they attacked Deva Path Pain as well.
   But just like the kunai, their attacks were repelled by an enormous force, pushing them back.
   Deva Path continued advancing and shouted, "Shinra Tensei!" - Almighty Push!
   Universal Pull
   Naruto, who had been charging forward, was suddenly sucked violently toward Deva Path Pain.
   Even though Sasuke and Sakura clung to Naruto with all their might, they could not counteract the immense gravitational pull.
   Their tightly grasped hands slowly slipped apart, and Naruto was lifted into the air, helplessly flying straight into Deva Path Pain's grasp.
   Kakashi's expression darkened sharply.
   With all his knowledge, he had never encountered such a bizarre ninjutsu before.
   One jutsu could repel any object - be it a kunai or a human body - while the other could pull people in through the very air itself.
   The overwhelming force generated was so intense that even two people together couldn't hold on.
   But Kakashi's greatest worry wasn't the technique itself - it was Naruto's safety.
   Deva Path Pain was targeting Naruto specifically.
   No matter that Kakashi was Naruto's teacher or a loyal ninja of Konoha - he absolutely could not stand by and watch this happen.
   Yet, what could he do now?
   Kakashi thought hard.
   As a genius ninja, he believed strongly in one principle:
   There was no truly perfect ninjutsu in the world. No matter how powerful, every jutsu had its weaknesses.
   If you found that flaw, you could always break through.
   But from the brief clash he had just witnessed, and all he had learned so far, he couldn't discern any weakness in the enemy's techniques.
   This was Pain - and five of them still hadn't even moved.
   Was he really going to watch the Akatsuki snatch Naruto away today?
   Kakashi felt powerless...
   The same weighed on Might Guy, Asuma, and Kurenai Yuhi.
   The enemy's strength far exceeded their expectations.
   How could they possibly fight such an adversary?
   Might Guy's thick eyebrows furrowed deeply.
   Could it be time for Konoha's Blue Beast to disappear, and the Red Beast to save the world?
   "Ah!"
   Naruto cried out, struggling desperately to break free from the unrelenting gravitational pull.
   But he was too small and too weak now. Against Deva Path Pain, a ninja of this caliber was no stronger than an ant.
   Just as Naruto was about to be caught in Deva Path Pain's hands -
   A black figure suddenly appeared between them.
   The gravitational force linking Naruto and Deva Path Pain was abruptly broken, and Naruto crashed hard to the ground.
   He groaned, rubbing his sore backside that was probably bruised from the fall.
   Deva Path Pain's cold face flickered with surprise.
   He had never expected anyone could directly interrupt his Bansh Ten'in (Universal Pull).
   Until now, no matter who the enemy was, he only needed to move a finger to defeat them effortlessly - no one had ever posed a real threat.
   But now, someone had brought him a genuine challenge.
   "Uchiha Haru?"
   Deva Path Pain spoke to the man in the black cloak standing before him.
   He had never seen Uchiha Haru before and did not know his appearance.
   But the moment he saw him, he guessed his identity.
   Some people were like that - simply standing there made them the center of attention.
   Needless to say, others would instantly recognize who he was.
   Uchiha Haru looked calmly at Deva Path Pain and said, "I said it before - whenever I see someone from the Akatsuki, I will kill them without hesitation. No exceptions."
   "Haru!"
   Kakashi, Asuma, Kurenai Yuhi, and Might Guy all breathed a sigh of relief seeing Uchiha Haru finally take action.
   With him moving, they could rest easier - even though they already knew what kind of enemy stood before them.
   "Very well,"
   Deva Path Pain lifted the corner of his mouth in a rare smirk.
   It had been a long time since anyone dared speak to him like this, or since he had truly faced a worthy opponent.
   "That depends on whether you have the ability."
   "Uchiha Haru, I've heard of you. Everyone says you're very strong - even that person."
   "I've long wanted to face you in battle but never had the chance."
   "This time, you must not disappoint me."
   There was an eerie fanaticism in Deva Path Pain's cold eyes.
   Uchiha Haru smiled faintly.
   With his five unique abilities, he had never really needed to use his full power, no matter the opponent.
   Later, after mastering the Body Flicker Technique and the Flying Thunder God Technique, it was even easier.
   In his eyes, ordinary strongmen-even those at the shadow level-were nothing at all.
   Just like Kakuzu and Hidan - the so-called "immortal" duo -
   Immortal? They had been torn apart before him without a hint of vulnerability.
   He had long been eager to test the limits of his current strength.
   Deva Path Pain, the wielder of the Rinnegan, was the perfect target.
   He wondered just how much power he could unleash now.
   Uchiha Haru and Deva Path Pain locked eyes from across the battlefield, an invisible tension crackling between them like gunpowder waiting to explode.
   .
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   I tagged this book, come and support me with a thumbs up!
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 182: Chapter 182: You All Come Together!
   A black chakra rod quietly materialized in the air.
   "Bansho Ten'in!"
   Deva Path Pain's voice rang out low and cold.
   Suddenly, a tremendous, almost irresistible force surged forward.
   Just moments ago, under this same overwhelming gravitational pull, even two people working together couldn't stop Naruto from being dragged away.
   And now, as the battle resumed, Deva Path wasted no time. He unleashed this unique Rinnegan ability right at the start.
   Almost instantly, Uchiha Haru felt the massive suction bearing down on him.
   His body began to shift involuntarily, drawn toward the hovering black rod suspended before Deva Path.
   But rather than fighting it with brute force, Haru closed his eyes briefly, grounding himself through sheer will. His spirit calmed. His focus locked in.
   The sensation of losing control over his body faded almost instantly.
   Deva Path's expression twitched.
   Why wasn't his proven technique working on Uchiha Haru?
   1
   He didn't believe it.
   Deva Path concentrated harder, increasing the gravitational pull.
   The ground beneath Haru cracked and split. Dust and stone exploded into the air, pulled violently toward the black rod. But Haru didn't move. He simply stood there, calm and unmoved, a slight smirk playing at the corners of his lips.
   From the sidelines, Might Guy, Kakashi, Asuma, and Kurenai Yuhi couldn't help but exchange stunned glances.
   Their expressions slowly turned to hope.
   Uchiha Haru was exactly as powerful as rumored.
   A technique that was nearly invincible-one that had crushed even Kage-level ninja-was rendered completely useless against him.
   It wasn't just that Naruto might be safe now.
   Konoha might actually stand a chance.
   Haru tilted his head slightly, studying Deva Path like a curious predator.
   No matter how strong a jutsu is, everything depends on who it's used against.
   Just like how Uchiha Itachi, when facing someone of equal level, wouldn't casually use his Mangeky Sharingan: Tsukuyomi.
   It wasn't that he didn't want to. But if used carelessly, the technique might fail-and backlash was dangerous. It wasn't worth the risk.
   The same logic applied to Bansho Ten'in.
   Yes, it could devastate someone like Uzumaki Naruto, Hatake Kakashi, or even most of the world's elite.
   But what about when facing Senju Hashirama?
   Uchiha Madara?
   Could it still dominate the battlefield?
   Of course not.
   And now, Deva Path was facing someone of that caliber-Uchiha Haru.
   Deva Path realized this in an instant.
   With no hesitation, he switched tactics.
   "Shinra Tensei!"
   The suspended black rod was suddenly blasted forward, propelled by a violent shockwave of repulsion.
   This chakra rod wasn't just a weapon-it could disrupt the flow of chakra inside the human body. A single stab could disable a shinobi, even if they were elite.
   Paired with Shinra Tensei, it became a deadly projectile with crushing force.
   That was how Kakashi's kunai, and the combined efforts of Asuma, Might Guy, and Kurenai, had been deflected earlier. The sheer power had sent them all flying.
   That's the force now propelling the black rod straight toward Haru.
   The rod rocketed through the air, faster than the naked eye could follow.
   To the untrained, it seemed to teleport.
   But just as it was about to pierce Haru's chest-
   His body shattered into flickering phantoms.
   The Body Flicker Technique.
   Not just any use of it-this was a legendary display, the same technique that earned Uchiha Shisui the title "Shisui of the Body Flicker" during the last Great Ninja War.
   But Haru's execution was even more profound.
   Multiple afterimages split off in every direction, indistinguishable from the original. No one could tell which was real.
   The chakra rod tore through one illusion, then another-until it passed cleanly through Haru's "body," without leaving a drop of blood.
   Another clean miss.
   Deva Path's frown deepened.
   He didn't pause.
   "Bansho Ten'in!"
   The gravitational force surged again.
   This time, Haru stood his ground with ease. The suction wasn't nearly enough to move him.
   But Deva Path wasn't targeting Haru.
   His real target was the black chakra rod that had just flown past.
   In a blur, the rod reversed course-ripping through the air just as fast, but now behind Haru, closing in silently.
   Earlier, it attacked from the front.
   Now it came from the rear.
   A deceptive move.
   After surviving a frontal assault, most shinobi would lower their guard. That brief moment of relaxation-just one breath-was often fatal.
   "Haru!!" Kakashi and the others shouted in alarm, realizing the danger.
   They knew what Deva Path was capable of.
   Unless Might Guy opened all Eight Gates-sacrificing his own life-they had no way to stop Pain.
   And no one wanted to see Guy make that choice unless all hope was lost.
   Haru couldn't be defeated here. He was their only hope.
   But Haru simply chuckled.
   That weak feint?
   Even the others watching had seen through it.
   How could it possibly fool him?
   Once again, as the black rod neared, Haru's form flickered. His body became a blur, scattering into illusions.
   The rod passed cleanly through his chest.
   No blood. No impact.
   Another phantom.
   Another clean miss.
   Tendo Pain, who had failed again and again, was visibly growing irritated. He let out a cold snort.
   In the next moment, countless black chakra rods materialized in the air, densely packed to the point it was impossible to count them all at a glance.
   "Shinra Tensei!"
   Suddenly, the black rods shot toward Uchiha Haru at a terrifying speed, like a storm of javelins descending from the heavens.
   Tendo Pain's thinking was simple.
   So, you can dodge a few rods, Uchiha Haru?
   Fine.
   Then how about a barrage that fills the entire sky?
   Let's see you dodge this.
   It was like avoiding a single raindrop-not hard at all. But what if it was pouring rain from every direction?
   How do you avoid that?
   Kakashi and the others watching the battle from nearby immediately recognized the danger. Their eyes tensed with worry for Haru.
   A single black rod is easy to dodge.
   But if black rods fill the entire sky... where can you even move?
   In an instant, the swarm of black rods closed in on Haru.
   But Uchiha Haru's expression remained calm, unfazed.
   He activated the Body Flicker Technique, and instantly, a dozen phantom figures burst out around him, making it impossible to tell which was the real one.
   The number of black rods, however, was overwhelming-enough to strike every single shadow.
   One rod pierced through the chest of one Haru.
   A glint of satisfaction flashed across Tendo Pain's face.
   Beside him, Kakashi, Might Guy, Asuma, and Kurenai Yuhi all frowned deeply.
   But their expressions quickly shifted to surprise-then to relief.
   Meanwhile, the satisfaction on Tendo Pain's face twisted into baffled confusion.
   "Shinra Tensei!"
   Another wave of black rods surged forward.
   Once again, they pierced Haru's body.
   Yet again, no damage was done.
   1
   What... what was happening?
   These black rods had filled every direction, striking every possible shadow.
   Logically, one of them should have hit the real body.
   How could they all miss?
   Kakashi, Guy, Asuma, and Kurenai couldn't make sense of it either.
   But it didn't matter.
   They didn't need to understand.
   What mattered was that Uchiha Haru was strong-and the stronger he was, the better it was for them.
   Their unease turned into quiet joy.
   Haru still looked at Tendo Pain with that calm, mocking gaze.
   Did he really think that flooding the battlefield with black rods would make a difference?
   What a joke.
   If it were that easy to land a hit, then the Body Flicker Technique wouldn't deserve its rank as a forbidden technique.
   This wasn't a simple speed-based ninjutsu.
   It was high-level space-time ninjutsu, refined to a terrifying degree.
   To outsiders, it looked like Haru had created a swarm of afterimages.
   But those "phantoms" weren't illusions-they were governed entirely by Haru's intent.
   They could all be fakes.
   Or they could all be real.
   Just now, when a black rod had been on the verge of piercing his true body, Haru had simply turned it into a phantom.
   "As far as tactics go... is that really all?"
   Haru's voice was light, almost amused as he looked at Tendo Pain.
   He wasn't trying to provoke him.
   That was simply how he truly felt.
   Tendo Pain wasn't strong enough.
   At least, not strong enough to stand against him.
   But that sentence lit a fire of rage in Tendo Pain.
   Each of the Six Paths of Pain possessed unique abilities, and they shared a single vision and consciousness through the Rinnegan.
   There was no need for words-they always knew what the others were thinking.
   Originally, Tendo Pain had planned to test this so-called prodigy, Uchiha Haru, whom the entire shinobi world had begun to fear.
   That's why, during this battle, the other Paths had merely observed.
   Kakashi, Asuma, Might Guy, and even Sarutobi Hiruzen had already seen what Tendo Pain was capable of.
   They knew the other Paths of Pain wouldn't be weak either.
   Their side didn't have a decisive advantage in numbers or power.
   So long as the enemy wasn't advancing, there was no need to pick a fight.
   Thus, the clash remained a one-on-one-Tendo Pain versus Uchiha Haru.
   Everyone else was just spectating.
   But now... after several failed attacks, not only had Tendo Pain accomplished nothing-he'd been openly mocked.
   That was the last straw.
   All six Paths of Pain moved.
   The full force of the Akatsuki's Rinnegan-powered warriors descended.
   If they moved as one, they were a complete entity-not some cheap trick of numbers.
   It couldn't be considered bullying a lone opponent.
   As the remaining Pains prepared to strike, the other Akatsuki members watching the battle stirred as well.
   They, too, were ready to join the attack on Haru.
   But Kakashi, Asuma, Kurenai Yuhi, and Might Guy couldn't allow that to happen.
   Uchiha Haru was their only hope for victory.
   They couldn't let him face this overwhelming onslaught alone.
   Even knowing the odds were against them, they stepped forward.
   If nothing else, they would fight to delay the Akatsuki.
   But before they could act-
   "There's no need to intervene."
   Haru's voice rang out, calm and firm.
   "Even if they all come at me together... I have nothing to fear."
   2
   .
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 183: Chapter 183 : The Power of the EMS and Wood Release!
   ьщьщ Check out new Fanfiction ьщьщ
   ьъ Naruto : Tsunade You're Really Drunk ьъ
   --------
   "What?!"
   Kakashi, Might Guy, Kurenai Yuhi, and Asuma Sarutobi were all stunned.
   "Haru... what did you just say?"
   They could hardly believe their ears.
   He said not to interfere-and that he would face all six enemies alone?
   Was that even possible?
   Each of the six enemies was already at a level far beyond ordinary comprehension. Even if one of them stood out as the strongest, the rest were no weaklings. Their combined force was nothing to underestimate.
   Could Uchiha Haru really take them all on... by himself?
   They didn't know. Even Might Guy, who had witnessed Haru's strength more than anyone else, hesitated for a moment.
   But then, seeing Haru's calm and resolute expression, they knew: he meant every word.
   Uchiha Haru truly intended to take on the Six Paths of Pain alone.
   And maybe... just maybe, he could actually do it.
   Just like always, Haru was about to shatter their understanding once again.
   Doing things none of them had ever dared to imagine.
   Yes... this time, too-he would succeed!
   In the center of the battlefield, the fighting had grown intense.
   Many villagers who had initially fled the Chunin Exam stadium found themselves rooted to the spot, compelled by the chaotic spectacle before them.
   They had witnessed firsthand: the black-robed figure with red clouds attacking the ninja of Konoha.
   Kakashi Hatake, the village's recognized genius, had stepped forward.
   Asuma Sarutobi, the son of the Third Hokage, had joined in.
   And Might Guy, the village's revered taijutsu master, had entered the fray.
   Yet none of it had worked.
   Not a single one of them had been able to halt the enemy's advance.
   And then, at that very moment...
   It was Uchiha Haru-the very man who had once led the Uchiha Clan away from Konoha-who stepped forward and blocked the enemy's assault.
   Right before the eyes of Konoha's citizens.
   They were left with a mix of emotions. Confusion. Guilt. Gratitude.
   Never would they have imagined that the one to protect them in their darkest hour would be the same man who had once been cast out-ostracized, slandered, and driven away from the village.
   Many couldn't forget how the Uchiha Clan had been forced to leave Konoha after that infamous council meeting.
   And yet, here was Uchiha Haru, standing in the line of fire.
   Among the onlookers were many of the young Chunin Exam participants.
   Hyuga Hinata. Hyuga Neji. Uchiha Sasuke. Haruno Sakura.
   Most of them were still rooted in place, unable to tear their eyes away.
   The foreign ninjas had mostly withdrawn due to the chaos, but the Konoha genin remained. They watched in silent awe as the battlefield unfolded.
   Their teachers-those they had always admired and looked up to-were utterly powerless in the face of the enemy. They hadn't even managed a single decisive blow.
   And yet, the same enemy who had crushed their mentors stood no chance before Uchiha Haru.
   He didn't even move.
   Just standing there... the enemy couldn't even make a move.
   The difference was overwhelming. It shook them to the core.
   From the Hidden Mist Village side, Kimimaro, Chojuro, and Karin looked on with expressions of pride.
   That was their teacher.
   No ordinary man could ever compare.
   Uchiha Sasuke, staring at Haru's back, fell into a daze.
   Because at that moment, he realized-Uchiha Haru wasn't the monster the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, had described.
   He was something else entirely.
   In the center of the venue, the battle had begun.
   Uchiha Haru stood face-to-face with the Six Paths of Pain.
   They shared vision. Shared thoughts. Each had distinct abilities.
   Their teamwork and synchronization made their combined combat power far greater than the sum of their parts.
   But still... it wasn't enough.
   After a brief exchange, Haru had already gauged the nature of their abilities.
   He no longer intended to drag the battle out.
   His eyes flashed red.
   The three tomoe rotated and merged-forming a sharp, blade-like ring.
   Eternal Mangeky Sharingan.
   And at the same moment, a colossal black shadow rose behind him.
   Clad in ornate armor and wielding a spear, it looked like a general returned from a thousand blood-drenched wars.
   The sheer aura was suffocating.
   Each movement reverberated with world-breaking force.
   But it didn't stop there.
   The shadow began to evolve.
   Two demonic heads rose from either shoulder. The original two arms split and multiplied into eight.
   The transformation was terrifying.
   What had once looked like a battle-hardened warrior now resembled a wrathful god-no, a demon king ruling over chaos.
   The mere sight sent chills down everyone's spine.
   "This is... the complete Susanoo!"
   Kakashi's eyes widened in shock. He couldn't hide the tremble in his voice.
   He wasn't of the Uchiha bloodline, but he bore a Sharingan. Because of that, he had read and studied countless documents related to it.
   Some texts described the ultimate manifestation of Susanoo.
   He had always assumed it was mere myth. Even if it had existed, surely no one alive could awaken such power again.
   The last recorded user had been none other than the legendary Uchiha Madara.
   And who in this world could rival Madara Uchiha?
   Yet now... before his very eyes... he saw it.
   The complete Susanoo.
   Its form. Its force. Its presence.
   It was nothing short of divine.
   Now, Kakashi understood.
   Why Haru had dared to openly declare his relationship with Kurenai Yuhi in front of the entire Chunin Exam crowd-and had done so without the slightest concern.
   No fear of consequences.
   No fear of retribution.
   Because... who would dare oppose him?
   All of this stemmed from strength.
   When you possess power great enough to overlook everything, you can do whatever you wish.
   The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen-his conspiracies, his strategies-they meant nothing in the face of overwhelming force.
   Absolute strength is enough to crush all opposition!
   Asuma, Might Guy, and Kurenai Yuhi all stood frozen, stunned by the sight before them.
   They had no idea what the massive black shadow truly was.
   But they could feel it-its sheer, suffocating power.
   Especially Asuma.
   He was different from the others.
   Because of Kurenai Yuhi, he had once harbored jealousy toward Uchiha Haru.
   Back then, he had believed that Haru's strength was, at most, comparable to his own. He was just better-looking, which is how he'd managed to steal Kurenai away.
   Then came the incident with the envoy from the Hidden Cloud Village, when they tried to abduct Hinata Hyuga.
   That day, Asuma finally saw it-the massive, undeniable gap between himself and Uchiha Haru.
   But even then, he had refused to accept it.
   Sure, Haru was stronger. But maybe it was only temporary. Maybe Asuma still had a chance to catch up.
   Then Haru led the entire Uchiha clan out of Konoha.
   From that day on, Asuma resolved to train harder than ever before, determined to close the gap. And he did improve-by a lot.
   1
   At that time, he believed he'd finally caught up.
   He told himself that if he and Haru were to meet again, he wouldn't be inferior anymore.
   But when they crossed paths again during the search for Tsunade...
   He realized he'd been completely, utterly wrong.
   While he'd been celebrating his own progress, proud of small accomplishments...
   Uchiha Haru had already ascended to a realm beyond imagination.
   The realization hit him hard.
   And now-after witnessing Haru's performance today-forget catching up. He couldn't even see the man's shadow anymore.
   But strangely, all the jealousy, frustration, and disappointment that had once gnawed at him... vanished.
   There was nothing left but respect.
   In hindsight, it felt like a blessing-no, a fortune-to have known such a legendary shinobi during his lifetime.
   Up in the stands, the villagers of Konoha were equally stirred. The towering black figure radiated divinity, like a god sent to protect them.
   At this critical moment, someone had stepped forward to shield the village.
   This wasn't some dark omen-this was their guardian deity.
   "Mom! Mom! Who is that?!"
   "So cool!"
   The children of Konoha tugged at their parents' sleeves, eyes wide in awe as they stared at the field.
   And the adults smiled, voices filled with emotion as they answered:
   "His name is Uchiha Haru. He's the hero of our Hidden Leaf!"
   ...
   Tendo Pain-leader of the Akatsuki, wielder of the Rinnegan-stared up at the massive black figure looming before him like a wrathful god, and for the first time, his ever-calm expression cracked with solemnity.
   The oppressive pressure radiating from the figure was suffocating, and a deep sense of danger surged through him-a sensation he had not felt since awakening the full power of the Rinnegan.
   It made him uncomfortable.
   Such feelings had no place in someone like him.
   He was invincible. He wielded the Rinnegan!
   But just as he prepared to command all Six Paths of Pain to launch a full assault on Uchiha Haru, the giant moved.
   The massive body shifted, each motion heavy enough to quake the very earth.
   The shadow-now unmistakably a complete Susanoo-had eight muscular arms, each wielding a massive spear.
   All eight spears pointed downward, aimed directly at the Six Paths of Pain.
   The oppressive atmosphere intensified. The feeling of impending doom surged again.
   Tendo Pain clenched his fists.
   No-it's impossible.
   There's no way.
   He had the Rinnegan. He had Shinra Tensei!
   What could possibly hurt him?
   ...And yet.
   The sense of dread didn't go away.
   In fact, it grew stronger.
   He couldn't explain it, but he knew: if Uchiha Haru chose to strike... he might not survive.
   1
   "Wood Release: Cutting Technique."
   Haru didn't need to form a single hand seal.
   The ground beneath the Six Paths of Pain erupted as vines and thick branches burst forth, twisting upward with violent speed. In seconds, they formed a dome-like prison around the enemies.
   Pein's bodies reacted instantly, tearing through the prison with ease.
   Just as Shinra Tensei was useless against Haru, Haru's basic ninjutsu barely fazed the Six Paths of Pain. The wooden dome shattered the moment it was formed, gone in less than a second.
   But that brief instant-that flicker of time-was all Haru needed.
   This is the essence of a true master's battle.
   For average shinobi, a second meant nothing-too quick to act upon, too fleeting to matter.
   But in the hands of a true powerhouse, a single second could tip the scales of war.
   Haru made only two moves in that split-second.
   Two simple actions.
   But they would determine the outcome of the entire battle.
   First: he raised one of the massive spears, aligning it with the Six Paths of Pain on the ground.
   Second: he threw it.
   ---------
   ьъьъ Check out new Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Tsunade You're Really Drunk
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 184: Chapter 184 : Tendo Pain: I Can't Beat Him, So I'll Just Run Away!
   ьщьщ Check out new Fanfiction ьщьщ
   ьъ Naruto : Tsunade You're Really Drunk ьъ
   --------
   The moment Deva Path Pain broke free from the wooden prison, he was met with a volley of spears raining down upon him.
   That suffocating, humiliating, soul-crushing pressure descended once more.
   Before the spears even landed, the wind force alone-roaring from the tips of those monstrous weapons-split the ground open, sending cracks tearing through the earth in a terrifying display of power.
   Each of the Six Paths of Pain felt the crushing weight of despair under that pressure.
   "Shinra Tensei!"
   Cornered and desperate, Deva Path Pain unleashed his strongest technique again.
   He knew very well that Shinra Tensei wouldn't be enough to repel Uchiha Haru's spears.
   But what else could he do?
   Under that immense force, his body couldn't move. Dodging wasn't even an option. He couldn't breathe, let alone fight back.
   He wasn't expecting Shinra Tensei to completely deflect the attack. He just hoped it could weaken it-just enough to survive.
   "Argh!"
   "Shinra Tensei!"
   Deva Path Pain roared, pouring every last ounce of his chakra into the jutsu. He ignored the backlash, maxing out the power, straining every nerve to the brink.
   Elsewhere, hidden just outside Konoha, Nagato's body trembled violently. He gritted his teeth, veins bulging from his emaciated frame as he channeled everything he had into controlling the Six Paths.
   The other Pains moved on instinct, shielding Deva Path Pain with their bodies.
   They knew what was coming.
   Anything caught under that spear strike would be annihilated.
   The Six Paths of Pain were just corpses animated by chakra-but among them, one body could not be lost.
   The body of Yahiko.
   Nagato's dearest friend.
   That body-now Deva Path Pain-was irreplaceable.
   All the others could be sacrificed. Not this one.
   BOOM!!!
   Eight spears slammed into the ground, the resulting explosion echoing across the entire village like a thunderclap. The shockwave rippled outward, shaking the foundations of nearby buildings.
   Far from the battlefield, hidden in a secluded chamber, Nagato tasted copper in his throat. He coughed violently-blood splashing across his lips. His face went pale and sickly.
   The backlash was devastating.
   He nearly passed out.
   If it weren't for his iron will, he would have collapsed entirely.
   Back at the Chunin Exam arena, thick clouds of smoke billowed across the field. Dust choked the air. The entire battlefield was unrecognizable, transformed into a desolate cratered ruin.
   This didn't look like a dueling ground-it looked like a battlefield ravaged by war.
   And this was Haru holding back.
   If Uchiha Haru hadn't consciously suppressed the full range of his power, the entire Konoha Village would have been reduced to rubble.
   The audience, the spectators, the villagers in the stands-all were left breathless, speechless, unable to comprehend what they had just witnessed.
   This was divine destruction.
   A gentle breeze stirred, gradually blowing away the smoke, revealing the devastation on the battlefield.
   At the epicenter, where Haru's spears had landed, there was no trace of five of the Pains.
   They had been utterly obliterated.
   Only one remained.
   Deva Path Pain.
   His body was a wreck.
   His black cloak was shredded, soaked in blood. Gashes tore through his flesh, and one of his legs was missing entirely. He was kneeling, panting, the light in his eyes dim.
   He looked like a ghost of the "god" he once claimed to be.
   Haru, still cloaked in the immense form of his Susanoo, looked down at him with icy detachment.
   There was no surprise on his face.
   He had anticipated this.
   Unlike the other Pains, Deva Path Pain was special. He was the center, the most important of them all. Nagato would've taken extra precautions to ensure his survival. There was no way he'd be as easily destroyed as the others.
   And just before the spears fell, all five of the other Pains had shielded him. That made the outcome inevitable.
   Only one was left standing.
   But he wouldn't be for long.
   Pain's breaths came in ragged gasps as he struggled to remain upright, balancing on one leg. He knew now-undeniably-that he had gravely underestimated Uchiha Haru.
   He had once thought of himself as a god, wielding the Rinnegan, passing divine judgment on the world.
   But Uchiha Haru had shattered that illusion.
   Completely.
   He couldn't win.
   Even with the full power of the Six Paths and the Rinnegan, he couldn't win.
   He had to retreat.
   Forget the Jinchriki. Forget the tailed beasts.
   None of that mattered now.
   There were only two things Nagato truly cared about in this world-Konan and Yahiko.
   And right now, saving Yahiko's body was all that mattered.
   "Body Flicker Technique!"
   In an instant, Deva Path Pain's body flickered and began to vanish from the battlefield, retreating under Nagato's desperate command.
   To truly win, he had to find the real Nagato-the man hidden in the shadows who controlled all the Pains.
   Nagato had to remain close enough to his Six Paths bodies in order to manipulate them. In other words, if Uchiha Haru followed the Deva Path Pain, he could track down Nagato, the true mastermind behind the curtain.
   So when Deva Path Pain retreated, Haru didn't immediately move to intercept him. Instead, he made a strategic decision-play the long game, use the bait to reel in the true prey.
   He would let Deva Path Pain go for now and follow him leisurely, silently, with cold calculation. That was the best way to find Nagato's hiding place.
   "Don't let him get away!" someone shouted in the chaos.
   Seeing Deva Path Pain trying to flee, Kakashi and the others prepared to give chase, but Haru raised a hand, stopping them cold.
   "Leave him to me," Haru said calmly. "The situation here needs your attention more than a chase."
   Kakashi and the rest hesitated. Their instincts screamed to take the enemy down now. A dangerous opponent like that shouldn't be allowed to escape and regroup. Letting the tiger return to the mountain would only bring future disaster.
   But with Haru standing here, exuding absolute confidence, they backed down. He wasn't someone who needed backup, and they couldn't afford to ignore the chaos in Konoha.
   The Hidden Leaf Village was still in disarray.
   Its supposed ally, the Hidden Sand Village, had launched a sudden betrayal during the Chnin Exams. Even the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen had fought against the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa. Though the threat had seemingly been resolved, no one could predict what might erupt next.
   Staying here and guarding the village from further upheaval was the correct move.
   And so, Might Guy, Kakashi Hatake, Asuma Sarutobi, and Kurenai Yuhi remained behind.
   Uchiha Haru, alone, pursued Deva Path Pain.
   Deva Path Pain fled swiftly through the forests surrounding Konoha, heading toward Nagato's hidden location. He intended to extract Nagato from this war zone as quickly as possible.
   But soon, he realized something was wrong.
   He was being followed.
   The one tailing him wasn't just anyone-it was Uchiha Haru, the man who had effortlessly annihilated the other five Paths of Pain.
   A sense of cold dread gripped Pain's heart.
   He knew just how terrifying Haru's strength was. Bringing such a monster to Nagato's position would be suicidal.
   Worse, Haru didn't seem to be in any rush. No matter how fast Pain moved, Haru kept the same distance-never closing in, never falling behind. Always just far enough to follow without confrontation.
   "Could it be... he's figured out the secret?" Pain thought, a chill crawling down his spine.
   The idea itself was terrifying.
   They had never met before this battle.
   How could Uchiha Haru possibly know the truth-that the Deva Path was a puppet, and Nagato was the real controller?
   It was absurd. It should have been impossible.
   And yet... why else would Haru follow him at such a constant pace, making no attempt to capture or kill him?
   Everyone acts with purpose.
   What was Haru's purpose in doing this?
   Pain had no answer. But no matter what, he couldn't let Haru reach Nagato.
   That was non-negotiable.
   But what could he do? He was badly injured, missing a leg, and weakened from using Shinra Tensei. Even if he had both legs, he doubted he could outrun Haru.
   There was no room for underestimating this man anymore.
   A dangerous idea began forming in his mind.
   Meanwhile, Haru followed steadily. He was well aware that Deva Path Pain had realized his intentions. There was no way Pain would lead him to Nagato now.
   But Haru didn't care.
   He wasn't counting on Pain to expose Nagato's hiding place.
   He had another weapon-his Eternal Mangeky Sharingan.
   With its godlike perception, he could track even the faintest chakra fluctuations across wide distances.
   Pain might run in circles, but he wouldn't stray too far from Nagato.
   And conversely, Pain would try to stay as far from Nagato as possible to protect him.
   But in doing so, he'd inevitably form a radius.
   That meant Nagato must be near the center of that radius.
   Haru had already looped around long enough to pinpoint that center.
   And now, with confidence, he changed direction-heading straight toward it.
   Deva Path Pain, still plotting his next move, suddenly noticed that Haru was no longer behind him.
   He turned sharply and saw Haru walking calmly-but in the exact direction of Nagato's hideout.
   His heart nearly stopped.
   How did he know?
   How the hell did Uchiha Haru know where Nagato was?
   This couldn't happen.
   Nagato must not be discovered.
   Panic surged through him. He had to think of something-anything-to draw Haru away.
   Then, suddenly, a spark of inspiration hit him.
   His expression sharpened.
   He looked back in the direction Haru had gone-but instead of following, he pivoted and turned toward Konoha.
   Yes... that was it.
   He couldn't stop Haru by force.
   But maybe he could divert him by striking something Haru cared about
   ---------
   ьъьъ Check out new Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Tsunade You're Really Drunk
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 8 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 185: Chapter 185 : Choose One of the Two!
   ьщьщ Check out new Fanfiction ьщьщ
   ьъ Naruto : Tsunade You're Really Drunk ьъ
   --------
   Uchiha Haru was moving toward Nagato.
   From the look on Deva Path Pain's face before he left, Haru was sure-Nagato had to be in this direction.
   And as long as he followed this trail, he would definitely find him.
   He was certain.
   However, just as he was on his way, Haru suddenly realized that Deva Path Pain hadn't followed him. Instead, Pain had turned back in the opposite direction-toward the Hidden Leaf Village. The unexpected move made Haru pause.
   At first, he thought it was some kind of trick-Pain deliberately trying to draw him off course.
   But something didn't sit right.
   If it were really a ruse, Deva Path Pain would've followed him the moment he saw Haru wasn't fooled.
   But now...
   As Haru's sense of unease grew stronger, the sky above suddenly shifted.
   A pitch-black sphere emerged in midair, blotting out the sun.
   Then, the ground started to quake.
   Even though Haru was already far from the origin of the tremors, he could feel the earth shaking beneath his feet.
   Chunks of rock and earth began rising skyward, pulled upward by a tremendous gravitational force, converging around the black sphere.
   The sphere that initially seemed small was growing rapidly, devouring more debris by the second.
   And it wasn't stopping.
   "Chibaku Tensei..."
   Haru recognized the jutsu immediately-and with it, Pain's true purpose.
   Pain couldn't outrun him. He couldn't outfight him. So instead, he'd launched a catastrophic threat against what Haru held dear.
   If Haru continued pursuing Nagato, the Hidden Leaf Village would be annihilated.
   His comrades were there. His students. His lover.
   So now he had to make a choice.
   Save the village-or finish the mission.
   He could only choose one.
   Uchiha Haru looked toward Nagato's direction. He didn't hesitate long.
   Some things, once lost, could be regained.
   But others-once gone-were gone forever.
   There was only one choice he could ever make.
   He wouldn't be saving just the village. He would be saving the ones he had bonded with-those who had truly touched his life.
   Haru placed his hand on the nearby tree and etched a Flying Thunder God seal into the bark.
   In the next instant, he vanished.
   --
   At that moment, within the Hidden Leaf Village, everyone was staring up at the ominous, ever-expanding sphere looming in the sky.
   Its sheer size was horrifying. And the larger it grew, the more devastating its impact would be if it crashed down.
   If the current growth continued and it collapsed onto the village from such a height, Konoha would be completely destroyed.
   The black orb hanging in the sky was like a sword poised to fall at any moment-ready to cut down everything.
   The shinobi from the Hidden Sand Village and Hidden Sound Village, who had been wreaking havoc across Konoha, halted their actions when they saw the monstrous jutsu.
   They didn't hesitate.
   They turned and fled.
   They were powerful enough to understand that if they ran at full speed, there might-just might-be a chance to survive.
   But the civilians of Konoha didn't have that luxury.
   If that monstrous sphere fell, it would be the end for them all.
   They had nowhere to run.
   Panic and dread painted the faces of every man, woman, and child.
   Among them, the expressions of Kakashi, Might Guy, Asuma, and Kurenai Yuhi were especially grim.
   They had thought that defeating Deva Path Pain would be the end of this crisis.
   They never imagined something even more devastating would come after.
   What were they supposed to do now?
   No one had an answer.
   If only Haru were here-he'd know what to do.
   That thought echoed in all of their minds.
   But Uchiha Haru had gone after Pain. There was no way he could return in time.
   So what could they possibly do?
   Just as despair was sinking in, Haru appeared beside Kurenai Yuhi-seemingly out of thin air.
   "Haru!"
   Kurenai was the first to notice him, her voice filled with disbelief and hope.
   Only a moment ago, she'd been asking herself what to do-and now, as if summoned by her thoughts, Haru was right there beside her.
   Surprised as she was, Kurenai wasn't exactly shocked.
   She had seen this before-many times.
   Flying Thunder God.
   Haru had used that technique countless times to appear by her side without warning.
   At first, it had made her uncomfortable.
   But slowly, she had grown used to it.
   "Haru!"
   "You... why are you back all of a sudden?" she asked, heart pounding.
   Compared to Kurenai Yuhi's calm composure, Might Guy and Asuma were visibly shaken. This was their first time witnessing such a sudden and mysterious technique appear out of nowhere.
   Kakashi, however, handled it better. After his initial shock, his gaze landed on the special kunai in Kurenai Yuhi's hand-etched with the formula of the Flying Thunder God Technique-and he immediately recognized it. It was the very space-time jutsu that had made his teacher, the Fourth Hokage Minato Namikaze, legendary. The Flying Thunder God.
   This wasn't the first time he had seen this incredible jutsu.
   In fact, he had once attempted to learn it himself.
   But ultimately, he failed.
   The requirements for mastering the Flying Thunder God Technique were exceptionally high. Especially in terms of spatial awareness and control over time-space chakra manipulation-an obstacle too great for most.
   That's where he'd fallen short.
   But now, to witness this divine-like jutsu mastered by someone else-a comrade-was both astonishing and a little humbling.
   "Uchiha Haru," Kakashi said, pointing to the massive sphere suspended in the sky like a meteorite, "do you have a way to deal with that thing?"
   His mind flashed back to the Nine-Tails' attack on Konoha, when Minato had used this very technique to teleport the Tailed Beast Ball far from the village, sparing countless lives.
   Could Haru do something similar?
   "Could you use the Flying Thunder God to teleport it somewhere else?" Kakashi asked.
   Of course, he knew that teleporting a Tailed Beast Ball and moving something as massive as this black celestial sphere were two completely different feats.
   The Tailed Beast Ball caused significant destruction-but this?
   This meteorite would utterly obliterate Konoha.
   The difficulty of teleportation would multiply a hundredfold.
   Kakashi wasn't really expecting much-he had asked on impulse, more out of desperation than hope.
   But Haru merely responded with a calm, indifferent tone, "I could. But there's no need."
   There was no trace of arrogance in his voice-just a simple statement of fact.
   To activate the Flying Thunder God Technique, two elements were critical: the amount of chakra a shinobi possessed, and their sensitivity to spatial dimensional flow.
   Coincidentally, these were precisely Uchiha Haru's greatest strengths.
   He had once used this very technique to teleport Tsunade, Shizune, and Patriarch Kaguya from the Hidden Mist Village across an enormous distance, all in the blink of an eye.
   Sending this so-called meteorite away would pose no real problem to him.
   But he didn't intend to do that.
   Kakashi could sense it too. If Haru wasn't using Flying Thunder God, then he had another method-one possibly even more powerful.
   And perhaps, that method was already in motion.
   At this point, Kakashi found himself no longer able to comprehend the depth of Uchiha Haru.
   The man seemed limitless-one remarkable jutsu after another, wielded with casual ease, as though they were nothing more than toys in his hands.
   Whatever problem arose, Haru had a solution. Always.
   And Kakashi, once heralded as a genius himself, now felt more than just a little outclassed.
   While Konoha endured disaster after disaster, all he could do was watch helplessly from the sidelines.
   He couldn't even imagine what the state of the village would be if Haru weren't here.
   And now, Haru said he wouldn't use Flying Thunder God.
   Because he didn't need to.
   That kind of confidence-that certainty-it shook them.
   Guy, Asuma, Kurenai-all of them believed in him.
   Then, before their eyes, the ground trembled slightly as thick roots burst forth, twisting and rising, forming into a massive tree trunk.
   The wood spiraled into the sky, forming the mighty body of a Wood Release: Wood Dragon.
   Its scales glimmered with a bluish sheen, its long, powerful body coiled like steel, exuding unshakable dominance.
   Uchiha Haru stood atop the wooden dragon's head as it rose into the sky, climbing steadily into the air.
   On the ground, the villagers of Konoha-previously despairing under the looming shadow of death-watched as Haru ascended like a god from myth.
   Hope flickered to life in their eyes.
   They knew they were not alone.
   Among the crowd, some had witnessed Haru's performance during the Chunin Exams. Others had only heard of him in whispers, rumors of the young Uchiha who could challenge even legends.
   "It's him!" someone shouted.
   "The hero of Konoha!"
   "That's Uchiha Haru! He was the one who crushed the enemy at the Chunin Exams!"
   "He saved our lives then-and he's here again now!"
   "With someone like him, we might actually survive this!"
   The villagers burst into cries of awe and hope. Faces that moments ago had been full of despair were now lit with excitement and faith.
   They believed in him.
   Even those who hadn't seen him in action now saw what kind of man he was.
   They had no doubt that Uchiha Haru could protect them.
   High in the sky, on a distant rooftop, Deva Path Pain-Tendo Pain-watched it all unfold.
   A faint smile crept across his face.
   So... Uchiha Haru had returned after all.
   Which meant...
   His gamble had paid off.
   Nagato was safe, hidden far away.
   If Haru had come back to deal with this Chibaku Tensei, then he wouldn't have time to chase after Nagato now.
   Tendo Pain had succeeded in his strategy.
   A feint toward Konoha in order to draw Haru away from Nagato-
   It had worked perfectly.
   "Then I'll let you experience the full force of this Planetary Devastation," Tendo Pain muttered coldly.
   He activated his chakra, manipulating the gravitational core at the center of the massive sphere.
   And then, just as Haru rose to meet it...
   The meteorite-crackling with accumulated power-plunged toward the Hidden Leaf Village like divine punishment.
   ---------
   ьъьъ Check out new Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Tsunade You're Really Drunk
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 186: Chapter 186: Susanoo!
   ьщьщ Check out new Fanfiction ьщьщ
   ьъ Naruto : Tsunade You're Really Drunk ьъ
   --------
   Above the Hidden Leaf Village, an enormous meteorite was plummeting from the sky.
   At first, due to the distance, it merely appeared large-imposing, yet not clearly defined. But as it descended, growing closer with terrifying speed, its true scale became undeniably monstrous.
   The sky darkened beneath its shadow. Its borders stretched so far that they disappeared from sight.
   This meteorite... was larger than the entire Hidden Leaf Village.
   Everyone stood frozen, their expressions twisted in shock. Not a single complete sentence could be formed from their lips.
   What kind of power was this-so earth-shattering, so soul-crushing?
   Was this even something humans could hope to resist?
   Even battle-hardened elite jonin like Kakashi and Asuma were stunned.
   These were men seasoned in war, wise and powerful beyond most. But even they had only seen descriptions of this kind of might in ancient texts-stories of the era of the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama, and his eternal rival, Uchiha Madara.
   No other Hokage-neither the Second, Third, nor even the Fourth-had ever wielded such raw, cataclysmic force. Not even the rampaging Nine-Tails, which nearly destroyed Konoha in the past, compared to this.
   This was the power of despair.
   Might Guy clenched his fists, a grave frown etched into his features. His chakra stirred, ready to unlock the Eight Inner Gates at any moment. He would not let the village fall-not while he still breathed. Even if it cost him his life, he would protect Konoha.
   Yet even now, with death approaching from the sky, one figure gave him hope.
   Uchiha Haru stood calmly atop the massive wooden dragon.
   Compared to the falling meteorite, Haru's form looked insignificant-dwarfed not only by the meteor's size but even by the dragon itself, which in any normal circumstance would be seen as a towering giant made of steel-hard wood.
   But Haru's eyes remained placid-deep, unwavering, ancient, like a silent lake undisturbed for millennia.
   He looked small, but the aura radiating from him was anything but. His presence alone seemed to challenge the heavens themselves.
   As long as he stood there, it felt like nothing in the world could prevail against him.
   "Haru..."
   Even after witnessing his strength time and again, Kakashi, Asuma, and the others couldn't hide their worry.
   Yes, Haru was powerful-but this meteorite... this was destruction incarnate. No one knew if even he could stop it.
   Yet in that moment, Haru was their only hope.
   Down in the village, the civilians of Konoha stared up in mute horror. The sky itself seemed to be collapsing.
   It felt like the end of the world.
   Panic gave way to paralyzing fear. People could do nothing but pray-begging the gods, the ancestors, the universe, anyone.
   Konoha had survived countless crises in its history. There was always someone who stood up to protect them.
   Just like the Fourth Hokage, Minato Namikaze, during the Nine-Tails' rampage.
   They prayed that this time would be no different.
   High above, facing the looming meteorite, Haru remained unfazed.
   Chibaku Tensei.
   One of the abilities granted by the Rinnegan.
   To most shinobi, this technique was terrifying beyond imagination.
   But to Haru, it was nothing.
   Just like Bansho Ten'in (Universal Pull) and Shinra Tensei (Almighty Push)-other famed Rinnegan techniques-Chibaku Tensei held no weight in front of him.
   Even as the black sphere, once the size of a mere palm, had swollen to become an apocalyptic mass capable of obliterating the entire Hidden Leaf Village, Haru's expression remained calm.
   From such heights, the force of impact would multiply exponentially. The destructive power of this Chibaku Tensei had already far surpassed its original limits.
   But to Haru... it still wasn't enough.
   "Arrogant!"
   Tendo Pain, who had originally planned to retreat after stalling Haru, could no longer suppress his rage.
   Even after his confrontation, Tendo Pain had realized he was no match for Uchiha Haru.
   But that didn't change the fact that he was a wielder of the Rinnegan-a warrior who surpassed Kage-level power.
   To be dismissed so easily was infuriating.
   Still, his anger lasted only a moment. His face returned to its usual cold indifference as he watched Haru in the sky.
   He turned and left.
   His mission in Konoha had already been accomplished. There was no further reason to stay.
   Whether Uchiha Haru could withstand the full force of Chibaku Tensei-or be buried beneath it-was irrelevant now.
   Even Tendo Pain couldn't accurately assess Haru's strength. The man had been overwhelmingly superior during their brief exchange.
   Techniques Pain once wielded with pride-Almighty Push, Universal Pull-had been rendered completely useless, like child's play.
   And what had Haru used in return?
   Almost nothing.
   Tendo Pain realized with chilling clarity: Uchiha Haru had never used his full strength in their fight. If he had... Pain wouldn't have stood a chance.
   This terrifying disparity filled him with an unprecedented sense of helplessness. He knew he needed to get Nagato out-immediately.
   As Nagato fled, Haru made no move to stop him. Not because he couldn't-but because he didn't need to.
   Stopping Tendo Pain would've been easy.
   But why bother?
   Tendo Pain was just a puppet.
   The real threat was Nagato-the man behind the curtain, the one some still mistook for Uchiha Madara.
   There was no value in destroying a puppet.
   As long as Nagato lived, he could always make another Tendo Pain.
   The important thing wasn't stopping the Deva Path Pain-it was capturing Nagato.
   And Nagato could no longer escape Uchiha Haru's grasp.
   All that remained was to clean up the mess.
   A single, massive meteorite would be enough.
   High above Konoha, the gargantuan meteorite continued its descent. It had been falling for some time now, and it was already dangerously close to the ground.
   Even though it hadn't struck yet, the sheer pressure from the displaced air made breathing nearly impossible.
   Several ordinary villagers, and even some weaker Genin, were flattened to the ground, unable to move under the crushing weight of the airflow alone.
   If just the wind preceding its impact could do this...
   What about the moment it actually landed?
   The consequences were too dreadful to imagine.
   Kakashi and the others were drenched in cold sweat, their anxiety for Uchiha Haru mounting by the second.
   If it was like this just on the ground, what about Haru, who was still floating in the air atop the Wood Release: Wood Dragon Technique?
   He must be enduring far more intense pressure.
   And yet-Haru remained composed.
   The suffocating force that brought even elite shinobi to their knees didn't seem to faze him in the slightest.
   That alone offered Kakashi and the rest a sliver of hope.
   Maybe... maybe he really could do it.
   After all, they had never truly understood the limits of Uchiha Haru.
   Above, the meteorite loomed larger and larger, consuming the sky with its terrifying presence.
   The raging currents tore violently at Haru's black cloak.
   A suffocating pressure surged over everything like a tidal wave.
   Haru tilted his head upward, gazing calmly at the titanic meteorite. A faint smirk tugged at the corner of his lips.
   At a glance, it looked like an unstoppable catastrophe. But to him?
   It was just a flashy trick.
   Size alone did not equate to power. What mattered was whether it worked.
   "Susanoo."
   The word left Haru's lips in a quiet, almost lazy tone.
   And then it appeared.
   A colossal shadow erupted into existence, swallowing Haru in its form.
   Of course, "colossal" was only relative-to a normal person, Susanoo was gigantic. Compared to the meteorite above, though, even this fearsome manifestation of chakra seemed insignificant.
   But Haru knew better.
   True power wasn't measured in mass. It was measured in intent.
   The instant Haru summoned Susanoo, the air itself shifted-as if some ancient and primeval force had returned to the world.
   This Susanoo did not simply appear-it arrived like a god of old, stirring something ancestral in the hearts of all who witnessed it.
   Kakashi and the others instantly recognized the jutsu-it was the same one Haru had used to defeat Deva Path Pain.
   But this time... it was different.
   The power now radiating from Haru far surpassed what he had shown before.
   Under Haru's silent command, Susanoo raised a massive arm skyward.
   And then-the meteorite struck.
   A deafening boom shattered the silence as it collided with Susanoo's hand.
   The sheer impact forced Susanoo downward.
   Even the mighty Wood Dragon beneath began to splinter under the weight. Cracks spiderwebbed across its surface, groaning under the strain. It looked ready to shatter entirely.
   But it held.
   And then-the cracks began to heal. The Wood Dragon pulsed with chakra, reinforcing itself, gleaming with renewed strength.
   Haru stood firm.
   His Susanoo-its feet planted atop the resurrected Wood Dragon-held the massive meteorite with a single hand.
   He caught it.
   He held it.
   Silence.
   Total silence.
   Only the howl of the wind remained, echoing eerily through the ruined streets of Konoha.
   All eyes turned upward.
   In the air above the village-ravaged by battle, scarred by destruction-stood one man.
   One man... holding up a meteorite so vast that it blocked out the sun.
   Words failed them.
   The power required to stop such an object... it was unfathomable.
   The fall alone would have been enough to annihilate the village-its shockwave leveling every structure, vaporizing every living being within miles.
   Under such hopeless, crushing force, no one could have blamed them for surrendering to despair.
   But one man-Uchiha Haru-stood in defiance of that despair.
   And stopped it cold.
   "Haru!"
   "Uchiha Haru!"
   "We... we're alive!"
   A trembling voice rose from the crowd, cracking with emotion. Then more joined in.
   A chorus of cheers, sobs, laughter-an outpouring of raw relief and disbelief.
   They had survived.
   Some collapsed to their knees, offering prayers. Others screamed in joy, clutching their loved ones. Many simply stared skyward, overwhelmed by the impossibility they had just witnessed.
   To them, it was nothing short of a miracle.
   And the man who had performed that miracle... was a god.
   Kakashi, Asuma, Guy-elite jonin who had faced death countless times-watched in stunned silence.
   ---------
   ьъьъ Check out new Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Tsunade You're Really Drunk
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 6 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 187: Chapter 187 : The Rinnegan Is Nothing Special!
   ьщьщ Check out new Fanfiction ьщьщ
   ьъ Naruto : Tsunade You're Really Drunk ьъ
   --------
   Uchiha Haru stood in midair, controlling his colossal Susanoo, holding the massive meteorite in one hand as he hovered above the battlefield.
   He looked down at the cheering crowd, his expression calm and detached. Glory and recognition meant nothing to him. Where others might bask in adulation for saving the world, Haru felt no such satisfaction.
   It was like giving candy to an adult-meaningless.
   Perspective changes with height. Only by standing at the summit can one see the broader horizon.
   To ordinary people, catching a Chibaku Tensei meteorite with one hand was beyond comprehension. To Haru, it was trivial. He could replicate the feat any time he desired.
   He gave the ecstatic crowd one last indifferent glance-then vanished in a flash.
   When he reappeared, he was deep within a dense forest. He had marked this location with the Flying Thunder God Technique during his previous return to Konoha. Now, having resolved the chaos there, he'd come back to finish what he started: hunting down Nagato.
   Riding atop his Wood Release: Wood Dragon, Haru still held the meteorite in one hand as he floated silently over the treetops.
   The moment he appeared, a dense gray shadow fell over the forest as the meteorite blocked the light from the sky. The atmosphere turned oppressive, as if the heavens themselves had dropped a curtain over the earth.
   Below, Nagato and the Deva Path Pain-on the verge of fleeing-immediately sensed the sudden change in the sky. Their expressions twisted in horror.
   They didn't need to look to know what was coming.
   It was the same Chibaku Tensei they had released just moments ago.
   Only now, it was being hurled back at them.
   And the man who had caught their ultimate technique with a single hand-Uchiha Haru-was terrifying beyond imagination. Not even wielders of the Rinnegan could do what he had done.
   The sheer power was unfathomable.
   Suspended above the forest, Haru's eyes remained calm and unreadable. He didn't even bother to search for Nagato and Pain's exact positions. Instead, he simply hurled the meteorite straight downward.
   When something of that magnitude fell, pinpoint accuracy wasn't necessary.
   No matter where they hid, the consequences would be the same-certain death.
   The enormous rock descended again, this time aimed squarely at Nagato, the one who had summoned it in the first place.
   As the dark shadow loomed ever closer, Nagato's face turned ashen.
   Chibaku Tensei-a supreme Rinnegan technique. If it had been an ordinary version, he could've countered it with Shinra Tensei. The cost would be chakra, but the damage manageable.
   But this was no ordinary Chibaku Tensei.
   This was the meteorite he'd constructed in anger, attempting to obliterate Uchiha Haru. It was larger, denser, heavier-far beyond the standard form.
   Yet that same attack had been effortlessly caught and now sent plummeting toward him.
   Nagato's expression grew grim as he steeled himself.
   Then, he roared:
   "Super Shinra Tensei!"
   His most powerful Rinnegan technique-an upgraded version of Shinra Tensei, capable of erasing entire landscapes. In the original timeline, he had used this very move to level the entire Hidden Leaf Village.
   It came at a price.
   To perform it, all chakra from the remaining Paths must be channeled into the Deva Path for one devastating strike.
   Even the real Nagato, hidden in a remote location, had to pay dearly to unleash it.
   But now, every other Path had been destroyed by Haru. Only the Deva Path remained.
   Still, Nagato was the puppeteer behind the Six Paths of Pain.
   He didn't need the others.
   He alone would suffice.
   "Super Shinra Tensei!"
   A tremendous surge of force blasted upward, crashing violently against the descending meteorite.
   The collision was apocalyptic.
   Nagato's body was flung backward through the forest, smashing through trees as he tumbled for dozens of meters before skidding to a stop. Blood spilled from the corners of his mouth, but he quickly rose again.
   The meteorite had slowed-but not stopped.
   "Aaaargh!!"
   With veins bulging from his forehead, Nagato screamed, releasing every last drop of chakra within his body.
   He had nothing left to hold back.
   The air crackled. Sparks flew.
   The meteorite groaned under pressure as it fought against the immense repulsion force.
   It slowed... but still, it descended.
   "No... no way..."
   Nagato trembled. His legs gave out.
   "Is this it...? Is this how it ends?"
   He had tried. He had given everything.
   And it still wasn't enough.
   There was nothing left. No more chakra. No more jutsu.
   Nothing.
   "Konan... Yahiko..."
   Two faces appeared in his mind. One, a woman with blue hair and a paper flower in her hair. The other, a young man with fire in his eyes-an earlier version of the Deva Path now beside him.
   They had shared the same dream.
   A world without war. Peace through understanding.
   His vision blurred, colors fading.
   "No... No..."
   Nagato gritted his teeth and shook his head violently, forcing clarity back into his gaze.
   "I won't fall like this!"
   "I still have things left undone... things we dreamed of-me, Konan, and Yahiko!"
   "I-will-NOT-DIE-HERE!"
   His pupils sharpened. His voice trembled with rage and determination.
   "SUPER SHINRA TENSEI!!!"
   The same ninjutsu-but this time, even more powerful than before.
   To put it simply, its destructive force had been amplified.
   So much so that it could obliterate a colossal meteorite from the sky.
   But the price paid was equally devastating.
   As the Super Shinra Tensei burst forth, Nagato's vibrant red hair began to fade, rapidly turning pale white before their very eyes. Blood spewed intermittently from his mouth, drenching his chin and the front of his Akatsuki cloak, his entire appearance becoming increasingly ghastly.
   Finally, the massive meteorite that had been plummeting with apocalyptic force halted in midair.
   Nagato used the last vestiges of his chakra to deflect the meteorite away. But just as he succeeded, he violently coughed up a mouthful of blood and collapsed, utterly drained.
   The Deva Path Pain also lost its connection and dropped lifelessly to the ground.
   Nagato followed, crashing to the earth moments later.
   His limbs trembled. His vision blurred. His whole body throbbed with unimaginable pain as the world around him spun out of focus. Every breath felt like it might be his last.
   And then, a shadow descended from the sky.
   A tall figure in a black cloak adorned with red clouds. Blood-red Sharingan eyes burned in the darkness, glowing with a cold intensity.
   There was no mistaking him-it was Uchiha Haru.
   "...You... you win..." Nagato murmured, his voice hoarse and fading.
   Strangely, despite staring into the eyes of the man who had unraveled his entire plan and crushed his ambitions, Nagato felt no anger. No hatred.
   Just an eerie sense of peace. A quiet acceptance.
   Maybe, in a way, this was relief.
   Uchiha Haru stared down at him with no hint of emotion, his Mangeky Sharingan pulsing faintly in the shadows. To him, Nagato had been the most powerful adversary he'd encountered so far.
   But still... not enough.
   Not worthy of being his true rival.
   "You're going to die," Haru said flatly.
   The overwhelming force Nagato had just unleashed should have been enough to annihilate any living shinobi. The only reason he was still breathing was because he had sacrificed nearly everything just to survive-his already weakened body now fully spent.
   He was a candle in the wind. Flickering. Fading.
   Nagato knew this. No one understood the fragility of his own body better than he did.
   "I know," Nagato exhaled with a weak smile. "But... can you... can you promise me one thing...?"
   "You're in no position to make requests," Haru interrupted coldly.
   It didn't matter how tragic Nagato's past had been. This world was full of suffering, filled with orphans, victims, broken dreams. Misery wasn't a license to destroy others.
   Wrong is wrong.
   And anyone who crosses that line must pay the price.
   Nagato gave a bitter chuckle, blood trailing from the corner of his mouth. Of course. He had no bargaining chips left. No chakra, no Pains, no leverage. Nothing but a dying wish.
   Well... he had tried. If he ever met Yahiko again in the afterlife, maybe Yahiko wouldn't blame him.
   His gaze shifted to the motionless body of the Deva Path-Yahiko's body. That had been his last hope... to ask Haru to protect it.
   But that too was futile now.
   "Do it," Nagato whispered, closing his eyes. "Finish it..."
   He was ready.
   But in that moment, something unexpected happened.
   A spiraling vortex of space distortion materialized beside Nagato, warping reality with a chilling hum. Two figures stepped through.
   Both wore the Akatsuki's signature black cloaks with red clouds.
   One had long lavender hair cascading over her shoulders-Konan.
   The other wore a vortex-patterned orange mask that revealed only one eye.
   The masked man.
   Seeing the devastation and the state Nagato was in, their faces shifted to expressions of pure shock.
   While Nagato had infiltrated Konoha to fulfill his mission, the masked man and Konan had been dispatched to capture the One-Tail Jinchriki-Gaara of the Hidden Sand.
   They had assumed Nagato, wielding the Rinnegan, would be unstoppable.
   But by the time they completed their task and returned, they found this-
   Nagato, utterly broken and near death.
   Konan rushed forward and knelt beside him, her voice trembling as she tried to lift his blood-soaked body and check his condition.
   The masked man didn't move at first. He simply stood between them and Uchiha Haru.
   But it wasn't out of loyalty or desperation.
   To him, Nagato was useful-but not irreplaceable. If it weren't for one crucial reason, he wouldn't have risked stepping into Haru's line of sight.
   Uchiha Haru... was dangerous beyond reason.
   The masked man had always suspected Haru was powerful. He had even assumed he was overestimating the Uchiha prodigy.
   But now, standing here, watching what remained of Nagato-who had wielded the full might of the Rinnegan-he realized with cold horror that even his highest estimations had been too low.
   Even someone like Nagato, one of the strongest shinobi in the world, had been crushed like an insect.
   It was terrifying.
   Yet still, the masked man stood firm.
   Because he needed something from Nagato.
   If Nagato died, so be it.
   But he had to recover the body.
   ---------
   ьъьъ Check out new Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Tsunade You're Really Drunk
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 188: Chapter 188: Masked Man - "I'll Just Run Away!"
   ьщьщ Check out new Fanfiction ьщьщ
   ьъ Naruto : Tsunade You're Really Drunk ьъ
   --------
   "Do you want to save him?"
   Uchiha Haru stared at the masked man who claimed to be Uchiha Madara, his voice calm and detached.
   If the real Uchiha Madara stood before him, he might have looked at the man with a touch more respect.
   But this fraud? He wasn't even qualified to stand in his presence.
   The masked man returned his gaze, eyes narrowing behind the swirling orange mask. He had never truly underestimated Uchiha Haru, but in the end, he still failed to comprehend the depths of his power. That realization left him with a storm of mixed emotions.
   "Not to rescue," the masked man finally said, his voice controlled and cold. "He's already dead. I just want to take his body back. After all, he's a member of my organization."
   His expression was neutral, but beneath the surface, he was fully alert.
   The moment something felt off, he would use Kamui to disappear into his personal space-time dimension without hesitation.
   "Oh?"
   Uchiha Haru chuckled, his voice laced with amusement.
   The masked man's words sounded righteous, even sentimental-but the truth behind them was obvious. Did he really think he could hide it?
   He was after Nagato's Rinnegan. Nothing else.
   The masked man felt a shiver of unease run through his spine, as though his heart had been laid bare before this man's eyes. But outwardly, he showed no weakness, only serene composure.
   "You want to stop me?" he asked, his tone shifting into veiled threat.
   He already knew-if even Nagato with the Rinnegan had fallen to this man, then what chance did he really have?
   Still, he couldn't yield. To do so would be to die.
   Being aggressive might not guarantee victory, but it might at least buy him time or keep the other wary enough not to kill him outright.
   The masked man rarely revealed his hand. Kamui remained his trump card, mysterious and unpredictable. As long as he kept his real identity hidden, he could still invoke fear with the legend of Uchiha Madara.
   He didn't believe Uchiha Haru could see through him with just a few brief encounters.
   Uchiha Haru let out a low laugh.
   Still pretending?
   Maybe others would be cowed by Kamui's strange mechanics or the mere name "Uchiha Madara."
   But not him.
   He knew exactly who this man was behind the swirling vortex mask. He knew his secrets, his techniques, his strengths, and weaknesses.
   He was a time traveler. He'd already seen the truth.
   1
   Pretending in front of him?
   Impossible.
   "So what?" Uchiha Haru said indifferently.
   The masked man's lone eye glinted with tension. Was he really going to have to fight?
   No. He didn't want that.
   Not unless he was sure he could win-and he wasn't.
   Nagato's defeat stood as a stark warning.
   Still, he couldn't just walk away and leave Nagato's body behind.
   He made his move.
   A sharp wooden spike burst forth from his sleeve, stabbing directly at Haru.
   Wood Release: Cutting Technique!
   Strike first-gain the advantage.
   As the secret manipulator behind the Akatsuki, the masked man's power wasn't to be underestimated. Chosen by Uchiha Madara himself, he was anything but weak.
   His attack was lightning-fast, silent, and direct. A strike with no warning-no chance to counter.
   But unfortunately, his target was Uchiha Haru.
   One of the most fearsome, unfathomable shinobi in the current ninja world.
   What might have worked on other elite-level enemies looked almost laughable against him.
   When the wooden spike stabbed forward, the figure in front of him shimmered-and vanished.
   Body Flicker Technique.
   The place where Haru had stood became a blur, a phantom image rapidly fading.
   But this wasn't an ordinary Body Flicker.
   It was an advanced, forbidden-level version of the technique-one that blurred the lines between movement and spatial teleportation.
   This was the same class of technique that made Uchiha Shisui legendary in the ninja world.
   But Haru had long since surpassed even Shisui.
   His mastery of the Body Flicker had reached such heights that even time itself seemed to bend around his movements.
   The wooden spike pierced nothing but an illusion.
   Still, the masked man remained unnervingly calm.
   Even after his surprise attack failed, he didn't panic. He remained still, composed.
   Because he had never intended to win in direct combat.
   He was always several steps ahead.
   As the true mastermind behind the Akatsuki and Madara's chosen proxy, his intellect was more dangerous than any ninjutsu.
   Before arriving in Konoha, he had done extensive research. He had ordered White Zetsu to gather every scrap of intel on Uchiha Haru-analyze his fighting style, techniques, and history.
   Haru's Body Flicker was no secret.
   It had been seen numerous times during his rise. The masked man had already archived it in his mental database.
   So when his attack failed, he was not caught off guard.
   In fact, it was expected.
   And he had already prepared for what came next.
   The wooden spike in his hand suddenly sprouted barbs, growing rapidly, violently, like a wild vine. In the blink of an eye, the room filled with a dense, spiked wooden wall.
   He pushed it forward like a battering ram-then immediately retreated.
   But not to attack.
   He never intended to fight.
   From the start, his only goal was time-a brief distraction.
   Enough to activate Kamui and escape with Nagato's body.
   Uchiha Haru realized this the moment he reappeared from his flicker technique.
   He didn't hesitate.
   He punched.
   The entire spiked wall shattered instantly-splintering into fragments, reduced to nothing in a single blow.
   But it was already too late.
   The masked man had used that fleeting moment to appear beside Nagato's broken body. Already, his form was beginning to distort, space warping around him as he started to phase into the Kamui Dimension.
   "You think you can leave?"
   Uchiha Haru narrowed his eyes.
   He hadn't expected to be outmaneuvered by something so simple. Carelessness. But escaping from him wasn't that easy.
   1
   In an instant, he shot forward at full speed.
   His body, blessed with the physique of an tsutsuki, had become stronger and more refined alongside his rising power-approaching a state of near-perfection.
   The speed he unleashed in that moment was almost indistinguishable from teleportation.
   It felt like he was there one second, and the next-he was already here. It defied logic, transcended perception. That was the kind of speed he now possessed.
   Just like now, with the masked man and Konan.
   Once Kamui began to activate, how long would it take for them to completely phase out and vanish into the other dimension?
   At most-one or two seconds.
   When Haru shattered the wooden wall of thorns, the two had already begun to fade.
   In other words, the time they'd left him to act was barely a second.
   But that single second... was all he needed.
   He was already in front of them.
   He threw a punch.
   The force screamed like thunder through the air.
   A sharp sonic boom tore through the silence-the very air rippled and warped from the force.
   The masked man's heart twisted with horror.
   He had never met someone like this. The sheer intensity was enough to make the soul tremble.
   Could even the legends... could even Madara Uchiha himself, do something like this?
   He didn't know. He didn't have time to consider it.
   All he could do now... was act.
   Accelerate the shift into Kamui's dimension as fast as possible-bring himself, Konan, and Nagato's body into safety.
   Otherwise, death was certain.
   Bang!
   Uchiha Haru's fist landed squarely against the masked man's back.
   His body flew uncontrollably through the air, completely helpless.
   A burst of bright, crimson blood sprayed from his mouth.
   Despite the agony, the masked man gritted his teeth and didn't stop the jutsu. Instead, he used the force of Haru's blow to push himself farther away.
   Kamui continued to spiral open-just in time.
   In a final swirl of chakra and space distortion, the masked man, Konan, and the lifeless Nagato disappeared into the vortex.
   They were gone.
   "Hmph. He actually ran away?"
   Haru stared at the spot where they vanished. His brows furrowed slightly.
   Ever since he had obtained the five golden abilities, no matter what kind of opponent or situation he faced-he always handled it with calm ease.
   There had never been a single misstep.
   But this time... the masked man got away.
   That didn't sit well with him.
   Still, even if the man had managed to escape, it hadn't come without consequence.
   The punch he landed just now was anything but light.
   Even a veteran Kage-level shinobi would've been left in shambles.
   The masked man might be stronger than the average Kage, but don't think for a second that he could just shake off that attack.
   1
   Haru glanced at the trail of blood still staining the ground, not yet dry.
   He turned around and left for Konoha.
   The masked man had taken refuge inside Kamui's dimension. Unless someone possessed the other Mangeky Sharingan eye connected to it, it would be near-impossible to locate him-even with access to the most forbidden jutsu scrolls in the Hidden Leaf.
   1
   There was no reason to linger.
   After all, this assault... wasn't a failure.
   His real target had been Nagato.
   Now, Nagato was dead.
   Mission accomplished.
   As for the Rinnegan?
   He never cared for it in the first place.
   The Rinnegan was a higher evolution of the Sharingan. That much was true.
   And Nagato's pair-those legendary eyes-were indeed among the most powerful.
   But no matter how mighty they were, those eyes had never belonged to Nagato. They were transplanted. They weren't truly his.
   And without that deep connection, they could never be wielded to their full potential.
   To Haru, his own Sharingan-rooted in blood, soul, and lineage-was far more practical and precise.
   Let the masked man inherit the Rinnegan now.
   His strength would increase, no doubt. Perhaps even surpass Nagato's level and rise to the ranks of a true super-Kage-level shinobi.
   But what did that matter to Haru?
   He had taken down Nagato with only modest effort. What threat could the masked man possibly pose?
   Especially when Haru still had two of the five golden abilities he'd never even shown to the world.
   Back when he was merely Kage-level, those two abilities had already stunned the shinobi world.
   They had once been powerful enough to suppress the regeneration of both the First and Second Hokage-despite them being revived through Impure World Reincarnation.
   Now?
   Now, he had stepped into a level that no one could imagine.
   ---------
   ьъьъ Check out new Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Tsunade You're Really Drunk
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 3 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 189: Chapter 189 : The Akatsuki Organization is Almost Wiped Out!
   ьщьщ Check out new Fanfiction ьщьщ
   ьъ Naruto : Tsunade You're Really Drunk ьъ
   --------
   At this moment, within the masked man's Kamui space-
   There stood the masked man, Konan, the lifeless body of Nagato, and Yahiko's corpse, now transformed into the Deva Path Pain.
   Two living people, two dead bodies.
   The silence was suffocating.
   Konan could not conceal the grief in her heart. Her closest companion was gone-again. She sat on the ground in a daze, her expression empty.
   There had once been three of them.
   Then Yahiko had died.
   And now, Nagato was gone too.
   She was the only one left.
   For a moment, she felt completely lost, uncertain of what to do next.
   She had always stood behind Yahiko and Nagato, protected by them, following their lead as they pursued their grand, seemingly unattainable ideals.
   Now, both Yahiko and Nagato were gone.
   Was she to carry on those dreams alone?
   What should she do from here?
   The masked man remained silent.
   Just moments ago, Uchiha Haru's punch had landed squarely on his back, dealing a severe injury.
   But to maintain the image of his identity as Uchiha Madara, he had no choice but to endure the pain and not let it show. He couldn't allow anyone to detect even the slightest weakness.
   After all, Uchiha Madara-the legendary shinobi-was not someone who could be injured so easily.
   This incident dealt an unprecedented blow to the Akatsuki organization.
   Not only had their nominal leader, Nagato, been killed, but the mission had also ended in failure.
   Aside from the successful capture of Gaara, the One-Tail Jinchriki, their attempts to retrieve the Six-Tails and Nine-Tails had all failed.
   Worse yet, the Akatsuki now faced internal crisis.
   Nagato's death alone was a devastating loss. But once the news of their attack on the Hidden Leaf Village reached the rest of the organization, new problems would arise.
   And that problem was Uchiha Itachi.
   When Itachi joined the Akatsuki, there had been a silent agreement-only he would be allowed to capture the Nine-Tails.
   Furthermore, though it was never spoken aloud, both sides understood that Itachi was not just an Akatsuki member-he was still a shinobi of Konoha.
   The Akatsuki could use Itachi to fight against other villages and nations, but they could never raise a hand against Konoha while he was among them.
   This man-who had slaughtered his entire clan for the sake of the Hidden Leaf-would never allow such a betrayal.
   But now, they had acted against Konoha behind Itachi's back.
   If they had succeeded, perhaps it would have passed quietly. But they had failed-and now they would face the consequences of failure.
   Itachi's wrath.
   He was a powerful shinobi who had awakened the Mangeky Sharingan. No one could afford to underestimate him.
   Should Itachi take this opportunity-while the Akatsuki were reeling-and turn against them in fury, their situation would become immeasurably worse.
   Their entire operation had taken a serious hit, and the organization's internal structure was on the verge of collapse.
   This was the most perilous moment for the Akatsuki since its rise.
   Even someone like the masked man-who usually remained composed even in disaster-felt a splitting headache just thinking about it.
   But the one who troubled him the most... was Uchiha Haru.
   This man, who had been an enigma ever since the Uchiha clan massacre, had finally revealed his hand-and had become the masked man's greatest obstacle, repeatedly destroying his plans.
   It was no exaggeration to say: if it weren't for Uchiha Haru, the Hidden Leaf Village would have already fallen, and the tailed beasts would have all been gathered.
   Next, he would have summoned the Gedo Statue, fused the chakra of all nine tailed beasts, and resurrected the legendary Ten-Tails.
   His dream-a world with Rin in it-would be within reach.
   But now... everything had changed.
   With Uchiha Haru standing in the way, every step forward would be hindered.
   And eliminating Uchiha Haru in secret? Impossible.
   Even Nagato, with the Rinnegan, had fallen. Who else could possibly be Haru's match?
   What to do?
   The masked man didn't know.
   Uchiha Haru's strength had exceeded all his expectations. For the first time in a long while, he was at a loss.
   But he understood one thing clearly.
   Right now, his top priority was to stabilize the Akatsuki organization-reunite the surviving members and regain internal control.
   Despite the setbacks, Nagato, their symbolic leader, had died. Hidan and Kakuzu had fallen in recent years. Biwa Juzo had been killed unexpectedly by Uchiha Haru.
   Their strength was a fraction of what it had once been.
   But if the remaining members could unite, they would still form a force to be reckoned with.
   As for the future... they would deal with that when it came.
   "Let's go."
   After a long silence, the masked man finally spoke.
   Frequent use of body virtualization outside of Kamui space imposed a strict five-minute cooldown. Although time flowed differently within Kamui space, it wasn't without limitations. They couldn't remain here indefinitely.
   A moment later, a swirling vortex of transparent chakra opened in the void.
   The masked man, Konan, and the corpses of Nagato and Yahiko were all transported out of the Kamui space and returned to reality.
   "Let's go," he repeated.
   The masked man turned, preparing to leave.
   He needed to find White Zetsu and gather information. He had to confirm the status of Uchiha Itachi, Kisame, Deidara, and Sasori.
   But after just a few steps, something felt off.
   Konan wasn't following him.
   He turned around, frowning slightly.
   "Konan. Let's go."
   He was met with silence. After a moment, Konan spoke quietly, "Let's go?"
   "Where exactly are you going?"
   Since losing Nagato-one of her closest friends-Konan had become unnervingly calm after the initial wave of grief. There was no emotion left in her voice; it was cold, distant. The masked man's heart stirred uneasily. Konan seemed... different, but he still said, "Of course. We need to contact the rest of the Akatsuki."
   "Though Nagato is dead, our plans, our dreams, must continue."
   But Konan shook her head firmly. "No. I will not go back."
   "Not go back?"
   The masked man paused. "Then where will you go?"
   Konan's voice grew sharp, her face hardening with lethal resolve. "I will take Nagato and Yahiko back to the Hidden Rain Village. Then I will take revenge. I want Uchiha Haru's life."
   Her eyes burned with murderous intent.
   Uchiha Haru had taken away her most important partners.
   She had to avenge them.
   As for dreams? They no longer mattered.
   Compared to those unreachable ideals, revenge was closer-more real.
   "Konan, don't be impulsive."
   "You are no match for him. Going there will only get you killed."
   The masked man's gaze was steady but laced with concern.
   He understood her pain-why she was choosing this path-but he couldn't just watch her walk to her death.
   Not because of old friendship or loyalty; those had long since died. He had killed those once close to him without hesitation. But Konan was different-there was still some value to her existence.
   A waste of a life was unforgivable.
   Konan was no mere pawn; she was a true Kage-level powerhouse. Losing her now would be a loss the Akatsuki could ill afford.
   Yet she remained calm, almost detached, as she said quietly, "Let him kill me. Maybe that's not such a bad thing."
   A hint of relief, almost acceptance, lurked beneath her words.
   The masked man finally understood: Konan didn't just want revenge. She wanted release. With her two closest friends gone, what was there left to live for?
   "Why are you doing this?" he asked softly.
   "There's still a long way ahead. We may yet have a chance against Uchiha Haru."
   He tried to soothe her.
   Right now, consolation was all he had to offer.
   "To deal with Uchiha Haru?" Konan's eyes narrowed, her voice sharp with disbelief. "Why?"
   Her gaze locked onto his, silently asking if he truly had to rely on her.
   He was speechless.
   There was no answer.
   No one could stand against a master like Uchiha Haru with absolute strength.
   Konan's face twisted with bitter irony as she stood, preparing to leave with the bodies of Nagato and Yahiko.
   Though just a woman, she was no ordinary shinobi. Carrying two corpses was no burden for a Kage-level warrior.
   She intended to take Nagato and Yahiko back to the Hidden Rain Village-and then seek revenge on Uchiha Haru.
   Not for dreams, not for justice-just revenge.
   She didn't ask for mercy. She asked for death.
   "There is nothing left in this world for me."
   "Wait!"
   Just as Konan began to perform a ninjutsu to leave, the masked man called out.
   Konan turned with a flicker of annoyance. "What now?"
   "If I told you I can avenge Nagato-would you come with me and stay with the Akatsuki?"
   The masked man's voice was calm, steady.
   "Can you?" she challenged, unconvinced.
   She had just witnessed the battle. Before Uchiha Haru, the man claiming to be Uchiha Madara had no answer. He barely escaped with his life, paying a heavy price.
   How could he stand as a rival to Uchiha Haru?
   The masked man's expression faltered for just a moment but quickly regained composure.
   He was the mask of Uchiha Madara. This was the only way to command respect and trust.
   "I can."
   His voice was as majestic and unyielding as ever.
   Konan was silent for a long moment.
   Then, with eyes like clear autumn water, she lifted her gaze.
   She would rather grasp at any chance of revenge than accept death.
   If there was even the slightest hope, she would never let it slip away.
   ---------
   ьъьъ Check out new Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Tsunade You're Really Drunk
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 190: Chapter 190: Third Hokge Death
   ьщьщ Check out new Fanfiction ьщьщ
   ьъ Naruto : Tsunade You're Really Drunk ьъ
   --------
   "Are you sure?"
   Konan asked again, her voice steady but cautious. She would only follow through if the plan was truly feasible.
   "Of course," the masked man nodded. "Follow me. I will explain everything."
   Without another word, he turned and left. Konan hesitated for a moment, then finally followed him.
   ...
   Inside the Hidden Leaf Village.
   The place was a ruin-everywhere bore the scars of destruction from the Deva Path's Chibaku Tensei.
   Seeing their homes devastated like this...
   But the villagers of Konoha were more relieved than sorrowful.
   Because if that man hadn't appeared, their situation would be far worse. Perhaps none of them would even be alive.
   If your house is gone, you can rebuild it.
   But if your life is lost, there's no second chance.
   After Uchiha Haru had left, the villagers were still stunned that he had completed what seemed an impossible task-alone.
   Suddenly, several ninja appeared at the edge of the battlefield.
   Their clothes were stained with blood, grief clear in their eyes.
   But as they looked around, their expressions froze in disbelief.
   This... is supposed to be Konoha?
   Where was the Hokage Rock?
   Where was the Ninja Academy?
   Where was the village?
   Everything was gone.
   Had they not lived there for so long, so intimately familiar with the place, they might have doubted they were even in Konoha.
   Kakashi and Asuma soon noticed these returning ninja.
   They recognized them as members of the ANBU squad assigned to protect the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen.
   After Orochimaru's sudden assault on the village, Sarutobi had gone missing.
   Though he had always valued strength above many things, sometimes committing acts beyond ordinary understanding, Sarutobi still cared deeply for Konoha and its people.
   He knew Orochimaru was a formidable foe and must have prepared a contingency plan during his disappearance.
   Nonetheless, Sarutobi fought Orochimaru without hesitation to defend the village.
   To minimize civilian casualties, he deliberately drew the battle outside the village limits.
   Now, these ANBU who had guarded Sarutobi closely had returned-but Sarutobi himself was nowhere to be found.
   Could something have happened?
   Kakashi's mind raced. Without hesitation, he vanished with a Body Flicker Technique and reappeared before the ANBU group.
   Asuma, Might Guy, and others quickly followed.
   A heavy silence filled the air; everyone sensed something was gravely wrong.
   The ANBU, normally confident protectors, now looked ashamed and uneasy, but their leader stepped forward.
   "What happened?" Kakashi demanded.
   "Where is the Third Hokage?" Asuma's voice was firm, bordering on desperate.
   The lead ANBU sighed deeply, grief etched in his face.
   "To protect the innocent villagers, the Hokage used himself as bait to lure Orochimaru away from the Hidden Leaf and engaged him in battle."
   "Eventually... he..." The ANBU's voice cracked with sorrow.
   A heavy silence followed, the pain in his eyes unmistakable.
   Though he didn't finish the sentence, the meaning was clear.
   Kakashi was stunned.
   Since learning the true nature of the Third Hokage, all his previous respect had turned to resentment. He had grown to despise the man for his cold, calculating decisions and for his role in his father's death.
   He even wanted to overthrow Sarutobi's "corrupt and dark" regime.
   But now... learning that the man had given his life for Konoha stirred a strange, conflicted feeling deep inside him.
   "What?" Asuma's voice cracked, disbelief turning to near outrage.
   "How could the Hokage fall? How is this possible?"
   Asuma was the Third Hokage's son.
   Though he had clashed with his father during his youth, those moments were mere youthful rebellion.
   Deep down, Asuma admired and was proud of Sarutobi Hiruzen, who had been not just his father but a hero and a spiritual pillar.
   Now, the news shattered him completely.
   His mind went blank.
   Only one phrase echoed in his heart:
   "Impossible. This can't be real."
   "How could the Third Hokage die... He is the Hokage!"
   Even though, deep down, he might not truly understand it.
   His father was old, and his strength had been gradually declining over the years.
   Meanwhile, Orochimaru-the opponent-was in his prime. Decades ago, he had been renowned as one of the legendary Sannin of Konoha. His current power was impossible to accurately gauge.
   Moreover, this sudden strike must have been meticulously planned.
   If the two truly fought head-on, Sarutobi Hiruzen would have been more likely to lose than to win.
   Behind Asuma, Yuhi Kurenai heard the news and was also visibly surprised.
   For some reason, a sudden thought flashed through her mind-she recalled what Uchiha Haru had once told her.
   He would never let her return to a life ruled by fear.
   She had originally thought that Haru would either take her away from all this, or intimidate the Third Hokage enough to prevent him from acting against Haru.
   But now... could it be that all of this was part of Haru's plan?
   This inexplicable thought surfaced unexpectedly in Yuhi Kurenai's mind.
   Although it was merely speculation, with no concrete evidence, the possibility lingered.
   Might Guy's face also showed surprise and sorrow.
   This ninja, known for his boundless enthusiasm and simple-mindedness, was showing the purest grief for the passing of the Third Hokage.
   "Where is Orochimaru?"
   After a moment of solemn silence, several people gathered their thoughts.
   As the son of the Third Hokage, Asuma was the first to ask.
   The grief in his heart immediately transformed into burning hatred.
   He wanted revenge.
   He wanted to kill Orochimaru and avenge his father.
   Others exchanged looks and turned toward the ANBU members.
   Some shared Asuma's thirst for vengeance.
   But others did not.
   For example, Kakashi and Yuhi Kurenai.
   These two, who knew the true nature of Sarutobi Hiruzen, felt little sadness over his death beyond mild surprise and a faint sense of relief-perhaps even some joy.
   Others might not know, but they were well aware that the Third Hokage was far from a perfect man.
   His death seemed only fitting.
   Still, everyone was concerned about Orochimaru's whereabouts.
   Orochimaru had killed the Third Hokage.
   But he must not be allowed to harm anyone else.
   Especially the innocent villagers of Konoha-they must be protected.
   Kakashi's thoughts immediately turned to his student, Uchiha Sasuke.
   When Sasuke had been in the Forest of Death, Orochimaru found him and branded a Cursed Seal of Heaven on his shoulder.
   This seal contained tremendous power.
   Kakashi had seen it before, yet had no way to remove or counteract it.
   Clearly, Orochimaru's reckless acts were motivated by some deeper plan-not mere boredom.
   Now that the Third Hokage was dead and Konoha had suffered a devastating blow,
   Would Orochimaru's next target be... Sasuke?!
   "Don't worry," the lead ANBU said, his face tight with hatred. "Though the Third Hokage died in battle, Orochimaru's victory was not without cost."
   "To defeat Orochimaru, the Hokage was forced to use the Shiki Fujin."
   Shiki Fujin.
   Hearing those words, the faces of everyone present changed.
   No one here was unfamiliar with that forbidden sealing technique.
   The Fourth Hokage, Minato Namikaze, had used it years ago to seal the Nine-Tails.
   The cost was grave-he sacrificed his life to contain Kurama's power.
   Now, to protect Konoha, the Third Hokage had resorted to the same ultimate technique against Orochimaru.
   "It's just a pity..."
   At this point, the ANBU member's grief became unbearable. He was almost speechless.
   Kakashi, Asuma, and the others urgently pressed him.
   "What happened next?"
   Could it be that even the Shiki Fujin failed to seal Orochimaru?
   Had Orochimaru become so powerful that he resisted the sealing technique?
   "Unfortunately, when the Hokage performed the Shiki Fujin, he was already gravely wounded."
   "The seal was incomplete. He couldn't hold on."
   The ANBU sighed deeply.
   "Still, the Hokage managed to seal Orochimaru's hands. His strength is no longer what it was."
   At those words, every person present imagined the tragic scene.
   Even Kakashi and Yuhi Kurenai, who had harbored bitterness toward Sarutobi Hiruzen, couldn't help but admire his sacrifice.
   For Konoha, he died alongside his enemy.
   Such a man may have committed many mistakes-but he was not entirely bad.
   "Third Hokage.. dad... father..."
   Asuma could hold back no longer. He collapsed to his knees, covering his face as he wept bitterly.
   This blow was too heavy to bear.
   No one approached or tried to comfort him.
   First, everyone was grieving or burdened with their own complicated feelings.
   Second, after such a tragedy, there was no way Asuma would keep his sorrow bottled inside. He needed to release it, to feel relief in the act of mourning.
   ---------
   ьъьъ Check out new Fanfiction ьъьъ
   ьъ Naruto : Tsunade You're Really Drunk ьъ
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 191: Chapter 191 : Orochimaru's Plan!
   Unknown to them, a pair of eyes watched this place silently in the dark.
   Naturally, those eyes belonged to Orochimaru.
   Just as Kakashi had suspected, Orochimaru's current target was Uchiha Sasuke.
   After witnessing the power of Uchiha Haru and Uchiha Itachi's Sharingan, Orochimaru had long coveted such formidable ocular abilities. He hadn't hesitated to attack Haru and Itachi, but both attempts had ended in considerable losses.
   Thus, he shifted his focus to Uchiha Sasuke.
   After a long period of observation, he recognized Sasuke's talent as extremely high-no less than his brother, Uchiha Itachi.
   As for comparing him to Uchiha Haru...
   Orochimaru was not so reckless as to think Sasuke was inferior.
   Following multiple encounters with Haru, he acknowledged that individuals like Uchiha Haru were destined to become legendary shinobi, rarities even once every hundred years.
   Only legendary figures such as Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama could be considered on the same level.
   Everyone else? They weren't even in the same league; there was no point comparing them. People like Uchiha Haru were extraordinarily rare.
   Even if Orochimaru wished to, encountering someone like Haru again would be almost impossible.
   Uchiha Sasuke was now his best candidate for the plan.
   Young, energetic, and incredibly talented.
   If Orochimaru could take over a body like Sasuke's, his own strength would grow exponentially.
   "Shall we make our move?" a young ninja from the Hidden Mist Village asked quietly beside Orochimaru.
   Orochimaru hesitated. Konoha was currently in turmoil; not only was he making a move, but even the Akatsuki had sent operatives.
   The very one possessing the Rinnegan, whose power was beyond comprehension, had already entered the fray.
   Konoha was thrown into chaos.
   Seizing Uchiha Sasuke now was an excellent opportunity.
   But should he really act?
   Orochimaru's gaze flickered as he noticed the young ninjas accompanying Sasuke-all from Kirigakure.
   These youths were exceptionally strong and gifted.
   When he had been in the Forest of Death, they had even attempted to attack.
   In the end, Haru subdued Uzumaki Karin with a carefully prepared backup plan, paying a heavy price, but leaving a deep impression.
   If he acted now, would Kirigakure's young warriors retaliate?
   Orochimaru pondered.
   It was possible.
   Because Sasuke was a member of the Uchiha clan.
   Though raised in Konoha, blood ties couldn't be erased.
   Considering the respect Kirigakure's young ninjas had for Uchiha Haru, it was very likely they would defend Sasuke.
   These three young ninjas from Kirigakure...
   Certainly, they stood out among their generation.
   But compared to Orochimaru-a Kage-level powerhouse-they were still leagues apart.
   Still, this thought caused hesitation.
   He wasn't worried about these youths.
   His true fear was Uchiha Haru standing behind them.
   The ninja who genuinely terrified Orochimaru.
   In the Forest of Death, just an illusion left behind on Uzumaki Karin had been enough to subdue him.
   Such power was truly terrifying.
   And now, during the Chunin Exams, the Akatsuki had launched attacks on all Tailed Beast Jinchriki participating.
   For this reason, Pain-the Akatsuki's leader wielding the Rinnegan-had arrived.
   But the result...
   Orochimaru stared at the chaos.
   It was beyond imagination.
   Even more surprising was the news he had heard from Konoha's villagers' expressions and words.
   It seemed Uchiha Haru had defeated Pain.
   Pain-wielder of the legendary Rinnegan.
   When Orochimaru first met Pain, he had no understanding of his true power. He attacked him but was instantly defeated.
   The Rinnegan was a terrifying ocular jutsu known only in legends.
   While the Sharingan was powerful, it had spread throughout the ninja world long ago, and legends and counters to it were plentiful.
   The Rinnegan was different.
   Besides its devastating abilities, the Rinnegan held an inscrutable mystery, making it unpredictable and all the more fearsome.
   In Orochimaru's mind, the Rinnegan was more powerful than the Sharingan.
   This was especially true when comparing Uchiha Haru to Pain.
   Haru possessed Wood Release, the Mangeky Sharingan, and numerous other unimaginable jutsu.
   But Pain had the Rinnegan.
   In a high-level battle, victory often came not from knowing more techniques, but from mastering them.
   Pain's Rinnegan was enough to surpass many.
   Therefore, Orochimaru had always believed that between Uchiha Haru and Akatsuki's leader Pain, Pein was stronger.
   But now...
   All his assumptions seemed overturned.
   Even Pain-with the Rinnegan-was defeated!
   Uchiha Haru...
   How exaggerated had his reputation become!
   Orochimaru didn't know all the details, but one thing was clear to him: from now on, he could never afford to offend Uchiha Haru again.
   Everything connected to Uchiha Haru must be avoided at all costs.
   Now, Uchiha Sasuke was standing beside the young shinobi from the Hidden Mist Village, so it was best not to make a move-for now.
   There would be opportunities in the future.
   But once someone angered Uchiha Haru, there would truly be no way out.
   Orochimaru couldn't help but recall the Flying Thunder God Technique marker Haru had left inside him.
   As long as that technique remained within his body, he could never escape Uchiha Haru's pursuit.
   If he truly crossed Haru, every move he made would be a step toward death.
   He wasn't ready to die yet...
   Additionally, Orochimaru had another thought:
   Instead of forcing the issue, he hoped that Uchiha Sasuke would join him voluntarily.
   This was crucial.
   If Sasuke did not come willingly, there could be unforeseen complications when Orochimaru tried to transfer his soul or perform other body-replacement jutsu later.
   So after a moment of hesitation, Orochimaru made his decision.
   "No, we don't attack Uchiha Sasuke now."
   The Hidden Sound shinobi around him didn't object.
   They dared not.
   Even though Orochimaru was wounded and not as strong as before, the impression he left was still deeply rooted in their minds.
   To them, Orochimaru was a word synonymous with obedience.
   With the decision made, Orochimaru prepared to depart.
   But then, a figure appeared amidst the ruins of the Hidden Leaf Village that caught his attention.
   Orochimaru focused.
   A black robe, a near-perfect physique, and an impeccable face.
   It could only be Uchiha Haru.
   After dealing with Nagato, Haru had used the Flying Thunder God Technique to return here immediately.
   The three young Hidden Mist ninjas-Kimimaro, Chjr, and Uzumaki Karin-rushed over.
   This time, Haru had single-handedly saved the entire Hidden Leaf Village, shining brilliantly.
   As Haru's students, they felt a surge of pride.
   Kakashi, Kurenai Yuhi, and Might Guy nodded in greeting as they noticed Haru's return.
   The villagers of the Hidden Leaf cheered again, showing their gratitude toward Haru.
   Only Asuma remained immersed in the pain of losing his father.
   Uchiha Haru looked calm. After exchanging greetings with several acquaintances, he suddenly turned his gaze toward a corner.
   Orochimaru's body trembled as an urge to flee surged within him.
   As expected, he knew he must not harm anyone connected to Uchiha Haru.
   Otherwise, the consequences would be catastrophic.
   He stood hidden, doing nothing.
   And yet, he was discovered.
   That terrifying feeling-
   But Orochimaru quickly reasoned.
   Why should I run?
   Why should I run?
   If I've done nothing wrong, there's no need to fear ghosts knocking at my door.
   I, Orochimaru, have done nothing.
   On the contrary, I've done something beneficial for Uchiha Haru.
   I killed the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, and removed a major obstacle for Uchiha Haru.
   Haru should be grateful to me. Why should I run?
   After this realization, Orochimaru felt a slight ease.
   But only slight.
   In truth, his heart still held some panic.
   Not long after, he quietly slipped away.
   Haru noticed Orochimaru's departure, and the corners of his mouth lifted in a faint smile, amused.
   Why did Orochimaru look at him like a mouse facing a cat?
   He wouldn't harm Orochimaru.
   "Uchiha Haru, are you alright?"
   Kurenai Yuhi quickly approached, her eyes filled with undisguised admiration.
   She knew that with Haru's strength, no harm could come to him.
   Still, worry lingered-who could guarantee no accidents?
   "With Uchiha Haru's strength? Of course he'll be fine."
   Might Guy laughed.
   After this battle, he was fully convinced.
   When Haru had first appeared, Guy regarded him as a rival to challenge and defeat.
   Years later, when they met again, Guy had opened seven of the Eight Gates and struck a full-powered punch.
   Haru had effortlessly blocked it.
   Such strength made Guy realize just how vast the gap was between them.
   Haru had transformed from a competitor into the goal he wanted to catch.
   Now, after witnessing everything during this Chnin Exam, Guy no longer imagined catching up to Haru.
   The strength Haru displayed had surpassed all expectations.
   It was a realm Guy would never reach in his lifetime.
   ---------
   ьъьъ Check out new Fanfiction ьъьъ
   ьъ Naruto : Tsunade You're Really Drunk ьъ
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 192: Chapter 192 : 50-50! Candidates for the Next Hokage?
   "The Third Hokage died in battle."
   Kakashi delivered the news to Uchiha Haru just as Kurenai Yuhi and Might Guy arrived at his side.
   "Oh."
   Uchiha Haru responded with a calm indifference.
   He didn't ask any further questions, nor did he display any emotion.
   Kakashi stared at Haru intently, trying to read something-anything-from his expression.
   But there was nothing.
   Or perhaps that was the answer in itself.
   Haru's composure was too perfect. Too unnatural.
   Even the most stoic shinobi would ask something upon hearing about the death of the Third Hokage. But Haru didn't even flinch.
   Could it be that... Uchiha Haru had known this would happen all along?
   Was this all part of a conspiracy between Uchiha Haru and Orochimaru? A setup?
   If so, the implications were terrifying.
   What exactly was Haru's goal? Did he plan to seize control of all Konoha?
   But on what grounds?
   Sure, Uchiha Haru had saved the Hidden Leaf during its darkest hour. He had singlehandedly prevented its destruction.
   But that alone wasn't enough to grant him power over the entire village.
   After all, Uchiha Haru wasn't even technically a Leaf shinobi anymore.
   The Uchiha clan's betrayal and the massacre that followed had left wounds far too deep. The village would never trust a lone Uchiha-no matter how powerful-enough to place its fate in his hands.
   So what was Haru's endgame?
   Kakashi couldn't figure it out. So, watching him carefully, he asked, "Haru, what do you think we should do now?"
   It was a question. But it was also a test.
   If Haru harbored any ambition toward Konoha, he might let something slip.
   But Haru only replied, "This is Konoha's internal matter. It's not my place to interfere."
   That line clearly distanced him from the Hidden Leaf.
   Kakashi was surprised.
   Had he misjudged him after all?
   Still skeptical, Kakashi added, "Haru, Konoha is in ruins now. The Third Hokage-Sarutobi Hiruzen-died in battle, and countless elite shinobi have fallen."
   "As for the so-called 'high-ranking officials'..."
   He didn't bother to disguise his disdain.
   The few shinobi standing nearby were all loyal, battle-hardened comrades. After everything they'd been through, they knew exactly what the village elders were worth.
   In peacetime, they did nothing but line their pockets and indulge in luxuries.
   And when the village was falling apart?
   They were nowhere to be found.
   The high council couldn't be trusted. Now, it was only the remaining jonin and commanders who could bear the weight of leadership.
   "I... we really don't know what to do," Kakashi admitted.
   Might Guy furrowed his brow and said, "Yeah..."
   "Haru, Konoha may have wronged you in the past, but it's still the place you grew up."
   "You may have left the village and no longer wear the forehead protector of the Hidden Leaf, but we still consider you a comrade."
   "That bond will never break."
   "I hope you can guide us. If you, Uchiha Haru, are willing to step forward, Konoha can survive this disaster!"
   Kurenai stood silently beside Haru. Though she didn't say much, her eyes clearly pleaded for his help.
   After all, this was her home-where she was born, raised, and made into a kunoichi.
   Haru looked around at the three of them. He hesitated for a moment before finally speaking.
   "As the head of the Kirigakure Security Division, I really shouldn't involve myself in Konoha's affairs."
   "But since you're asking me to help-and for the sake of the past-I'll offer some advice."
   Might Guy and Kurenai visibly relaxed. Just hearing that Haru was willing to help lifted their spirits.
   They knew: if Haru got involved, no obstacle would be too great.
   Kakashi, however, remained cautious. A part of him still wondered if Haru might use this moment to make a power play.
   But Haru seemed unconcerned with such thoughts. He continued, voice low and even:
   "First, with the Third Hokage gone, Konoha must choose a new Hokage-someone capable of guiding the village out of this crisis."
   "Second, you must stay vigilant about the movements of the other villages."
   "For years, Konoha has been the most powerful of the Five Great Nations. Because of that, you've hoarded more resources than any other. Countless villages resent you for it."
   "They haven't acted because they feared your strength."
   "But now, with Sarutobi Hiruzen dead, and your elite jonin forces crippled, Konoha is at its weakest."
   "If anyone plans to strike, this is their perfect window."
   "You must be ready."
   The weight of his words settled heavily in the silence that followed.
   They were truths the others had not yet dared to say aloud.
   Even a genius like Kakashi had overlooked them. Maybe it was stress, maybe grief-or maybe that was simply the nature of leadership: when you're in the middle of the storm, you can't always see the lightning.
   Might Guy and Kurenai nodded solemnly.
   For the first time since the attack, they had a sense of direction.
   Kakashi then asked again, "Haru, do you think there's anyone suitable to serve as the Fifth Hokage right now?"
   This was a critical moment.
   If Uchiha Haru wanted to control Konoha, he certainly couldn't do it by force.
   He had no foundation here-neither the leadership of Konoha nor its people would accept him.
   The smartest move was to install a puppet.
   He wanted to see what Uchiha Haru would say next.
   But what Haru actually said left him stunned.
   "In the Hidden Leaf Village, the person most qualified to become the next Hokage is, of course, Jiraiya-one of the legendary Sannin."
   Uchiha Haru stated it without a hint of hesitation.
   In the original timeline, it should have been Tsunade who became the Fifth Hokage. But in this reality, Tsunade was currently the director of the Medical Department in the Hidden Leaf Village.
   Given her critical role and responsibilities, it was impossible for her to return to Konoha and take on the Hokage position again.
   Neither Konoha's leadership nor the village itself would approve of such a shift.
   That made Jiraiya the most appropriate candidate.
   As one of the Sannin, Jiraiya's strength wasn't inferior to Tsunade's-if anything, he surpassed her in many aspects.
   But... would Jiraiya even agree to become Hokage?
   Uchiha Haru had asked him that exact question once, face to face.
   Jiraiya's answer then had been a firm refusal.
   And Haru doubted anything had changed.
   So now, after dropping Jiraiya's name, Uchiha Haru turned to Kakashi and asked calmly, "Kakashi, if Lord Jiraiya is unwilling to take on the role, would you be willing to shoulder this responsibility?"
   "Me?" Kakashi was caught completely off guard.
   He didn't even know how to react at first.
   When Haru mentioned Jiraiya, Kakashi's first instinct was agreement. He had immense respect for the man-a legendary ninja of the Sannin and the mentor of the Fourth Hokage, Minato Namikaze.
   To Kakashi, having Jiraiya become the Fifth Hokage would be the ideal scenario.
   In terms of credentials, experience, and strength, Jiraiya was unmatched.
   But he hadn't expected Uchiha Haru to suddenly suggest him as a candidate.
   Him? Hokage?
   Like many who grew up in Konoha, Kakashi had once dreamed of becoming Hokage as a child.
   He was no exception.
   But now... it felt far too sudden.
   His strength aside, he was still relatively young and lacked the experience necessary for such a monumental role.
   What was Haru thinking?
   "Yes, Kakashi. I'm talking about you," Haru confirmed, his voice calm but firm.
   There were only three people in Konoha right now with the qualifications to become the Fifth Hokage.
   One was Jiraiya-the obvious best choice.
   But if Jiraiya declined, then the choice fell to the remaining two: Danzo Shimura, head of the Root division, and Hatake Kakashi, the famed Copy Ninja who rose to prominence during the Third Great Ninja War.
   Each had their strengths and weaknesses.
   Danzo was old, cunning, and experienced. Alongside Sarutobi Hiruzen, he had led Konoha-one in the light, the other from the shadows-through years of prosperity.
   But Danzo's methods were notoriously brutal. His name was marred by bloodshed, secrecy, and countless black ops missions.
   His reputation stood in stark contrast to the Third Hokage's.
   If Danzo were named Hokage, there would be fierce opposition among the villagers and many of the ninja.
   But at the same time, due to his credentials and seniority, there would be plenty who supported him too.
   Then there was Kakashi.
   Son of the legendary Sakumo Hatake, the White Fang of Konoha, and student of the Fourth Hokage-Kakashi had impressive lineage and connections.
   He'd made a name for himself in the Third Great Ninja War and earned the moniker "Copy Ninja" throughout the entire ninja world.
   But his youth and lack of leadership experience were obvious weaknesses.
   Would the village trust him to lead during such a turbulent time?
   Between Danzo and Kakashi, it was a 50-50 gamble.
   From Uchiha Haru's perspective, Kakashi was clearly the better choice.
   He couldn't stand the thought of that old fox Danzo sitting in the Hokage's chair.
   Kakashi, on the other hand, was someone he understood-someone he respected.
   Of course he would back Kakashi.
   Kakashi looked at Haru with a conflicted expression.
   He still couldn't quite wrap his head around it.
   According to his earlier, most paranoid assumptions, Uchiha Haru wanted to manipulate Konoha-maybe even destroy it from within.
   But if either Jiraiya or Kakashi became Hokage, it was impossible for Haru to gain direct control. Both of them were too loyal to the village.
   So... had he misjudged Haru?
   Was there never any conspiracy?
   Had he been overthinking this the entire time?
   As that realization settled in, Kakashi felt a strange sense of relief.
   He knew better than anyone what kind of ninja Uchiha Haru was.
   He was terrifying-unpredictable, powerful, and unrelenting.
   ---------
   ьъьъ Check out new Fanfiction ьъьъ
   ьъ Naruto : Tsunade You're Really Drunk ьъ
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 193: Chapter 193 - The Prerequisite for Controlling Konoha!
   If you can avoid becoming an enemy of a ninja like him-don't.
   That was Kakashi's hard-earned lesson.
   "Haru, Lord Jiraiya is the best candidate for the Fifth Hokage," Kakashi said sincerely as he looked at Uchiha Haru.
   Of course, Kakashi had dreams of becoming Hokage.
   But compared to Jiraiya, he knew very well he wasn't qualified.
   Uchiha Haru remained calm.
   Kakashi's answer was exactly what he'd expected.
   "But what if Jiraiya refuses the position?" Haru asked.
   "That..."
   Kakashi's brow furrowed slightly.
   He didn't question why Jiraiya might refuse.
   Because he understood Jiraiya. He knew what kind of man he was.
   To most shinobi, the Hokage's seat was the pinnacle of power, a dream worth dedicating one's life to.
   But to Jiraiya... it meant nothing.
   Otherwise, the title of Fourth Hokage would have fallen to him, not his student, Namikaze Minato.
   Uchiha Haru looked at Kakashi with a subtle smirk.
   "If Jiraiya refuses to become the Fifth Hokage, and you don't want the seat either..."
   "Then who do you think is the most likely to be named Hokage?"
   Danzo.
   There was no need to even think.
   The name sprang immediately to Kakashi's mind.
   Aside from himself and Jiraiya, the most likely candidate was undoubtedly Danzo Shimura.
   And letting Danzo take that position would be a complete disaster.
   For years, the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen and Danzo-head of the Foundation-had operated as light and shadow within Konoha.
   Everyone had heard of Danzo's methods, his reputation, and the things he'd done behind the scenes.
   It was precisely because of that history that Kakashi knew-Danzo must never become Hokage.
   That would plunge Konoha into darkness.
   Sarutobi Hiruzen had made mistakes, many of them. But at the very least, he still cared about appearances.
   Even when he operated in the shadows, he would consider how his actions would affect his image and reputation.
   Danzo was different.
   He was the kind of man who would sacrifice everything for his goals-anything, anyone, any ideal.
   If Danzo seized power, Konoha wouldn't just suffer. It would rot from the inside out.
   Kakashi couldn't allow that to happen.
   After only a moment of hesitation, he looked up and made his decision.
   "What should I do?"
   His question was simple-what must he do to become the Fifth Hokage?
   Hearing that, Uchiha Haru gave a slight nod.
   As long as Kakashi was willing, the rest would be easy.
   "You don't need to do anything," Haru said, his voice calm. "As long as you're willing, you can sit in that seat."
   Of course, things were not as simple as he made them sound.
   After all, this was the position of Hokage-leader of one of the Five Great Shinobi Nations.
   But it all depended on who was pulling the strings.
   Back in Kirigakure, things had been far more complicated.
   Even though Mei Terumi had no base of support, Haru had lifted her to the rank of Fifth Mizukage through sheer power and manipulation.
   Now, in Konoha, Kakashi already had deep roots.
   For others, this might be difficult.
   But for Uchiha Haru, it was simple.
   Whether something could be done was never the issue.
   The only question was-did he want to do it?
   "Hmm?" Kakashi still didn't fully understand. How could he become Hokage without doing anything?
   That wasn't how this worked.
   Danzo was a power-hungry monster. He would seize this chance with everything he had.
   And Kakashi... would just sit back?
   "Yeah," Haru replied coolly. "Just watch."
   "As long as you want it, the position of Fifth Hokage is yours."
   Kakashi glanced at him, eyes narrowed in thought.
   He couldn't make sense of it.
   But he didn't ask further.
   Because he knew-Uchiha Haru never lied.
   And more than that, if Danzo became Hokage, it would benefit neither Haru nor the Hidden Mist.
   There was no way Haru would allow that man to rise.
   Yuhi Kurenai and Might Guy, who had been standing nearby the entire time, stayed silent.
   They didn't interrupt.
   They'd heard every word.
   And when it came to this matter-the leadership of the Hidden Leaf Village-they agreed completely with both Haru and Kakashi.
   If it wasn't going to be Jiraiya, then it had to be Kakashi.
   Even Might Guy, who had always seen Kakashi as his eternal rival, agreed without hesitation.
   Might Guy's strength was undeniable. Once he opened the Eight Gates, he could completely overpower Kakashi in combat.
   But becoming Hokage wasn't about being the strongest. It was about leadership. About ability.
   The Hokage needed to handle the affairs of the village, mediate disputes among the various clans, and navigate the complex relationships between Konoha and other great nations and hidden villages. It wasn't something a pure fighter could do.
   Might Guy knew himself well enough to understand that he wasn't suited for such responsibilities.
   So if Kakashi could become the Fifth Hokage, Might Guy would offer his full and sincere support.
   The same went for Yuhi Kurenai.
   She had entered the academy around the same time as Kakashi, and later, they had both been part of the mission to track down Tsunade, when they learned the truth about the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen.
   Over the years, Kakashi had helped her on many occasions.
   Their bond ran deep.
   If Kakashi became Hokage, she would be proud to see it.
   Now that the matter of the Hokage had been decided, Kakashi wasted no time. He began organizing the villagers to start rebuilding their homes. It was something that needed to be done anyway, and it would also help him gain the support of the people-important if he were to take up the mantle of Hokage.
   Might Guy and Kurenai joined in to assist.
   Asuma, on the other hand, was still trapped in grief over his father's death.
   Uchiha Haru stood silently, watching Asuma kneel on the scorched earth, his face hollow and despondent. He made no move to comfort him.
   Some things needed to be vented-only then could they truly be laid to rest.
   What Haru didn't say out loud was that aside from Jiraiya, Kakashi, and Danzo Shimura... there was actually one more person who, in theory, had the qualifications to be Hokage.
   1
   Sarutobi Asuma.
   But in this generation, Kakashi was far superior.
   Asuma simply wasn't ready.
   If the Third Hokage had lived for another ten years, perhaps Asuma could've grown into that role.
   But with the Third's sudden death, Asuma's chances at the Hokage position were all but extinguished.
   1
   After a moment of quiet observation, Haru vanished using the Body Flicker Technique.
   Kakashi, Guy, and Kurenai had their respective duties.
   And Haru had his own mission to complete.
   He was going to ensure Kakashi's path to becoming Hokage was unimpeded.
   When Haru reappeared, he was deep within the forest outside of Konoha.
   He recalled how, in the original Naruto timeline, Danzo was never one to stand his ground in times of crisis.
   Whether it was Orochimaru's assault or Pain's catastrophic attack, Danzo's first instinct was always to flee, not fight.
   1
   No matter how much he professed to be doing things "for the sake of Konoha," it was all just a front to serve his own ambitions.
   And that-above all-was why Haru despised him.
   The Third Hokage may have been flawed, but at least he was willing to give his life for the village.
   Danzo? He'd abandon it in a heartbeat if things didn't go his way.
   With his deep understanding of the Naruto world's events, Haru knew exactly where Danzo would be hiding.
   He arrived on the outskirts of Konoha and activated his advanced sensory abilities, honed to an inhuman degree. At the same time, he unleashed his Wood Release: Multi-Wood Clone Technique.
   Each clone carried a mark of the Flying Thunder God Technique, allowing Haru to teleport instantly to any location once a clone found the target.
   With hundreds of clones scouring the area simultaneously, Danzo didn't stand a chance of escaping detection.
   And sure enough, it didn't take long.
   One clone reported in: Danzo had been located.
   Haru immediately activated the Flying Thunder God mark and arrived at the scene in an instant. Then, he followed silently from the shadows.
   Danzo was holed up with members of his secretive Root organization.
   Not far from them was the ruined shell of Konoha.
   Even in the face of catastrophe, Danzo remained unmoved-calm, collected, and hiding in the shadows.
   The Root members around him were highly capable. Their strength was nothing to scoff at.
   If they had mobilized during the actual battle, their combat power could have made a massive difference.
   But instead, they stayed hidden-doing nothing.
   These shinobi had been completely brainwashed by Danzo.
   They had no families. No loyalty to Konoha. Only to Danzo.
   They obeyed him unquestioningly.
   It was hard to imagine how the Third Hokage-champion of the Will of Fire-had ever allowed this cancerous faction to exist within the village.
   When Haru arrived, Danzo was standing just outside the base, scanning the distance as if trying to glean information from the horizon.
   Just as Haru prepared to strike, a Root ninja suddenly appeared before Danzo.
   Danzo's expression shifted subtly.
   ---------
   ьъьъ Check out new Fanfiction ьъьъ
   ьъ Naruto : Tsunade You're Really Drunk ьъ
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 194: Chapter 194: Clean Up the Roots!
   "How is it?"
   "Have you completed the investigation?"
   Danzo Shimura narrowed his one visible eye, staring coldly at the Root ninja kneeling before him.
   "The investigation is complete," the Root ninja reported grimly. "The Third Hokage died in battle."
   "The entire Hidden Leaf Village has been reduced to ruins."
   "But Orochimaru and the Akatsuki have also retreated!"
   Danzo's exposed eye narrowed, a glint of calculation flickering in its depths. He was caught in a vortex of conflicting emotions.
   The good news: Sarutobi Hiruzen, the Third Hokage, was dead.
   At long last, the seat he had coveted for years-Hokage-was finally vacant. This was the best opportunity he had seen in decades. No more shadows, no more secrets. It was time to stand in the light.
   But his joy was tempered by the bleak reality: the current state of Konoha was abysmal. The village was battered, gutted, and teetering on the edge of collapse. It resembled a dying flame in the wind, liable to be snuffed out at any moment.
   He had stood behind Sarutobi for years and knew well the village's internal weaknesses. The top ranks lacked powerful Kage-level shinobi. Meanwhile, enemies like the Hidden Cloud Village were licking their lips from the outside, waiting for the right moment to strike.
   Now, with Konoha in ruins, its enemies would see blood in the water.
   Still, none of that mattered-so long as he could seize the Hokage's seat. Power first. Solutions later.
   So Danzo made his decision. He would return to Konoha at once with the Root to solidify his claim.
   But just as he turned to issue the order, a presence made the hairs on the back of his neck rise.
   A figure emerged from the shadows behind him, clad in a black cloak that seemed to swallow all surrounding light. Only a pair of blood-red eyes pierced the darkness, glowing like coals in a dying fire.
   Sharingan.
   "D-Danzo-sama..."
   One of the Root shinobi stammered, pointing at the silhouette. His voice trembled, something unheard of for one of Danzo's operatives. "Behind you!"
   Danzo's face twisted in annoyance.
   "What are you panicking about?!" he barked. "Such disgraceful behavior over nothing!"
   But the fear in his subordinates' eyes didn't fade. Instead, they grew more intense, their fingers still raised.
   "Danzo-sama... There's someone behind you!"
   Danzo's expression hardened. This time, he sensed it too-a faint shift in the air. A presence.
   He turned on instinct, vanishing with a burst of the Body Flicker Technique, reappearing several meters away. He immediately fixed his gaze on the spot he'd just occupied.
   And there he saw them: blood-red Sharingan spinning in the darkness.
   The face remained shadowed, but Danzo already knew who it was.
   Uchiha Haru.
   "You..."
   Danzo squinted, his tone low and dangerous, filled with grudging recognition.
   He remembered the humiliation vividly-the loss he'd suffered on the night of the Uchiha Clan's extermination. If it weren't for the power of Izanagi, he would have died then and there.
   And now this same man, stronger than before, stood silently before him.
   He had heard rumors of Haru's performance during Orochimaru and the Akatsuki's assault on Konoha. Terrifying power. Unmatched control. The whispers did not do him justice.
   Danzo's fingers twitched.
   Haru stepped calmly from the shadows, black cloak brushing the ground, Sharingan burning in the dim light. He had made no effort to attack-because he didn't need to.
   To Haru, Danzo was already dead.
   More Root shinobi began arriving in waves, alerted by the commotion. In moments, over a hundred of them had surrounded the clearing, their movements precise, emotionless.
   Danzo had clearly rebuilt Root after the Uchiha incident, and now his forces were here in full.
   1
   Danzo lifted a hand, voice sharp. "Attack."
   His order cut through the air like a blade.
   Every Root ninja present had been personally selected from elite families and academies. Each had undergone harsh training and brainwashing until they followed his every command without hesitation.
   Even when standing before Uchiha Haru, even with dread gnawing at their nerves, they moved.
   More than a hundred Root operatives surged forward-each one at least elite jonin level, each possessing unique skills honed through brutal training and years of Danzo Shimura's indoctrination.
   The force they formed when united was nothing to scoff at. Even a Kage-level shinobi would be wise to avoid facing them all head-on.
   But Uchiha Haru's lips curled slightly upward, showing no concern at all.
   Back in the days when he simulated the Uchiha Clan massacre within his mental training system, he had often been overwhelmed and defeated by these very Root shinobi. Surrounded and outnumbered, he had failed repeatedly in those virtual battles.
   Looking back on it now, it was almost nostalgic.
   But sentiment was a luxury he had no time for now.
   These people-these tools molded by Danzo-were no longer a threat to him.
   He didn't even need hand seals anymore. Ninjutsu flowed from him like breath-instant, seamless.
   Without warning, thick wooden spikes erupted violently from the earth beneath the charging Root operatives.
   Many of them didn't have time to react. Skewered on the sharpened wood, several died instantly, while others screamed in agony.
   The ones impaled didn't even get a chance to free themselves. The wooden thorns pierced through flesh, then sprouted again and again, growing uncontrollably-spreading like a parasitic infection. Their bodies were quickly riddled with sharp, jagged bark, crimson with blood. Their deaths were brutal and grotesque.
   Still, despite the horror before them, the Root ninjas didn't hesitate.
   Even surrounded by death, they charged forward as commanded.
   They were tools now-brainwashed to the point of absolute loyalty. Danzo's words were law. Even if he ordered them to kill their families or slit their own throats, they would not hesitate.
   So Uchiha Haru didn't hold back. There was no point in mercy for tools forged for obedience.
   "Wood Release: Nativity of a World of Trees!"
   With a thunderous rumble, trees burst forth from the earth like titans rising from slumber. In mere moments, a sprawling, dense forest covered nearly a kilometer of terrain.
   Each tree, each branch, each root and vine within the forest was an extension of Haru's will.
   Here, he was a god.
   The vines twisted to life, writhing like venomous serpents in the undergrowth. Their movements were too fast, too intelligent. They weren't just plants-they were predators.
   Even though the Root members were highly trained, under the influence of Haru's Wood Release, they didn't stand a chance.
   One after another, they were ensnared by vines and branches. The wood coiled tightly around their limbs, then constricted.
   Bones snapped like twigs.
   Blood sprayed.
   In seconds, bodies were torn apart-limbs separated from torsos, heads crushed like fruit. Gore and fragments of bone painted the trees red.
   The scene was unspeakably violent. The forest echoed with screams and the sickening sound of bodies being ripped apart.
   A few Root shinobi with stronger chakra reserves managed to hold out. They unleashed taijutsu, ninjutsu, and team coordination to fend off the onslaught of vines and living wood.
   But it was a losing battle.
   The number of branches seemed endless. For every one they cut, three more took its place. Unless someone could destroy the entire forest at once, there was no escape.
   At best, they could delay the inevitable. Their combined power was far below Kage level-formidable individually, but weak in the grand scale of shinobi warfare.
   A few held out momentarily. Then their stamina waned. Their bodies slowed. They were overtaken-pierced, bound, ripped apart.
   The trees showed no mercy. The blood flowed like rivers.
   And it had barely been half a minute since Danzo ordered the assault.
   Already, over a hundred Root operatives had died.
   Danzo stood frozen, his single visible eye wide with disbelief.
   He had hoped the Root operatives could at least buy him time to escape. His own life had always been his highest priority. He had once betrayed Konoha's ideals for survival-he would abandon these loyal shinobi just as easily.
   He felt no guilt.
   But he had underestimated Uchiha Haru-again.
   The power Haru displayed was devastating. It couldn't even be called a battle.
   It was an execution.
   Complete, overwhelming, absolute.
   Danzo had been so stunned, he forgot to flee.
   By the time he finally snapped back to reality, it was too late.
   A vine lashed out like a striking serpent-swift, silent, and deadly.
   Danzo's eye shrank in alarm. He moved to the side, avoiding it by inches.
   But the vine followed.
   It bent unnaturally mid-air, twisting with his dodge, still aiming for him.
   He knew what would happen if it caught him. He had seen it with his own eyes, had even felt it once before. He couldn't allow himself to be ensnared again.
   His muscles tensed.
   But his body was already too slow.
   The vine coiled tightly around him before he could complete his counter.
   His arms and legs were pinned. He couldn't form seals, couldn't reach his hidden weapons. He couldn't move.
   The vines squeezed tighter.
   Crack.
   The familiar, sickening sound of his bones snapping filled the air.
   Blood sprayed from his mouth.
   Then the vines tore.
   Limbs were ripped from their sockets. Flesh shredded like cloth. Bone snapped like bamboo. Danzo Shimura was torn apart, his remains splattering across the forest.p
   1
   ---------
   ьъьъ Check out new Fanfiction ьъьъ
   ьъ Naruto : Tsunade You're Really Drunk ьъ
   ------------------
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   -------------
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
   ---------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 195: Chapter 195: Uchiha Haru - If I Want Him Dead, He Won't Survive
   In an instant, a Kage-level ninja was slain by Uchiha Haru.
   It took little effort.
   This alone was a testament to Haru's overwhelming power.
   But was Danzo really dead that easily?
   Of course not.
   Haru didn't think so for a second.
   Danzo, that old schemer, was never particularly strong among Kage-level shinobi. In the original events of the Naruto world, Danzo couldn't even hold his own against Sasuke after he'd just awakened his Mangeky Sharingan.
   What made Danzo troublesome wasn't his own ability-it was the Sharingan implanted in his arm. More specifically, Izanagi.
   A forbidden-level technique.
   With every use, Izanagi could rewrite death itself, turning fatal damage into nothing more than an illusion.
   A ninja armed with Izanagi wasn't going to die so easily.
   That's why, even after seeing Danzo's body torn apart before his eyes, Haru stayed on high alert. His Eternal Mangeky Sharingan was constantly scanning the surroundings, its near-pathological insight leaving nothing hidden.
   Since he had chosen to strike Danzo down, it had to be final and absolute.
   If Haru declared Danzo must die-then Danzo would die.
   Sure enough, he soon found the rat attempting to fake his death and escape like a coward.
   "You... you..."
   Danzo was just about to slip away when he suddenly froze.
   Someone was standing in front of him.
   He looked up-and his heart sank.
   It was Uchiha Haru.
   Before he could say or do anything, Haru flicked his wrist. A shuriken shot through the air and sank into Danzo's throat with deadly precision.
   "You... you..."
   Danzo clutched his bleeding neck with trembling hands, blood bubbling between his fingers.
   Veins bulged on his forehead. His eyes widened as if trying to speak, to plead-but no words came out.
   Only blood.
   His mouth frothed red as life slipped away.
   Finally, his eyes dimmed into lifeless grey.
   With a dull thud, Danzo collapsed onto the earth, dead on the spot.
   But Haru didn't stop.
   Danzo-this cockroach of a man-wasn't so easy to kill. His skills may have been mediocre, but his tenacity and survival tricks were unmatched.
   Haru turned and began searching again.
   And sure enough, not long after-he found him.
   Danzo, resurrected.
   His expression was grim and filled with bitterness.
   Izanagi again.
   The jutsu that could undo even death had become Danzo's curse. A tool that should've turned the tide of battle had turned into a ticket for prolonged humiliation.
   He loathed it-but he had no choice.
   The gap in strength between him and Haru was like heaven and earth.
   To Haru, killing him was like crushing a bug.
   Even if Danzo revived ten thousand times, he would only be forced to die ten thousand times more.
   Swish!
   This time, Haru unleashed the Wood Release: Cutting Technique.
   Sharpened wooden spikes burst from the ground, impaling Danzo through the chest and abdomen.
   They didn't just stop-they grew, ripping through muscle, organs, and bone.
   In seconds, Danzo's body resembled a grotesque pincushion.
   A hedgehog of gore.
   It was a horrific sight. But it still wasn't over.
   Again-Danzo revived.
   And again-Haru stood before him, eyes gleaming with that same cold amusement.
   It wasn't that Haru enjoyed killing.
   But watching Danzo's miserable cycle of death and resurrection was just too ridiculous.
   Surely Danzo never imagined such a day would come.
   To be slaughtered repeatedly like a worthless animal, completely helpless.
   So why keep reviving?
   What was the point?
   Even Danzo didn't have an answer.
   Part of him wanted to let it end-to finally fall and stay down.
   There was no meaning in struggling anymore. His fate was sealed.
   But to give up Izanagi? To stop fighting and let Haru kill him?
   That... he couldn't accept.
   Not yet.
   If-just if- there was still a sliver of hope, some miracle waiting in the shadows...
   Who could say for certain that he would die this time?
   Danzo clung to that twisted hope.
   He didn't want to die. He hadn't become Hokage. He hadn't fulfilled his lifelong ambitions. His twisted ideology, his vision for Konoha-none of it had been realized.
   He couldn't die.
   He refused to die.
   So, again and again, fueled by delusion and desperation, Danzo used Izanagi.
   Even though each revival came with growing agony, disgrace, and a sense of utter helplessness...
   He couldn't stop.
   Yet, Izanagi wasn't infinite.
   Even with the Hashirama Cells implanted in his body to bolster stamina and chakra regeneration, there were limits.
   Danzo's right arm-stuffed with stolen Sharingan-was the source of his Izanagi chain.
   And now, it seemed that the moment had come.
   Danzo Shimura gasped heavily, his face ashen and bloodless.
   He had endured the excruciating pain of dying and reviving over and over again-each resurrection more humiliating than the last. His only hope had been that perhaps, just perhaps, the tides would turn in his favor and grant him a sliver of survival.
   But now, that seemed impossible.
   After experiencing so many life-and-death scenarios in such rapid succession, Danzo's mind and psyche teetered on the brink of collapse.
   He wasn't sure he could hold on if it happened even one more time.
   The bad news: this was his last resurrection.
   If he died now, there would be no coming back. No more Izanagi. No more tricks.
   The good news? This was the last resurrection. If he fell now, he'd finally escape the cycle of despair-no more agony, no more fear, no more helplessness. A true end.
   But he didn't want to die-not yet.
   If he could just find one more chance...
   "No... No... Uchiha Haru, you can't kill me!" Danzo roared, his voice hoarse and trembling with desperation. "I can't die yet!"
   "Do you know who I am? Do you know my identity? Do you understand the consequences of killing me?"
   "Are you trying to start a war between Konoha and the Hidden Mist Village?!"
   Danzo's words came out low and furious, barely restrained rage mixing with terror.
   He hadn't given up. His own power was pitiful in comparison to Haru's, but he still had one last weapon-his words. His influence. His position.
   But Haru wasn't moved.
   He smirked coldly. A sharp wooden spike sprouted from his arm-sleek, deadly, and infused with chakra-and launched forward without hesitation.
   Danzo's pupils contracted in fear. His instincts screamed at him to dodge.
   But he was too slow.
   Especially when compared to Uchiha Haru's Wood Release: Cutting Technique.
   Pfft!
   A mouthful of blood erupted from Danzo's mouth. His body jerked as the wooden spike impaled him.
   His face twisted in disbelief. His eyes widened with despair.
   Is this... where it ends for me...?
   He didn't want to accept it. Not like this.
   But it was too late. His fate had long been sealed.
   If blame was to be assigned, it lay squarely on him-for having offended someone far beyond his ability to control.
   Danzo could feel the strength draining from his limbs, his body growing heavier with each breath.
   Finally, he collapsed to the ground with a dull thud.
   His vision blurred. His senses dulled.
   And then, the last words he heard in his miserable life rang out-calm, cold, final.
   "You were never worthy of representing Konoha."
   Uchiha Haru's voice was quiet, but it cut deeper than any blade.
   Danzo Shimura, leader of the secretive and notorious "Root" faction, had foolishly expected the village to avenge him?
   Ridiculous. Laughable.
   Haru stood over his corpse, scanning the area with his Eternal Mangeky Sharingan, making sure there were no tricks left, no final surprises. Only after confirming Danzo's death did he finally relax.
   That old bastard was slippery-too slippery.
   Let your guard down for even a second, and he might just find a way to escape death once again.
   Haru wouldn't allow that.
   Not this time.
   Just to be sure, Haru drew the blade at his hip and flung it at Danzo's corpse. The blade pierced clean through.
   Danzo was dead.
   Truly dead.
   His body, though, still bore the unmistakable traces of Senju Hashirama's cells. The sheer potency of those cells always left physical distortions on the transplant host-bulging growths, malformed tissue, and sometimes even wood-like appendages.
   The legacy of the "God of Shinobi" could be seen etched into Danzo's corpse.
   An ambition that outstripped reason. A greed that consumed everything.
   Danzo had dreamed of mastering power he couldn't comprehend.
   He had paid the price.
   Haru's eyes narrowed.
   Across Danzo's modified right arm, numerous Sharingan were now closed-sealed shut by overuse. The telltale sign of Izanagi's cost. Each time the forbidden genjutsu was used, the eye would shut, losing its light temporarily.
   Now, all but one were closed.
   Just one eye remained open.
   The one Danzo had always kept hidden under his bandaged eye socket.
   The blood-red Sharingan spun slowly, its tomoe forming a perfect blade-shaped pattern.
   A Mangeky Sharingan.
   This was Uchiha Shisui's eye.
   Haru recognized it immediately.
   In this world, few possessed the Mangeky Sharingan. And Danzo only had one-it could only belong to Shisui.
   "Kotoamatsukami..." Haru muttered under his breath.
   The ultimate illusion-a genjutsu so powerful it could manipulate thoughts without the victim ever realizing it. The crown jewel of Uchiha Shisui's dojutsu.
   The eye that had once represented hope... now buried in a grave of betrayal and blood.
   Slowly, Haru stepped forward.
   Raising one hand gently, he summoned several slender vines from the ground with his Wood Release, guiding them toward Danzo's lifeless face.
   The vines twisted expertly, prying open the eye socket and delicately extracting the Mangeky Sharingan.
   The eye floated toward Haru's outstretched palm.
   Haru stared at it.
   Blood-red. Alive. Dormant-but pulsing with immeasurable power.
   His own Eternal Mangeky Sharingan activated instinctively, swirling in his eyes as he examined the structure and chakra signatures embedded within the eye in his hand.
   He was cautious.
   As a transmigrator, Haru knew just how dangerous this dojutsu was.
   Kotoamatsukami wasn't some ordinary genjutsu.
   It was the pinnacle of illusion-the most advanced mental manipulation technique in the ninja world.
   Once caught in it, even a powerhouse could be rewritten from the inside out-without ever noticing it.
   Even Haru, despite his confidence, had no intention of testing fate.
   Caution was his ally.
   Every movement was calculated. Every flow of chakra, controlled.
   He wouldn't take a single unnecessary risk with Shisui's Mangeky.
  
  
  
  
   Chapter 196 : Meet Uchiha Sasuke!
  
   After a while, the blood-red glow in Uchiha Haru's eyes faded, and his vision gradually returned to normal.
   Just moments ago, Haru had closely examined the Mangeky Sharingan belonging to Uchiha Shisui-the one harboring the top-tier genjutsu, Kotoamatsukami. Though it was only a cursory inspection and far from full comprehension, he could still sense the immense power concealed within the eye.
   Even someone as formidable as Uchiha Haru had to be cautious. That alone spoke volumes about how terrifyingly strong Kotoamatsukami truly was.
   And with that realization came a bold new idea.
   Currently, Kotoamatsukami forced unwavering loyalty to Konoha on anyone it affected. But what if... the illusion at its core could be rewritten? Modified and repurposed?
   Could he bend such a godlike genjutsu to his own will?
   Of course, it was just a hypothesis. The actual process would be immensely difficult-perhaps even impossible for most. But to Haru, it was at least worth exploring.
   With that, he carefully preserved Shisui's eye, keeping it intact and safe for future study.
   As for the other Sharingan implanted into Danzo's stolen right arm-Haru took them as well. These eyes belonged to the Uchiha Clan. No matter what, they couldn't be allowed to fall into foreign hands or be left to rot as grotesque trophies.
   After finishing all that, Haru used a powerful Fire Release jutsu to incinerate the remains of Danzo and everything in the vicinity. He erased every trace, leaving nothing behind.
   He didn't do it for himself-but for Kakashi.
   If it ever came to light that Haru had assassinated Danzo, and with people knowing how close he was to Kakashi, rumors would spread. Accusations. Suspicions. It would damage Kakashi's already delicate position as Hokage.
   For the sake of his old friend, everything needed to disappear-silently, cleanly, and completely.
   Once the deed was done, Haru returned to Konoha.
   It hadn't been long since he'd left to confront and kill Danzo. When he returned, the state of the village hadn't changed much.
   Under the guidance and coordination of Kakashi, Might Guy, Kurenai Yuhi, and others, the villagers were already deep into rebuilding. The scars of the attack still lingered, but the rebirth of the Hidden Leaf was already underway.
   In the midst of ruin, Konoha still pulsed with quiet strength and tenacity.
   A resilient village. A will that could not be crushed.
   The call broke Haru's contemplation. Kimimaro, Chojuro, and Uzumaki Karin ran toward him, faces beaming despite the wreckage around them.
   They had been looking for him.
   "Yeah." Haru nodded, his expression softening. He looked over his three students and asked gently, "Are you all okay?"
   Kimimaro stepped forward first, his tone calm and collected. "We're fine. Though this crisis was severe, we've reached the point where we can protect ourselves."
   "Yeah! Teacher, you don't have to worry!" Chojuro added quickly, clenching his fists.
   Karin nodded as well, her usual sarcasm replaced by earnestness.
   In this Chnin Exam, their teacher-Uchiha Haru-had overwhelmed every opponent, his performance bordering on mythical. As his disciples, they couldn't afford to bring him shame.
   "Good," Haru replied, clearly pleased.
   These three genin from the Hidden Mist Village were still young. They lacked experience, and their power hadn't yet matured. Compared to seasoned Chnin and Jnin, they were clearly outmatched.
   But to possess such conviction and determination at their age? That alone set them apart.
   Haru believed firmly: these three would become the pillars of the Mist in the future.
   After offering them a few words of encouragement, Haru turned to Karin, whispering a few additional instructions. Then, he prepared to take them back.
   With Konoha in the middle of upheaval, Haru no longer had the time or energy to watch over them. The Chnin Exams were effectively over. Their purpose in coming to Konoha had been fulfilled.
   There was no longer any reason to linger.
   But before leaving, Haru knew he had to speak with Kurenai Yuhi.
   No matter what happened, the bond he had formed with her wasn't something he could just abandon without a word. That would be beneath him-irresponsible.
   He instructed Kimimaro, Chojuro, and Karin to wait nearby while he went alone.
   Using the Flying Thunder God Technique, Haru instantly teleported to Kurenai's location.
   When he appeared, he found her speaking with several other ninja-some familiar, some less so.
   Of course, "unfamiliar" was a relative term. Haru had lived in Konoha for a long time. Even if he was a loner by nature and avoided close connections, it was impossible not to recognize a few faces.
   And the familiar ones? Very familiar indeed.
   Among them stood Might Guy-radiating the same explosive energy no matter the situation.
   He was one of the few people Haru truly respected in the Hidden Leaf.
   And beside him... Yugao Uzuki.
   Counting it up, Uchiha Haru had been in Konoha for quite some time. Yet he had never encountered this cold and beautiful kunoichi during his stay. Even before leaving the village years ago, he hadn't seen her up close.
   Now that he was back, it wasn't surprising. Yugao Uzuki was a member of the Anbu-Konoha's shadow operatives. She rarely showed herself publicly, instead guarding the Hokage and patrolling the darkness of the village unseen.
   That was likely why Haru hadn't noticed her until now.
   As he looked at the familiar figure, who had once been so close to him, a strange feeling of intimacy washed over him.
   She had changed-Yugao had grown even more graceful, her features sharper, her bearing more mature. And yet, the icy aura that had once merely lingered around her now radiated with undeniable intensity.
   The first to notice his arrival was Might Guy, who, as always, radiated boundless energy and vitality.
   As a taijutsu master, Guy's instincts were keener than most. He could feel pressure and killing intent more acutely than nearly anyone else on the battlefield. It didn't surprise Haru that Guy would notice him immediately.
   At Guy's shout, the other shinobi present turned their heads.
   "Haru!" Kurenai Yuhi exclaimed warmly, breaking into a smile as she quickly approached him.
   By now, everyone in the village knew about their relationship. Neither of them had ever tried to hide it. Kurenai never felt the need to be secretive about her feelings for him.
   Haru, on the other hand, had noticed something else.
   The moment Yugao Uzuki laid eyes on him, her gaze lit up with shock-but it lasted only an instant. Her expression swiftly returned to its usual calm, detached demeanor. She didn't even greet him.
   Some things were better left unsaid. He understood, even if he didn't fully know what had changed.
   He had already chosen Kurenai Yuhi.
   Yugao and Kurenai were close-entangled in both friendship and trust. To betray one for the other would be disgraceful.
   Of course, if neither of them minded...
   But he quickly buried the thought.
   He noticed the other shinobi nearby eyeing him with a blend of admiration and fear.
   That reaction wasn't new.
   Twice now, Uchiha Haru had saved Konoha in times of disaster. The villagers were deeply grateful-but their respect was tinged with unease.
   After all, he wasn't just strong. He was terrifying.
   Even the elite among them had rarely seen a shinobi of his level-someone who walked the line between legend and living weapon.
   But Haru didn't care for their stares.
   He turned to Kurenai and stated his purpose plainly.
   Yugao's expression shifted visibly. But she quickly corrected herself, forcing a faint smile.
   Haru looked at her gently.
   This woman-who had loved him in silence for so long, who had supported and watched over him through danger and bloodshed-he couldn't bring himself to be cold to her.
   "The Chunin Exams are over. Konoha's just suffered a devastating attack. It's not the right time for me to stay."
   "Oh..." Kurenai's eyes dimmed with disappointment.
   She had known this would happen. All the other village representatives had left after the exams went sideways. Haru staying any longer would only bring complications.
   But even so, knowing he had to leave didn't make it easier.
   He leaned in, placing a hand gently on her head, then whispered in her ear, "Don't worry."
   "Keep the Flying Thunder God kunai I gave you. I can return to Konoha anytime to see you."
   Even with that reassurance, Kurenai couldn't help but feel reluctant. After a moment, she looked up again, her voice soft but firm.
   "Then you have to come back and see me often."
   "Of course," Haru replied without hesitation.
   Beside them, Might Guy, Yugao Uzuki, and the other shinobi who had been present took the hint and slowly walked away, giving the couple some privacy.
   No one wanted to be the third wheel. And no one wanted to witness this open display of affection-they had enough of that "dog food" already.
   Haru and Kurenai strolled side by side through the ruined streets of Konoha.
   It would be their last walk together for a while.
   The village was scarred-rubble lined the roads, buildings reduced to husks. But there was life beneath the debris. People were rebuilding, pushing forward.
   As the two walked, they reached a narrow alleyway-and spotted someone familiar.
   She had been helping carry supplies and organize reconstruction efforts. When she saw Haru approaching, a flicker of joy brightened her face.
   But then her eyes drifted toward Kurenai, who walked closely at his side. That joy dimmed a little.
   Still, Hinata remained polite. She greeted her teacher respectfully, then nodded to Haru.
   Her tone was sweet, her demeanor as well-mannered and gentle as always. But something about her expression seemed distant.
   Perhaps it was disappointment. Or maybe something more subtle.
   Neither Haru nor Kurenai dwelled on it.
   They continued onward, talking softly as they walked.
   Eventually, it was time to say goodbye.
   Despite her earlier composure, Kurenai found herself faltering. Even though Haru had promised to return-even though she believed him-watching him leave still hurt.
   But partings were inevitable. Some things couldn't be changed.
   Haru gave her one last embrace, then stepped away, heading toward the village gates.
   But he wasn't leaving just yet.
   There was still one person he had to see.
   He had promised Uchiha Mikoto, Sasuke's mother, that he would meet him.
   ьъьъ Check out new Fanfiction ьъьъ
   ьъ Naruto : Tsunade You're Really Drunk ьъ
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   Chapter 197: Chapter 197 : Uchiha Haru: You Can Call Me Stepfather!
   "What do you want from me?"
   The second Protagonist, Uchiha Sasuke, crossed his arms and spoke coldly. Despite his youth, his skill at pretending was impressive-distinctly unique. After all, wherever other ninjas were, they treated Uchiha Haru with respect. It had been a long time since anyone dared speak to him like this.
   However, for the sake of Mikoto Uchiha and the fact that Sasuke was his half-brother, Haru chose to ignore the insolence.
   "Your mother asked me to bring you back to the Hidden Mist Village," Haru stated plainly.
   Sasuke's expression changed noticeably at the mention of his mother, but quickly reverted to his usual cold glare.
   "You're lying! My mother is dead!"
   Haru was stunned. Did Sasuke truly believe Mikoto was dead? Was this a baseless rant, or had Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen lied to him? These thoughts flashed through Haru's mind, but he remained calm.
   "Your mother is still alive."
   Unexpectedly, Sasuke's anger erupted, his eyes blazing with fury.
   "Liar! Murderer! You killed my mother and deceived the Uchiha clan! It's all your doing! You are my enemy just like Itachi. One day, I will kill all of you!"
   With that, he charged at Haru, wielding a crackling Chidori in his hand.
   Is this 12-year-old stupid? Charging at me like that is a quick way to seek death.
   If this were any other ninja, no matter who attacked him, he wouldn't show mercy-youth and ignorance meant nothing when faced with punishment.
   But Sasuke was different.
   Haru had promised to bring Sasuke back safely.
   Besides, Sasuke had to call him godfather; he couldn't be too cruel.
   Still, Haru couldn't let this slide.
   There was a saying: if a son is poorly taught, it's the father's fault.
   Before, Haru had overlooked Sasuke's ignorance.
   Since this arrogant son was ignorant, the godfather had to discipline him properly.
   So, as Sasuke rushed forward-
   Haru vanished with a sudden burst of the Body Flicker Technique.
   Sasuke stumbled, nearly falling.
   But he remained alert to his surroundings, guarding against any surprises.
   Haru, who had been in front of him moments ago, had disappeared completely.
   Such ninjutsu was astonishingly fast-even Kakashi couldn't pull this off so flawlessly.
   No trace was left behind.
   When someone disappears suddenly, they often reappear where their opponent's defense is weakest.
   Where is the weakest point on a person's body?
   Without a doubt: the back.
   Sure enough, Haru crouched behind him, voice low but firm.
   "Thousand Years of Death!"
   A scream tore from Sasuke's lips.
   His usual cold, composed demeanor shattered by agonizing pain.
   A grievous injury incapacitated him, rendering him unable to stand.
   He could hardly believe Haru had managed such a brutal technique-even Kakashi's pranks weren't this intense.
   After a long moment, Sasuke recovered, but his eyes remained wary and full of suspicion.
   Haru smiled inwardly, pleased with the lesson delivered.
   If this was to be a teaching moment, it had to hit hard.
   Sasuke would remember this.
   "Remember this: not everyone in the world will yield to you," Haru said calmly, eyes locked on Sasuke's.
   "This was a small lesson. If you do this again, you won't be able to endure the pain you just felt a second time."
   Sasuke's face flushed-half with shame, half with anger.
   Haru might strike again out of nowhere, and that pain would be unbearable.
   Even death would be preferable.
   "You're saying... my mother really isn't dead?"
   Uchiha Sasuke looked intently at Uchiha Haru and spoke.
   Though impulsive at times, Sasuke was undeniably a sharp ninja. He understood that if his mother had truly been killed by Haru, Haru wouldn't be addressing him so calmly. He was well aware of the fearsome power wielded by the man before him - a man barely older but possessing unfathomable strength. Rumors even whispered that Haru was a match beyond his older brother, Uchiha Itachi.
   During the chaos of the recent Chnin Exams in Konoha, Sasuke had witnessed firsthand the astonishing feats Haru displayed. If such a formidable ninja truly wished to take him away, there would be no chance for escape - no one could protect him. He could be taken silently, or worse, killed without a trace.
   Yet, Haru did not act like that.
   This realization made Sasuke place a little more trust in Haru.
   Haru glanced back at Sasuke, recalling the subtle hostility he had sensed from Sasuke and the other Hidden Mist young ninjas during the Chnin Exams. At first, Haru dismissed it as a challenge to prove themselves. But now, after hearing Sasuke declare his mother dead and accuse Haru of killing her, doubt and suspicion began to crystallize in his mind.
   He suspected that the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, or Danzo might have conspired behind the scenes, twisting facts and deceiving Sasuke.
   Haru did not argue. Instead, he activated his Sharingan and cast an illusion. No matter how much he explained, words alone could not convince Sasuke as much as firsthand experience could.
   When Sasuke's gaze fell upon Haru's blood-red eyes, he was instantly drawn into a dark, nightmarish vision.
   His eyes widened in terror.
   This was the nightmare he had endured more than once - the night of the Uchiha Clan Massacre.
   Back then, when the clan was brutally slaughtered, his brother had dragged him into the world of Tsukuyomi, forcing him to relive the horrifying massacre repeatedly. Over the years, these memories had haunted him, fueling his drive to grow stronger.
   Now, revisiting this dark memory, Sasuke felt overwhelmed, as if he had been thrown back in time to when he was powerless - a helpless child forced to watch atrocities unfold without the strength to intervene.
   The suffocation of helplessness crushed him.
   Sasuke crouched down, burying his face in his knees, unwilling to witness the vision.
   Suddenly, Haru's voice echoed softly in his mind.
   "Open your eyes and see everything clearly."
   "You know, all that your brother Itachi made you endure was a deception."
   "This is the true night of the Uchiha Clan Massacre."
   "Open your eyes and face the truth."
   Sasuke's heart shattered. Even though Haru spoke the truth, he was too terrified to lift his head.
   Haru said nothing further.
   He trusted that Sasuke would eventually overcome his inner demons.
   After an indeterminate time, Sasuke slowly raised his head, beginning to accept the reality.
   Throughout his life, the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen had instilled certain beliefs in him. He had listened carefully, but something never felt right. Those silent doubts had formed an unsolvable puzzle inside him.
   Now, the answer lay before him - how could he not seek the truth?
   Sasuke stood and looked at the night of the Uchiha Clan Massacre once more, this time as an observer rather than a victim.
   After a long while, Sasuke had absorbed the full truth of that night.
   Though it was Haru's illusion, every detail felt real, palpably vivid.
   The final truth was stark.
   Haru had not lied - what Sasuke had witnessed was genuine.
   Eventually, Haru let Sasuke exit the illusion.
   Yet Sasuke seemed trapped within, eyes closed and motionless, as if still ensnared by the nightmare.
   Learning such heavy truths at once was hard for anyone to process.
   After an unknown length of time, Sasuke finally opened his eyes.
   The anger had faded from his face; a maturity and resolve had replaced it.
   "Have you seen everything clearly?" Haru asked.
   "Yes," Sasuke answered calmly. "The Uchiha Clan Massacre was planned and executed by the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen, Danzo, and the Akatsuki organization."
   "They are the true enemies of our clan."
   "My father, Uchiha Fugaku, committed suicide. It was not my brother Itachi who killed him."
   "My mother is still alive."
   Haru nodded. "Good. That's exactly right."
   Seemingly satisfied, he continued, "Are you willing to return to the Hidden Mist Village with me now?"
   "Yes!" Sasuke blurted without hesitation.
   ьъьъ Check out new Fanfiction ьъьъ
   ьъ Naruto : Tsunade You're Really Drunk ьъ
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   Chapter 198: Chapter 198 : Sasuke : My Mother Is Still Alive?!
   After witnessing the truth of the Uchiha Clan Massacre night, Sasuke's loyalty to Konoha rapidly deteriorated.
   Of course, one major reason was that the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, had been deceiving him.
   At the same time, countless people who knew the truth remained silent, allowing Sasuke to continue living under false pretenses.
   For example, his teacher, Hatake Kakashi.
   Kakashi was fully aware of the strange circumstances surrounding the Uchiha Clan Massacre night, yet not only did he withhold that knowledge from Sasuke, he also insisted on teaching him to remain loyal to Konoha.
   Kakashi was one of the people Sasuke respected most, and being treated this way made Sasuke feel deeply betrayed.
   Now, Sasuke couldn't wait to leave Konoha.
   He wanted to escape this place that filled him with sorrow and hatred.
   Uchiha Haru looked at Sasuke and, without needing to guess, understood exactly what was going through Sasuke's mind.
   This feeling of betrayal wasn't good.
   But was it truly betrayal?
   Sometimes, knowing more only brings pain; ignorance can be a shield for survival.
   However, Haru didn't try to tell Sasuke this.
   Because words alone wouldn't help.
   Truth must be experienced to be understood.
   "Let's go," Haru said to Sasuke, then activated the Flying Thunder God Technique, instantly appearing beside Kimimaro, Uzumaki Karin, and Chjr.
   This was Sasuke's first time witnessing the incredible power of the Flying Thunder God Technique, and he was stunned.
   The anger and sense of betrayal in his heart momentarily softened.
   Seeing Haru return, Kimimaro, Chjr, and Uzumaki Karin, three young shinobi from the Hidden Mist Village, saluted him respectfully.
   Noticing Sasuke standing beside Haru didn't surprise them.
   They had already suspected something during the Chnin Exams, when their teacher showed special concern for Sasuke in Konoha.
   Back then, they had only vague feelings.
   Now, those feelings had become reality.
   Without hesitation, the group immediately used the Flying Thunder God Technique again, vanishing from Konoha in the blink of an eye and returning to the Hidden Mist Village.
   The Flying Thunder God Technique was undeniably effective.
   But mastery of such a technique required immense strength.
   Even the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, and the Fourth Hokage, Namikaze Minato-the founder and pioneer of the technique-could not casually use it like this.
   The strain on space-time and chakra consumption was beyond what ordinary shinobi could endure.
   Haru, having an Otsutsuki-level constitution with enormous chakra reserves and extraordinary perception, was able to perform such an extraordinary feat.
   After Haru's departure, Might Guy-who had left earlier to avoid witnessing any drama and "not to be a light bulb or eat dog food"-informed Kakashi that Haru was about to leave.
   Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief hearing this.
   If Haru really planned to strike Konoha, now was the perfect opportunity.
   He would never choose to leave at such a critical moment.
   In other words, Kakashi's previously terrifying suspicion that Haru intended to seize control of Konoha was likely unfounded.
   This news eased his mind considerably.
   Facing someone like Uchiha Haru was already a nightmare just to imagine.
   At that moment, Naruto and Sakura came running from afar, shouting out loud:
   "We saw with our own eyes that Sasuke was taken away by people from the Hidden Mist Village, and now he's gone!"
   "People from the Hidden Mist Village?"
   "Yes, it's him!" Naruto gasped.
   "Teacher Kakashi, has something happened to Sasuke?"
   Although Naruto and Sasuke had often clashed in the past, Naruto had always seen Sasuke as his closest partner.
   Now, Sasuke suddenly disappeared.
   He and Sakura had searched all over Konoha but found no trace of him.
   Hurriedly, they went to Kakashi to report.
   "All right, I understand," Kakashi nodded.
   "You two go back for now. Don't worry about this."
   "Sasuke will be fine," Kakashi said firmly, cutting Naruto off.
   Naruto still hesitated, wanting to say more.
   But Sakura pulled him along to leave.
   Naruto's impulsiveness clouded his judgment.
   Sakura, however, was more cautious.
   Though she was deeply worried about Sasuke, she knew how to read situations and hold her tongue better than Naruto.
   Kakashi was not surprised when he heard the news. Deep down, he knew there was a limit-Sasuke would not be in any real danger. Especially since the person who took Sasuke was Uchiha Haru from Kirigakure. Haru shared a close bond with Kakashi and many in Konoha.
   Even during the recent Chnin Exams, when a crisis threatened Konoha, it was Haru who acted decisively, rescuing the village from disaster. It was hard to imagine how grim things would have been without him. Probably none of them, including the Konoha shinobi, would have survived such a catastrophe.
   Though Sakura didn't know Haru well and only had hearsay about him, she trusted him on some level. At the very least, someone like Haru would never harm a teenager regardless of circumstance.
   After Naruto and Sakura left, Kakashi sighed and looked thoughtfully toward Kirigakure.
   Now that Sasuke had been taken by Haru, it was clear-Sasuke would not be returning. He had grown up in Konoha, yes, but he was still an Uchiha. Returning to Kirigakure, back to the Uchiha clan, was only natural.
   Moreover, since Haru had found Sasuke, it meant Sasuke was likely learning the truth behind the Uchiha Clan Massacre. Knowing all that, could Sasuke still want to stay in Konoha?
   The thought made Kakashi's expression grow bitter.
   The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, and Danzo had both deceived Sasuke-and Kakashi himself as well. But everything they did was meant to protect Sasuke. Kakashi just hoped that when Sasuke grew older, he would understand the pain and sacrifice behind their actions.
   After a pause, Might Guy suddenly spoke up. "Kakashi, have you noticed something? During all this chaos in Konoha, there's one person who didn't appear even once, as if he's vanished."
   "You mean Danzo?" Kakashi replied with a trace of disdain.
   He knew exactly who Danzo was. Always claiming to act for Konoha's good, but in reality? Never once stepping up when the village faced a true life-or-death crisis.
   Danzo was only after his own benefit, hiding behind the guise of loyalty. Kakashi simply looked down on him.
   "Yes," Guy said. "Konoha has just endured a massive event, even the Third Hokage fell in battle. But Danzo..."
   Might Guy frowned, his mind simpler and less inclined to think too deeply.
   "Do you think something happened to Danzo?" he asked.
   "No." Kakashi answered bluntly, no hesitation in his voice.
   An old silver coin like Danzo would flee faster than a rabbit if danger ever came his way. What kind of danger could possibly take down such a man?
   "Oh." Hearing Kakashi's words, Guy fell silent. Since Kakashi said it, there was no need to question further. The reasoning was not something he wanted to think about.
   After a moment, Kakashi added, "Guy, wait. We don't need to worry about Danzo. He'll come back on his own soon enough."
   "Right." Might Guy nodded without further comment, returning to his duties.
   Konoha was still recovering from heavy damage, and there was much work ahead.
   But what Kakashi did not expect was how time slipped by-one day, two days, then three-and still no sign of Danzo or any members of the "Root" organization. They seemed to have vanished without a trace.
   Had something truly unexpected happened?
   Kakashi refused to believe it.
   Still, to be cautious, he sent out search parties around the village. Yet no clues surfaced-except for one disturbing discovery.
   A large stretch of forested land nearby was completely burned to ashes. Where once stood lush greenery, now lay scorched blackened ruins.
   Such a massive fire couldn't have been accidental.
   Especially so close to Konoha, it would have drawn attention if it were natural.
   But no one had seen or heard anything.
   This led Kakashi to a grim conclusion.
   Someone had deliberately set that fire.
   The goal was clear: to erase all traces and destroy any evidence or bodies.
   Who had done this? What had they been trying to cover up?
   But his thoughts inevitably turned to Danzo and the "Root" organization-who should have returned long ago.
   ьъьъ Check out new Fanfiction ьъьъ
   ьъ Naruto : Tsunade You're Really Drunk ьъ
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   Chapter 199: Chapter 199: I Will Raise Your Mother!
   Danzo Shimura did not appear during Konoha's most critical moment.
   If he truly wanted to become Hokage, he would never have missed such an opportunity to win the people's hearts.
   But Danzo was nowhere to be seen.
   There was only one possibility: Danzo had met with an accident.
   Moreover, it was very likely that the accident happened here.
   If Danzo really had an accident here, then it was obvious who was behind it. Only one person in Konoha could have taken such action.
   No one else had the capability.
   Danzo's strength was no joke-he had reached a Kage-level power.
   Besides, he always had the "Root" organization's ninja by his side, fiercely protecting his safety.
   This was an extremely powerful force.
   It was nearly impossible to defeat such a force.
   Not to mention, what had happened was far beyond a simple defeat.
   It was a complete annihilation-no one escaped.
   The operation was incredibly fast, overwhelmingly one-sided.
   Otherwise, if even one person had escaped, the news would have been reported.
   In Kakashi's mind, the only person capable of such a ruthless, swift massacre was Uchiha Haru.
   All this was still speculation, but it was reasonable.
   Kakashi believed it must be the case.
   Because he also recalled another detail.
   After declaring his willingness to become Hokage, Haru had once asked Kakashi what he needed to do.
   At the time, Haru said he didn't need to do anything-he would inevitably become Hokage.
   Doesn't this perfectly fit the current situation?
   If Danzo really was dead, the Hokage position was 100% Kakashi, with no other contenders.
   "Could it really be you...?" Kakashi muttered quietly.
   After searching the area thoroughly and finding no trace of Danzo or Root operatives, he returned.
   Meanwhile, Uchiha Haru escorted Sasuke along with three young ninja who had participated in the Chnin Exams-Kimimaro, Chjr, and Uzumaki Karin-back to the Hidden Mist Village.
   After seeing Kimimaro, Chjr, and Uzumaki Karin off at their homes, he took Sasuke to see Mikoto Uchiha.
   Mikoto must be very happy to finally see her son after so many years.
   The promise he had left for Mikoto was finally fulfilled.
   However, when he arrived at Mikoto's house, no one was home.
   Haru was a little surprised.
   After Itachi Uchiha's betrayal of the clan, Mikoto had always been somewhat withdrawn within the Uchiha family.
   She rarely interacted with others.
   In the past, she mostly stayed at home except for duties.
   Haru clearly remembered Mikoto was supposed to be resting today-so why was she absent?
   Still, he didn't overthink it.
   Maybe Mikoto had some matter to attend to and had stepped out?
   With the Hidden Mist Village and the Great Elder's help, what could possibly have happened to Mikoto?
   Haru took Sasuke back to his own home.
   Originally, he planned to wait for a while to see if Mikoto would return.
   However, he unexpectedly encountered a problem.
   Haru noticed someone was already inside his home.
   This did not require any insight-it was obvious.
   He heard constant footsteps with no effort at concealment.
   Sasuke sensed something unusual too.
   But he didn't rush to act.
   What kind of accident could possibly happen to him with Uchiha Haru nearby?
   Was this some kind of joke?
   Unexpectedly, at that moment, the person appeared.
   She was a gentle, beautiful woman.
   When she saw Haru, she was stunned, then overjoyed.
   She hadn't expected Haru to return at that moment.
   But then she spotted Sasuke standing beside Haru-and the smile on her face froze instantly.
   Even after so many years apart, she recognized Sasuke immediately.
   Sasuke, too, stared blankly at the woman and murmured, "Mom... Mom..."
   The woman in Haru's house was Sasuke's mother-Mikoto Uchiha.
   Mother and son reunited after long separation.
   For a moment, both felt a complicated swirl of emotions.
   Loneliness, sorrow, and longing built up over the years exploded all at once, and hot tears streamed down their cheeks.
   Mikoto and Sasuke embraced for a long time.
   Haru watched this touching scene with a faint smile curling his lips.
   In just a few short years, Mikoto had endured so much.
   She was once the wife of the proud and high-ranking clan leader.
   One son betrayed the family.
   The other was alone, far away.
   She had also suffered suspicion and distrust from clan members.
   The same fate had befallen Sasuke.
   What was once a perfect family shattered overnight.
   At such a young age, not only was he deprived of his parents' company, but he also carried the heavy burden of hatred.
   He had been deceived and manipulated.
   Now, mother and son had finally reunited, and the long nightmare was, at last, over.
   Mikoto Uchiha and Sasuke clung to each other tightly, unwilling to let go for a long time.
   Uchiha Haru did not interrupt this deeply emotional scene.
   After a long moment, they finally parted.
   Mikoto lifted her head and looked at Haru gratefully, nodding.
   The gratitude she held for Haru was beyond words.
   It was hard to imagine what might have happened if Haru hadn't been there-if he hadn't promised to bring Sasuke back.
   Would she have been able to endure until now?
   But at that moment, Sasuke, standing beside her, said hesitantly, "Mother, why are you here?"
   "Shouldn't you be at home?"
   "Why are you... in his house?"
   He looked at Haru again, suspicion creeping into his voice.
   For some reason, Sasuke felt that something was off.
   Hearing this, Mikoto's expression shifted subtly, and for a moment she was at a loss for words.
   She couldn't tell Sasuke about her true relationship with Haru.
   Not to mention whether that relationship could ever be made public.
   Even if it could, Sasuke was still too young.
   Would he be able to accept it? That was a huge question.
   Haru was slightly taken aback as well; he hadn't considered this before.
   After a brief hesitation, he came up with an explanation.
   "I was away from the Hidden Mist Village for a long time."
   "Your mother is here helping me clean the house."
   That was likely what Mikoto had originally intended to do.
   Haru had just returned and noticed the house was spotless despite his absence, so this made sense to him.
   "Oh, yes!" Mikoto nodded repeatedly, affirming Haru's excuse.
   "I'm here to help Mr. Haru clean the place."
   She patted Sasuke on the shoulder and said, "Sasuke, Mr. Haru has been very kind to me over the years and has always taken care of me."
   "This time is no different. If it weren't for Mr. Haru, who else could have brought you back to me?"
   "You must be grateful to Mr. Haru in the future, okay?"
   Then he turned and bowed to Haru.
   "Mr. Haru, thank you for taking care of my mother all these years."
   Haru nodded in response, saying nothing further.
   The awkward situation had been explained, and both Mikoto and Sasuke had accepted it.
   Haru asked the mother and son to return home first.
   After such a long separation, they surely had much to catch up on.
   It would be inconvenient for them to stay by his side all the time.
   Unexpectedly, as Haru stepped out of his room, he overheard Sasuke whisper to Mikoto, "Mother, are you really here just to clean Mr. Haru's house?"
   "Why do I feel like something's off...?"
   Sasuke was met with silence.
   After a moment, Mikoto said quietly, "Children shouldn't ask about adult matters..."
   Haru was instantly puzzled.
   Was Sasuke really that perceptive?
   If he discovered the truth later...
   Besides, it wouldn't be practical to have Sasuke around for everything.
   No, he needed to find a way to get Sasuke to leave.
   Mikoto and Sasuke must not live together!
   After Mikoto and Sasuke left,
   Haru went to see Mei Terumi, the Fifth Mizukage.
   This time, he had brought three young Hidden Mist ninjas-Kimimaro, Chjr, and Karin-to Konoha to participate in the Chnin Exams.
   Now that he was back, he had to report.
   Using the Flying Thunder God Technique, Haru arrived directly at the Mizukage's office.
   Terumi Mei was buried under a mountain of paperwork.
   Having become Mizukage, she deeply understood that the title was not only an honor but also a heavy responsibility.
   It was far from easy to manage well.
   Even now, though the Hidden Mist's guards included Haru, and the medical team was led by Tsunade, with Ao, the Byakugan-wielding Kirigakure ninja, assisting him, it was still insufficient.
   Every day she faced a flood of official documents, which was truly exhausting.
   When Haru appeared, Mei didn't immediately realize he was back and merely waved her hand dismissively.
   When the visitor didn't speak, she looked up suspiciously, then suddenly her face brightened.
   Terumi Mei stood and greeted him warmly.
   "I came to see you upon my return," Haru said calmly.
   Her cheeks flushed slightly with a tender smile.
   After a moment, she asked, "How was your time in Konoha? How did the Chnin Exams go?"
   "Did Kimimaro, Chjr, and Karin pass?"
   Don't think Haru came back from Konoha just by normal means.
   He used the Flying Thunder God Technique.
   In fact, it hadn't been long since the Chnin Exam incident in Konoha.
   Therefore, the shocking news that Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen had died and Konoha had been razed to ruins hadn't spread at all.
   Even Terumi Mei, the Mizukage of the Hidden Mist Village, remained unaware.
   This Novel is Completed on Patreon
   ьъьъ Check out new Fanfiction ьъьъ
   ьъ Naruto : Tsunade You're Really Drunk ьъ
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   Chapter 200: Chapter 200 : Tsunade: How about what you promised me?
   Uchiha Haru roughly recounted the series of events that had unfolded in Konoha.
   At first, Mei Terumi remained calm.
   But as the story progressed, her expression shifted slightly.
   Especially when she heard about Orochimaru and the emergence of the Akatsuki organization, even though she was not there, she could vividly imagine the horrors that had unfolded.
   Orochimaru was one of Konoha's legendary Sannin and had once been a renowned figure throughout the ninja world.
   Not to mention, the Akatsuki's appearance was even more terrifying.
   This extremely mysterious and overwhelmingly powerful clan leader was truly daunting.
   The last time, two members of Akatsuki had invaded kiri to seize the Six-Tails Jinchriki, and the entire Village of the Bloody Mist had been powerless against them for a time.
   Now, the leader of Akatsuki himself had appeared in the Village of the kohona.
   Pain, the wielder of the Rinnegan.
   The more Mei Terumi listened, the more fear crept into her heart.
   The Rinnegan-something that existed only in legend-was real.
   And Uchiha Haru had actually defeated such a person.
   Moreover, it did not sound like it was an impossible feat.
   This... this was terrifying...
   Even after Haru finished speaking, Mei Terumi couldn't calm herself completely.
   She had seen Haru in action and already knew his strength.
   But she never expected him to be so powerful.
   It made her question whether he was even human...
   However, besides surprise, a great joy blossomed in her heart.
   Because now the Uchiha clan belonged to the Hidden Mist Village, and the current Uchiha Haru was the Uchiha Haru of Kiri!
   With Uchiha Haru standing there, who in the ninja world would dare attack the Hidden Mist Village?
   That sense of security was truly wonderful.
   After a moment, Mei Terumi said again, "This time, Konoha suffered such a great calamity, I fear the entire ninja world will be thrown into chaos."
   The ninja world had always been like this.
   The Five Great Ninja Villages balanced and checked one another, cooperating when necessary.
   But if one party declined, it often led to harm for all.
   That was Konoha's current state.
   Long ago, the Hidden Cloud Village had coveted the title of the top village in the ninja world.
   Now that Konoha was weakened, they would certainly seize the opportunity.
   Konoha had been the top ninja village for so long.
   Its population and resources were the largest among the Five Great Villages.
   No country or village would let that slip without a fight.
   When Mei Terumi said this, she was essentially asking Haru if he intended to attack Konoha.
   But she also understood that although Haru left Konoha because of the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen and Danzo Shimura, he might still have feelings for Konoha.
   Otherwise, he wouldn't have taken action during Orochimaru and Akatsuki's joint assault on Konoha.
   So she posed the question indirectly.
   Haru understood this well.
   Being left behind meant being crushed-a timeless truth.
   During the era when the Hidden Mist Village was known as the Village of the Bloody Mist, its territory was primarily on the ocean, and its resources were limited.
   Had it not been for that, other ninja villages would have taken over long ago.
   Now, Konoha was a true prize.
   Once war erupted, no one would resist trying to claim a piece.
   If not for Haru's presence, even Mei Terumi herself might not be an exception.
   Haru hesitated briefly, then replied evasively, "You are the Fifth Mizukage-what is your opinion?"
   Mei Terumi smiled and said, "Though I am the Fifth Mizukage, this concerns Konoha."
   "Although your Uchiha clan has had many conflicts with Konoha, you are, after all, a clan that originated there."
   "I'd rather hear your thoughts."
   "If other ninja villages truly attack Konoha, should we seize the opportunity to take advantage, or help Konoha and form an alliance to fight our enemies together?"
   Haru looked at Mei Terumi with admiration. She truly deserved her title, already understanding his mindset.
   After some thought, he said, "From the perspective of the Hidden Mist Village's interests, we should capitalize on the situation."
   "But personally, I would rather help Konoha."
   That was the honest truth-what Haru truly believed.
   "Then we will aid Konoha!"
   Mei Terumi agreed straightforwardly without hesitation.
   Haru's eyes flickered as he asked, "Don't you always put the Hidden Mist Village's interests first?"
   "How come you've changed?"
   He still remembered when Mei Terumi first met him, fearing he might harm the Hidden Mist Village.
   Now, was she so easily swayed to abandon the village's interests because of his words?
   Mei Terumi seemed to recall those moments from the past and felt slightly embarrassed.
   She had been so young then-ignorant of her place, even daring to bargain and threaten Uchiha Haru.
   The more she thought about it, the more ridiculous it felt, so she simply stopped dwelling on it.
   Looking at Haru, she said, "Even now, this decision is made for the Hidden Mist Village, not for you."
   "The ninja world is on the brink of chaos. The current Kirigakure is not strong enough to withstand the various storms that may come."
   "We need you as the guardian of the Hidden Mist Village."
   "I respect your opinion and will act accordingly. In truth, this is all to make you feel more secure staying in the Hidden Mist Village."
   "As long as you are here, the Hidden Mist Village will stand!"
   Uchiha Haru didn't say much. There wasn't much to add.
   Mei Terumi saw things clearly. The Hidden Mist Village truly couldn't do without him now.
   Keeping him meant protecting Konoha.
   "Don't worry. If you want to help Konoha, I can handle it alone."
   "The Hidden Mist Village does not need to mobilize a single shinobi."
   Haru's voice was calm, as if discussing something trivial.
   But this was no trivial matter.
   This was a matter of grave importance-one that would affect the entire ninja world.
   Mei Terumi smiled. "If you need anything, just tell me. On behalf of the Hidden Mist Village, I will support you with everything I have."
   Just as Haru was speaking with Mei Terumi, a woman's shout rang sharply outside.
   Everyone immediately knew who it was.
   In the Hidden Mist Village, who else but Tsunade would dare to shout like that in front of the Mizukage and call out to Haru so bluntly?
   Earlier, she had unexpectedly run into Chjr, Kimimaro, and Uzumaki Karin returning from the Chnin Exams. She stopped them to inquire, only to learn that Uchiha Haru had returned.
   Previously, Haru promised Tsunade he would find definite evidence within three years to clarify the deaths of her lover Dan Kat and her brother Nawaki Senju.
   Now, the three-year deadline was approaching.
   Haru had brought the younger generation-an excellent opportunity for ninja to participate in the Chnin Exams in Konoha.
   If no evidence surfaced this time, what future chances would there be?
   Tsunade had reminded Haru specifically before he left.
   So, as soon as Haru returned, she immediately sought him out to ask about this matter.
   Tsunade first went to Haru's home but found he was not there.
   Then she came to Mei Terumi.
   Sure enough, Haru was with her.
   "You're really something, Uchiha Haru," Tsunade thought bitterly. "You promised me, but you came to find Mei Terumi first."
   The thought made her furious.
   So, she came straight to the Mizukage's office and confronted him.
   "Uchiha Haru, how are things progressing with what you promised me?"
   Tsunade's tone was sharp with anger.
   She didn't know why, but seeing Haru standing with Mei Terumi made her blood boil even more.
   How could he not seek her out first and instead look for Mei Terumi?
   Haru looked calm, staring at Tsunade with an indifferent expression.
   Mei Terumi glanced between Tsunade and Haru.
   Though she was Mizukage, she obviously couldn't control everything in the Hidden Mist Village.
   The two people in front of her were beyond her control.
   Unquestionably, Haru had helped her become Mizukage.
   As for Tsunade, her strength was certainly less than Haru's, but as one of Konoha's legendary Sannin, she was no weakling.
   Especially with medical ninjutsu, her skills were unparalleled.
   The rapid development of medical ninjutsu in the Hidden Mist Village over recent years was inseparable from Tsunade's efforts.
   She couldn't afford to offend such a person.
   But now, Tsunade had come in full force, and Mei Terumi found it difficult to manage.
   She couldn't just watch the heads of the Security and Medical Departments do nothing in front of her.
   So, after a moment of thought, before Tsunade could explode, Mei Terumi raised her head and said, "Why don't you both..."
   She didn't finish her sentence, but her meaning was clear.
   It was inappropriate to discuss the personal matters between them in front of her, the Mizukage.
   Haru and Tsunade both understood Mei Terumi's implication perfectly.
   Neither wanted to talk about these things here.
   First, because these matters had nothing to do with the Hidden Mist Village.
   Second, because these were Tsunade's private issues.
   Third, because some secrets of Konoha were involved.
   Though neither was officially part of Konoha anymore, some lingering feelings remained.
   They didn't want too many people knowing these details.
   So, the two left Mei Terumi's office.
   They headed straight to Haru's home.
   As soon as they entered, Tsunade cut to the chase.
   "Tell me, what evidence did you get from your trip to Konoha?"
   "You promised me before that you would provide an explanation after this visit."
   "Besides, the three years we agreed upon are almost up."
   "I want to know the absolute truth now!"
   This Novel is Completed on Patreon
   ьъьъ Check out new Fanfiction ьъьъ
   ьъ Naruto : Tsunade You're Really Drunk ьъ
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   Chapter 201: Chapter 201: Exchange!
   Tsunade stared directly at Uchiha Haru and spoke deliberately, word by word, "Go ahead."
   But Haru simply met her gaze calmly, saying nothing.
   A flicker of frustration crossed Tsunade's face. "You haven't done anything."
   If that was truly the case, then even though she knew she couldn't defeat Haru, she would have to pursue justice on her own.
   She had come to the Hidden Mist Village three years ago based on a promise Haru had made.
   This matter couldn't just be left unresolved.
   "Of course not," Haru replied slowly, "I did get some useful information during my trip to Konoha."
   He had indeed learned something from Kakashi, but it was mostly speculation, lacking concrete proof.
   Still... since he, Uchiha Haru, had made a promise to Tsunade, how could he break it?
   "But some things become real only when you see them with your own eyes."
   "You saw it with your own eyes?" Tsunade was confused.
   Her lover, Dan Kat, and her brother, Nawaki Senju, had been dead for so long. How could she possibly see them again? Was it some illusion?
   She was intimately familiar with Haru's illusions.
   After considering it carefully, she thought perhaps this really was the only way.
   Otherwise, she really wouldn't be able to figure it out.
   Just as Tsunade was about to enter the illusion crafted by Haru, he suddenly stepped closer and took her hand.
   Instinctively, she tried to pull away.
   Yet when Haru's hand grasped hers, no repulsion came over her. It almost felt... possible?
   Her mind tangled in confusion.
   But soon the shift in the surrounding environment brought her back to reality.
   She realized why Haru had drawn so close: he intended to perform the Flying Thunder God Technique.
   She distinctly remembered it wasn't necessary before.
   Together they arrived in a dark, damp cave, heavy with a faint fishy odor.
   Inside, a figure stood waiting.
   Long, straight black hair, an unnaturally pale face, and snake-like eyes filled with malice...
   Tsunade snapped out of her momentary trance and frowned sharply.
   Although both were former disciples of the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, their paths had long diverged.
   Their bond once had been a sacred life-and-death partnership.
   But all that was erased when Orochimaru defected from Konoha.
   Now only hatred remained between them.
   Though Tsunade had left Konoha, she could never forgive her former village's enemies.
   Her resentment targeted Sarutobi Hiruzen, whom she suspected of conspiring in the deaths of Dan Kat and Nawaki Senju, not the village itself.
   Konoha-the place she had grown up-still held a deep place in her heart.
   The enemy of Konoha was her enemy, and she could not simply turn a blind eye.
   But Orochimaru's reaction was even more extreme.
   He wasn't afraid of Tsunade alone-her presence didn't faze him.
   His true terror was directed at Uchiha Haru standing beside her.
   Recently, Haru had become Orochimaru's living nightmare.
   His first instinct upon seeing Haru was to flee, a fear even greater than a mouse facing a cat.
   And now, the one he feared most had found his secret refuge and brought company.
   "Uchiha Haru, I have clearly prepared what I promised you and intend to deliver everything, so what are you doing?!" Orochimaru hissed, retreating violently.
   Though he knew it was futile.
   Haru's Flying Thunder God Technique was sealed onto his body.
   No matter where Orochimaru fled, even to the ends of the earth, Haru could instantly teleport to him with a mere thought.
   Throughout this time, Orochimaru had desperately tried to purge the Flying Thunder God mark.
   Changing his body did not erase it.
   As long as the mark remained, escape from Haru's pursuit was impossible.
   His frantic retreat and creating distance was nothing more than a subconscious attempt at self-comfort.
   When Tsunade suddenly charged toward Orochimaru, Haru stopped her, grabbing her arm firmly.
   "You can't attack him now," he warned.
   "Orochimaru is still very useful."
   "What are you doing?" Tsunade demanded, struggling against his grip.
   Tsunade was slightly displeased, but Uchiha Haru's grip on her hand was like an iron clamp-no matter how she struggled, she couldn't break free.
   She had no choice but to give in.
   Leaning close, Haru whispered in her ear, "If you want to uncover the truth behind Dan Kat and your brother Nawaki's deaths, you cannot lay a hand on Orochimaru."
   With that, he released her hand.
   He trusted that Tsunade would make the right choice.
   Frowning, she punched Haru lightly, glanced at Orochimaru not far away, and fought against the urge to attack.
   Orochimaru could kill again at any moment, but for now, the truth about Dan Kat and Nawaki mattered more.
   "Have you prepared what I asked for?" Haru asked, looking at Orochimaru.
   Back in Konoha, Orochimaru had attacked Kimimaro, Chjr, and Uzumaki Karin in the Forest of Death.
   Unexpectedly, he had been thwarted by Haru's contingency plan.
   To make amends, Orochimaru had promised to pay a heavy price.
   After the Chnin Exams, Haru hadn't pursued that debt-there was no need.
   With the Flying Thunder God Technique marked on Orochimaru's body, escape was impossible.
   No matter how far he ran, Haru could appear instantly.
   Moreover, Orochimaru was intelligent enough to understand the cost of breaking his promise.
   Although Orochimaru had not come to demand anything yet, he had already prepared the promised items.
   "Yes," Orochimaru replied with a fearful expression.
   God only knew how much he dreaded Haru.
   Since leaving Konoha, he had made money in the Hidden Sand Village, still disguised as the Fourth Kazekage, and similarly in the Sound Village-but it wasn't enough.
   In the end, he emptied all his savings to fill the debt.
   "Good," Haru nodded approvingly.
   Orochimaru was skilled at handling business, no doubt.
   "I came this time to ask for your help."
   Haru stated his purpose plainly.
   Though polite in phrasing-"please"-the tone left no room for refusal.
   "Ask for my help?" Orochimaru looked skeptical.
   He couldn't understand why someone as powerful as Haru would need him.
   "Yes," Haru met his gaze steadily.
   "You were beside her when her brother Nawaki died. I want you to recall every detail from that time-don't miss a single thing."
   Tsunade's heart stirred at Haru's words.
   Indeed, Orochimaru had witnessed Nawaki's death.
   If anything suspicious happened, it was impossible for someone as cunning as Orochimaru not to have noticed.
   She hadn't thought of this before, since when Nawaki died, Orochimaru called it an accident.
   Grief-stricken, she had ignored any doubts.
   Now, with Haru's reminder, she suddenly awakened.
   Tsunade's urgency burst forth as she shouted, "Orochimaru! What do you know? Tell me now!"
   She desperately needed answers.
   Mentioning Nawaki's death caused even the usually cold and ruthless Orochimaru to show a flicker of emotion.
   He was the kind to feel little for anyone-he could kill comrades and teachers alike.
   But Nawaki was an exception.
   He genuinely liked the boy.
   His death on a mission alongside him was a deep wound, filling him with guilt.
   Even now, memories of Nawaki stirred strong feelings inside him.
   Orochimaru looked from Tsunade to Haru, understanding why Haru had suddenly come to him.
   "I have said it before: Nawaki died in an accident," Orochimaru stated flatly.
   Even if he had doubts, why would he reveal them to Haru and Tsunade?
   One was his enemy; the other had once been an ally but now would kill him on sight.
   Tsunade's face hardened at Orochimaru's dismissive tone.
   Just as she opened her mouth to scold him, Haru interrupted quietly beside her, "Orochimaru, what do you want in exchange for telling me the truth?"
   Surprised, Orochimaru looked at Haru.
   He hadn't expected such bluntness.
   Without some benefit, he wouldn't share anything.
   If forced by power, he'd remain silent out of pride.
   Though he valued his life, he wouldn't sacrifice his dignity.
   Besides, Haru wasn't likely to kill him.
   Orochimaru was the only one who knew the full story of Nawaki's death.
   If he died, the secret would vanish forever.
   Trying to pry the truth from his lips? Fine.
   "Let's see what you have to offer.
   This Novel is Completed on Patreon
   ьъьъ Check out new Fanfiction ьъьъ
   ьъ Naruto : Tsunade You're Really Drunk ьъ
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   Chapter 202: Chapter 202 : Honest Orochimaru
   "I can tell you the secret, but what happened between us in the Forest of Death in Konoha will also be considered settled," Orochimaru said reluctantly.
   "And I won't give you a single penny!" he added firmly after a brief hesitation.
   Tsunade was a bit surprised.
   In her mind, Orochimaru was never someone who cared much about money.
   Why did he keep bringing up money now?
   Was this really a bargaining chip?
   Yet, she couldn't recall how much money she had lost to gambling before, so she didn't realize how significant the amount Orochimaru demanded truly was.
   It was an enormous fortune.
   "Impossible," Uchiha Haru said firmly, locking his gaze on Orochimaru.
   Today, he wanted both the money and the truth.
   Orochimaru furrowed his brows. He hadn't expected Haru to refuse so quickly, without hesitation.
   This situation was more complicated than he'd assumed.
   "It's not that simple," Orochimaru said cautiously.
   "What exactly do you want?" he asked.
   He had made up his mind: unless Haru offered something worthy, he wouldn't reveal a thing.
   Haru replied steadily, "I promise I will spare your life if you make a mistake next time."
   Orochimaru blinked, stunned.
   "Next time? After all the times before, you still don't remember?"
   And if he truly intended never to provoke Haru again, then what use was this promise?
   "No, no, no!" Orochimaru refused outright.
   "You have no grounds to bargain."
   "If you won't talk, I'll kill you, extract your soul, and learn everything anyway."
   "I'm giving you a chance. Understand?"
   Haru's voice was icy and lethal.
   Orochimaru's heart pounded.
   But was he really afraid of a single threat?
   Even standing before Haru, his mind raced.
   If extracting souls was truly that easy, his life would have ended long ago.
   The fact that Haru was still speaking meant the threat was bluff.
   Either it was impossible, or it came at an exorbitant cost.
   Either way, it showed Haru had something to negotiate with.
   "What if I refuse?" Orochimaru asked tentatively.
   Suddenly, an overwhelming sense of danger washed over him.
   His pulse raced; he felt like falling into an abyss.
   Had he underestimated Uchiha Haru? Did Haru truly dare kill him?
   As if reading his thoughts, Haru's cold, emotionless voice sliced through the silence.
   "Then you're asking for death."
   With a blur, Uchiha Haru, who had been some distance away, closed the gap in an instant.
   The speed and crushing presence left Orochimaru gasping for breath.
   Haru seemed colossal, like a god or demon looming above him.
   Orochimaru felt as tiny as an ant-instantly crushable with a mere flick of Haru's finger.
   "No... No..." Orochimaru's face drained of color as he screamed at the top of his lungs.
   But Haru remained ruthless and unmoved, his eyes burning with murderous intent.
   He raised his foot-and then it slammed down!
   Orochimaru, powerless as an insect, watched the gigantic foot descend like a mountain from the sky.
   Despair flooded him as he desperately tried to activate Body Flicker or Substitution Jutsu.
   But his body felt rooted to the ground, unable to move.
   Then, the massive foot landed.
   He didn't know how long passed before a faint light pierced the blackness.
   "I... I... Am I dead?" Orochimaru murmured weakly.
   His whole body was drained of strength; even his vision wobbled.
   After a lifetime of cleverness, he had fallen victim to one grave miscalculation.
   He shouldn't have provoked Uchiha Haru.
   Remorse filled his heart.
   He still had so much unfinished business...
   He was unwilling to die like this.
   "Eh? Something's wrong!" Orochimaru suddenly sensed two more presences nearby.
   Or perhaps they had been there the entire time, and he hadn't noticed.
   Instinctively, he tried to use Body Flicker to put distance between them.
   But for some reason-his weakness or something else-he couldn't move at all.
   Raising his head abruptly, his face turned pale.
   He suddenly realized he was still inside his hidden cave. Uchiha Haru and Tsunade stood before him, unchanged-as if nothing had happened.
   "I... I'm not dead?!" Orochimaru stammered, confusion thick in his voice.
   He wasn't sure whether to feel relief or despair.
   Relief that his life was spared.
   Despair because he still had to face Uchiha Haru-the one he considered his tormentor.
   "Are you willing to talk now?" Haru asked calmly, his gaze piercing.
   If his only goal was to ask about the Nawaki, it wouldn't be impossible for Haru to have killed Orochimaru already. He had countless chances to squeeze useful information from him.
   But beyond the Nawaki matter, there were other things Haru needed Orochimaru's help with.
   Those things were critical.
   Orochimaru was still valuable; he couldn't be discarded yet.
   Orochimaru stared at Haru with a conflicted expression.
   He thought back to his life-once hailed as a prodigy ninja for mastering ninjutsu at a young age, then a respected adult warrior during the great Ninja World War, earning fame as one of Konoha's legendary Sannin.
   Later, he was forced into exile from Konoha and ended up joining the enigmatic and powerful Akatsuki organization.
   He had the freedom to stay or leave as he pleased.
   Wanted to catch him? Cause him trouble?
   But now... under Uchiha Haru's command, his once great prestige seemed utterly diminished.
   In fact, it felt like he was being toyed with.
   Here he was, clearly in the right, yet Haru was the one begging for his assistance.
   He really didn't want to share the information with Haru.
   But what else could he do? He just tried resisting, and Haru almost killed him.
   Besides, he didn't want to face death again.
   Since Haru had made his move, Tsunade quietly watched from the sidelines, not intervening.
   She feared losing control and crushing Orochimaru herself.
   Besides, since Haru promised to handle this matter, why should she interfere?
   She trusted in Haru's ability.
   If things went south, she could always step in.
   Still, even so, Tsunade was shocked at how fast Haru acted.
   No matter how diminished Orochimaru's power had become, he was still one of the most famous Konoha ninja.
   His strength was on par with a Kage.
   Now, after so many years, his power was undoubtedly formidable.
   At least in Tsunade's eyes, if she fought Orochimaru one-on-one, she wouldn't be hopeless.
   Generally speaking, Orochimaru would have the advantage.
   That was even after she showed her own incredible strength. Haru's sudden strike caught Orochimaru completely off guard.
   If the two had fought directly, her chances would have been much slimmer.
   After leaving Konoha, Orochimaru relentlessly strengthened himself through all means to make up for his flaws.
   Tsunade, however, had fallen into gambling addiction and abandoned ninjutsu.
   The gap between them grew wider.
   Now, the once-powerful Orochimaru was as weak as a child before Uchiha Haru.
   She only saw Haru's Sharingan ignite, and Orochimaru's spirit broke instantly.
   That kind of power was terrifying.
   "Alas," Orochimaru sighed deeply.
   After a mental battle within himself, he finally made up his mind.
   It was okay to feel aggrieved.
   But he couldn't throw his life away.
   Especially after experiencing everything in Haru's illusion.
   He had slaughtered so many shinobi and witnessed rivers of blood.
   He once believed he was fearless in the face of death.
   He thought he understood death, but had never truly experienced it.
   Now, having confronted it directly, he was not just afraid-he was petrified.
   What Orochimaru didn't realize was that all this dread was the residue of Haru's illusion.
   Though the illusion ended, its influence lingered, constantly undermining his mind, soul, and emotions.
   Making him weak without him noticing.
   Just like his current state.
   To survive, let alone force the Nawaki to perish...
   Even if Haru asked about other matters, Orochimaru would disclose whatever he knew.
   "I... I'm willing to tell you everything," Orochimaru finally said.
   "Hurry and speak!" Tsunade urged anxiously.
   Now, with the truth about her brother Nawaki's death within reach, how could she not be eager?
   Haru looked at Orochimaru calmly and replied lightly, "Alright, tell me."
   Orochimaru glanced at Haru, eyes swimming with fear.
   Though afraid, this was a fear unlike any before.
   It seemed that after the illusion, everything inside him had changed.
   This Novel is Completed on Patreon
   ьъьъ Check out new Fanfiction ьъьъ
   ьъ Naruto : Tsunade You're Really Drunk ьъ
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   Chapter 203: Chapter 203: Enemy of a Lifetime! Illusion!
   Orochimaru couldn't help but feel a throbbing headache, and an uneasy sensation coursed through his entire body. Something was clearly wrong, but he couldn't quite put his finger on it.
   At the same time, Uchiha Haru and Tsunade kept pressing him for answers, and fearing Haru's displeasure, Orochimaru dared not delay any longer. He said, "When Nawaki died, something definitely wasn't right."
   As if recalling memories long buried, Orochimaru's expression softened-no longer the cold, vicious visage he usually wore, but touched by a rare tenderness. After all, Nawaki was the student he had cared for the most, the one he mourned deeply when he died. That kind of vulnerability was rare for a man as cold and ruthless as Orochimaru.
   "Something wasn't right?" Tsunade frowned and took a few steps closer to Orochimaru, her voice sharp. "What exactly was wrong?"
   Haru quietly observed from the side. Calm by nature, he was emotionally detached from this matter, allowing him to stay composed.
   Orochimaru sighed heavily and shook his head. "I'm still a little confused. It just feels... off."
   "That day, Nawaki and I received an urgent mission. We left immediately, traveling overnight to our destination."
   "Along the way, Nawaki was in high spirits, as usual-full of enthusiasm. That was the part I admired most about him."
   "We took the usual route, the one we often traveled. Generally, it was safe-and I believed it to be so that day."
   Recalling the details, Orochimaru continued, "Nawaki was eager to prove himself, so he ran ahead. Although young, under my guidance, his skills were far from weak."
   "In theory, the mission wasn't difficult. I wanted Nawaki to gain experience and grow."
   "But then, an accident happened."
   "The area was rigged with exploding talismans. As soon as Nawaki stepped forward-"
   Orochimaru sighed deeply again, overcome by emotion.
   His turmoil came partly from the lingering effects of Uchiha Haru's illusion, but also from the genuine importance Nawaki held in his heart.
   Tsunade's expression grew darker as she listened. It was as if she was transported back to that tragic night when she lost her brother.
   "And... what else?" she pressed.
   Orochimaru's story didn't differ much from the reports Tsunade had received that night-though it included some crucial details.
   It was a step forward, but still far from the truth she desperately sought.
   After a pause, Orochimaru added, "There is one more thing-something very strange."
   "The mission report said there were enemy ninjas in that area, but after careful investigation..."
   "There wasn't a single one."
   "What?!" Tsunade's voice trembled.
   "So, the intel was false?"
   Was the enemy deliberately feeding false information to Konoha, or worse, was Konoha itself deceiving its own people?
   Tsunade, was no fool. Both possibilities troubled her deeply.
   If it was enemy deception, then it was just wartime misinformation.
   But if it was internal sabotage-someone inside Konoha daring to attack the last male of the Senju clan, and in front of Orochimaru, one of Konoha's legendary Sannin-the implications were dire.
   That person would have to be someone powerful, someone who knew Orochimaru's personality intimately, who could predict how he'd react in any situation.
   Otherwise, this trap would never have been so perfectly laid out.
   It just so happened Nawaki rushed forward into danger.
   It just so happened Orochimaru, ever cautious, let him go.
   The coincidences were too glaring to ignore.
   Tsunade's mind raced. Everything seemed to point to one culprit.
   Orochimaru then said, "There's something else I need to show you."
   Once he finished, Haru stepped over to Tsunade and whispered quietly. He knew she was already struggling to keep her emotions in check, but some truths had to be faced.
   "Alright," Tsunade exhaled deeply, steadying her breath and calming her thoughts.
   Suddenly, his eyes flashed blood-red.
   Tsunade was pulled into the illusion that Haru created, the same one she'd encountered before.
   Within that illusion, she saw and heard the conversation Kakashi had with Haru during the Chnin Exams.
   The death of Konoha's White Fang.
   The fall of the Fourth Hokage, Minato Namikaze.
   The successive departures of the Sannin of Konoha.
   And the recent Uchiha Clan massacre.
   Almost all of these tragedies pointed to one person.
   After hearing everything, Tsunade appeared calm-rarely was she so composed without anger. She lowered her head, silent for a long moment. Logically, she shouldn't have been this subdued, but now she was so quiet it was almost unsettling.
   Even now, there was still no concrete evidence.
   But maybe she no longer needed any.
   One coincidence can be accidental. Two might still be coincidence. But what about three, four? It was impossible for all of this to be random. This couldn't just be chance.
   Uchiha Haru stood silently to the side, watching without pressing.
   Orochimaru glanced between Haru and Tsunade, his patience wearing thin. Finally, he couldn't hold back any longer.
   Of course he wanted to escape. He didn't want to be in the same space with Haru even for another second. Yet Haru said firmly, "Wait. There is one last thing I need you to do."
   "One more thing?" Orochimaru froze. How could this never end? But before Haru, even if beaten to death, he wouldn't dare refuse. He nodded reluctantly. "Alright."
   "I just don't know what you want me to do this time," Orochimaru muttered.
   Haru's voice was cold and sharp. "Don't you know the Impure World Reincarnation Technique?"
   The mention of the Impure World Reincarnation caused Orochimaru's heart to stir-he knew exactly what Haru was about to ask.
   "No... no... that's impossible..." he protested, waving his hands.
   "Impossible?" Haru repeated with icy disdain. Those three words cut deeper than any insult.
   "I mean... the Impure World Reincarnation requires something from the deceased-a part of their body or essence before death-to summon their soul," Orochimaru explained hurriedly. "But Nawaki Senju has been dead for so many years. Everything about him is lost. Even if I know the technique, how could I possibly resurrect him?"
   His fears rushed out in one breath, afraid that if Haru grew angry, no one else could intervene.
   Haru understood perfectly. As a time traveler, he remembered the catastrophic scale of the Impure World Reincarnation, a technique that nearly shook the entire world.
   "How could I not know what is required to perform it?" Haru said calmly. "But don't worry. I've prepared everything."
   She had been lost in grief, but now, at the mention of Impure World Reincarnation, her attention sharpened.
   Of course, she knew the technique-it was a powerful jutsu created by the Second Hokage, Tobirama Senju. It summoned the souls of the dead and resurrected them in corporeal form. But early on, the technique was flawed and difficult to master.
   Now, listening to Haru and Orochimaru, was it perfected? Could this really be possible?
   Summoning the dead... wasn't that playing with forbidden forces? Tsunade's eyes hardened, and she flatly refused.
   "No. Absolutely not! We cannot toy with the souls of the dead," she said fiercely. "Even if it's my brother, Nawaki Senju, or someone else, it's the same. These are beliefs engraved in my bones. I will never allow it."
   But Haru's words caused a flicker of hesitation.
   "Don't you want to see your brother Nawaki and Dan Kat?" Haru pressed. "When they died, they didn't even say goodbye. After all these years, don't you want to see them once more?"
   Of course she missed them. They were the people she loved most, the ones who haunted her dreams, the ones lost but never forgotten. To say she didn't want to see them was a lie.
   Yet the barrier of forbidden jutsu remained.
   Seeing her hesitation, Haru added fuel to the fire.
   "Don't you want to uncover the conspiracy behind your brother and Dan Kat's deaths? They are dead, but if something went wrong, they would have evidence-they witnessed it firsthand."
   "If you resurrect them through the Impure World Reincarnation, you won't just see them-you'll learn from them. The mysteries that have haunted you for years will finally be solved."
   Tsunade's face twisted with conflicting emotions. It took her a long time to decide.
   Of course, she wanted to do as Haru said. But she still resisted the idea of the Impure World Reincarnation.
   Orochimaru quietly watched on.
   Listening to Haru and Tsunade's conversation, he seemed to understand why Haru was with Tsunade-and why she hadn't returned to Konoha or joined the Hidden Mist Village.
   This Novel is Completed on Patreon
   ьъьъ Check out new Fanfiction ьъьъ
   ьъ Naruto : Tsunade You're Really Drunk ьъ
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   Chapter 204: Chapter 204: I Understand What You Mean!
   Uchiha Haru waited for a long time, but Tsunade still didn't answer. Her silence lingered like a weight in the air. He eventually lost his patience.
   He turned to Orochimaru and asked flatly, "Do you have corpses prepared for Impure World Reincarnation?"
   Orochimaru hesitated for a second, then nodded. "Yes."
   After all, he had long been obsessed with forbidden techniques and human experimentation in pursuit of knowledge. That obsession had earned him widespread condemnation back in Konoha-and had eventually led to his defection.
   When he was still in the village, he had to be cautious. He couldn't afford to conduct his research too openly. But after leaving, Orochimaru no longer had any such restraints. He allowed himself full freedom, indulging in all manner of twisted experiments.
   This hideout-his secret underground laboratory-was where he conducted most of those operations. Of course he had bodies for the Impure World Reincarnation technique.
   "Good," Haru said, as if it had already been part of his plan.
   He gave the order casually, like it was nothing more than telling a servant to fetch water.
   Orochimaru froze for a second. His golden eyes narrowed slightly.
   No one had spoken to him like that in years-let alone dared to command him. For a moment, a surge of humiliation boiled in his chest. But he suppressed it quickly.
   Because he knew very well: the man standing in front of him was Uchiha Haru-someone who could kill him with a single kick if he so desired.
   Pride? Dignity? None of that mattered if he was dead.
   In the end, Orochimaru simply turned around and left without a word.
   Haru watched him go, completely unconcerned about the possibility of Orochimaru escaping. He knew better. As long as the Flying Thunder God Technique was marked, Orochimaru had no chance of slipping away-not even if he tried.
   Sure enough, Orochimaru returned not long after, carrying two corpses in his arms. They were well-preserved, clearly selected for the ritual.
   Haru nodded. "Now everything's ready. All that's left are the remains of Nawaki and Dan Kat."
   His gaze slowly shifted toward Tsunade.
   She still hadn't spoken. Her face was stiff, her expression conflicted. Struggle flickered in her eyes like a storm on the horizon.
   Haru didn't wait this time.
   Without warning, he grabbed Tsunade by the arm, and with his other hand reached toward Orochimaru. In an instant, he activated the Flying Thunder God Technique-and they vanished.
   Tsunade's heart sank the moment she saw the familiar trees of the Fire Country. Her instincts screamed the reason: Haru had brought her here to retrieve the DNA needed for the Impure World Reincarnation.
   To perform the jutsu, one needed physical remnants-flesh, bone, or even just a strand of hair-of the deceased.
   They had come to dig up the graves of her little brother, Nawaki, and her lover, Dan Kat.
   Tsunade's fists clenched at her sides. She wanted to object. Wanted to scream at Haru and tell him he had crossed a line. The words were right there-caught in her throat.
   But she couldn't say them.
   Because deep down, beneath the grief and anger... part of her wanted to see them again. Nawaki. Dan. Even if it was just their souls pulled back by that forbidden jutsu. She wanted to know the truth-why they died, what they left behind.
   Beside her, Orochimaru's eyes were wide with awe. His lips curled upward slightly.
   "So this is the Flying Thunder God..."
   He had seen Haru use the technique before. But it was the first time he had personally experienced its full power. A single instant had taken them across countless miles, over rivers, forests, mountains-across an entire country.
   It truly was the ninjutsu of legends.
   Orochimaru's heart stirred.
   He had come back to Konoha-his old home. The last time he'd been here, he had launched a surprise attack. During the chaos, the Akatsuki had infiltrated as well, trying to capture a tailed beast.
   The battle that followed was cataclysmic. Lives were lost. Buildings reduced to rubble. The trauma was etched into the bones of the village.
   The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, had died in that conflict-along with many other cornerstones of Konoha. The final blow had come from Tendo Pain's Chibaku Tensei: a massive gravitational technique that nearly erased the village from the map.
   By all rights, Konoha should have been in ruins.
   But what Orochimaru saw now was different.
   Yes, there were signs of destruction everywhere. Rubble. Cracked roads. Damaged buildings.
   But amidst the wreckage... life was stirring again.
   Konoha was like a sapling surviving the harsh winter, a weed regrowing after a wildfire. New scaffolding rose from old stone. Children trained in the academy grounds again. Construction workers called to one another across rooftops.
   A sense of tenacity, of rebirth.
   Orochimaru watched in silence, unable to hide his emotion.
   For Konoha to come back from that kind of devastation-it was no wonder it had held the title of strongest village for so long.
   Even Haru felt something.
   When he had first arrived in the Hidden Mist Village, it had been suffocating. Bloody. Cold. Trapped under the rule of the Mizukage during the Blood Mist era.
   Compared to that, Konoha had suffered even more-but its spirit was vastly different.
   Despite all the mistakes made by Sarutobi Hiruzen, and despite how warped the Will of Fire had become in some minds-like Itachi's-there was something undeniable in the will it had left behind.
   Something worth preserving.
   Tsunade, however, was overwhelmed.
   She looked around, her breath catching in her throat. Her gaze drifted across the shattered Hokage Rock, the ruins of the hospital, the burned husks of familiar buildings.
   She bit her lip hard. Tears threatened at the corners of her eyes.
   "What happened here...?" she asked hoarsely.
   Her voice trembled, thick with pain. "What happened to Konoha?"
   She turned her eyes to Haru, demanding an answer.
   Tsunade clenched her fists, lowering her voice so the anger beneath it could be heard. Although many things in Konoha had long frustrated her, no one-absolutely no one-was allowed to hurt the village like this.
   Orochimaru shifted awkwardly, unable to hide the truth. Yes, it was because of him... Yet thankfully, Tsunade didn't seem to know the full story, or else he might never get out of this conversation alive.
   They were now firmly within Konoha's territory.
   Orochimaru glanced sideways at Uchiha Haru, who caught the look and understood perfectly. To proceed with their plan and resurrect Nawaki Senju and Dan Kat using Impure World Reincarnation, it was best not to stir up any trouble.
   So Haru said calmly to Tsunade, "During the Chnin Exams, the Akatsuki organization launched a raid on Konoha, aiming to seize the Tailed Beasts."
   "Akatsuki!" Tsunade's eyes narrowed, her chest rising and falling violently with rage. At this moment, no one would doubt that if any member of Akatsuki stood before her, she'd knock them down with a single punch. Her destructive power was not an exaggeration.
   Orochimaru exhaled a quiet sigh of relief. Thankfully, Haru hadn't named him as one of the culprits. Orochimaru knew Tsunade well-once angered, she was unstoppable. She wouldn't hesitate or care about consequences; she'd act first and ask questions later. From their past missions together, he'd learned that all too well.
   Had Haru exposed him, Orochimaru would be in deep trouble. He was one of the true reasons behind Konoha's current ruinous state, and he knew it.
   "Don't worry," Haru said, placing a reassuring hand on Tsunade's shoulder to calm her. "Although Konoha is in bad shape now, the Akatsuki has paid a heavy price. I have killed Pain, the leader of that organization, so vengeance has been served."
   He didn't want to see Tsunade lose herself to anger and flee. If she did, Haru could easily stop her, but he respected her too much to force anything. Tsunade was still a friend, and no needless conflict would come from him.
   Hearing that the Akatsuki had suffered, Tsunade's emotions steadied somewhat.
   "Sooner or later, I will make the Akatsuki pay an even heavier price!" she spat through gritted teeth, her fury unmistakable.
   Even Orochimaru trembled at the threat. If Tsunade ever learned the truth about his role in Konoha's destruction, she would ensure he paid dearly.
   Orochimaru just wanted this matter to end quickly so he could disappear into a secret hiding place. Even if Tsunade discovered the truth later, finding him would be impossible-unless Haru's Flying Thunder God Technique gave him away. Orochimaru was confident of that.
   Haru said no more on the subject. Instead, he led Tsunade and Orochimaru deeper into Konoha, to lay the meritorious ninjas to rest.
   They visited the graves of Konoha's heroic shinobi, including the first and second Hokage, and notable figures like the White Fang of Konoha. Many warriors who had died in battle were buried here.
   Among these graves were those of Tsunade's younger brother, Nawaki Senju, and her lover, Dan Kat.
   During the recent Chnin Exams, Pain had used Chibaku Tensei to nearly annihilate Konoha. The original trees, houses, buildings-even rocks-were crushed or scattered.
   Yet, the cemetery remained largely intact. Aside from superficial damage, the bodies buried beneath had suffered little.
   Still, without Tsunade's presence, locating Nawaki's and Dan Kat's graves would be nearly impossible.
   All the markers had been destroyed.
   Only someone familiar with the grounds could navigate the cemetery by memory-and Tsunade was exactly that person.
   Nawaki was her younger brother; Dan Kat, her lover. Tsunade had visited these places countless times and could find them blindfolded.
   Leading Haru and Orochimaru to the underground rope tree marking Nawaki's grave, her face was heavy with sorrow and longing. She had loved her brother deeply, and his premature death was a wound that never healed.
   Then she guided them to Dan Kat's grave, her steps slow and reverent.
   This Novel is Completed on Patreon
   ьъьъ Check out new Fanfiction ьъьъ
   ьъ Naruto : Tsunade You're Really Drunk ьъ
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!
   Chapter 205: Chapter 205: Changes and Shadows
   This was Tsunade's lover-the one who had pulled her out of darkness after the death of her brother, Nawaki Senju. If fate had not intervened, they should have been married by now, raising children and living a simple, happy life like any ordinary family.
   But everything had changed.
   Because of that loss, Tsunade had once been trapped in a shadow she could not escape.
   If it weren't for Uchiha Haru, she would likely still be gambling in a casino or drowning herself in tavern alcohol, spiraling through a life of decadence and despair.
   Tsunade's heart swelled with conflicting emotions.
   She led Haru and Orochimaru to the graves of her brother Nawaki and her lover Dan Kat.
   After all these years, the bodies had long since turned to dry bones.
   Yet, upon seeing them, Tsunade couldn't hold back her tears.
   Orochimaru, though cold and detached by nature, was also moved deep within-his heart stirred by the memory of his most beloved disciple who had died prematurely under his care. It had been a long time since he had felt such pain.
   Haru spoke gently to Tsunade, then turned to Orochimaru. "Let's begin."
   Orochimaru nodded. He exhaled slowly, steeling himself. The cost of performing the resurrection jutsu weighed heavily on him.
   He placed the two remains before him.
   "Impure World Reincarnation!" Orochimaru shouted, quickly forming hand seals as he channeled chakra.
   The somber cemetery seemed to darken further, a chilling wind sweeping through, sending a shiver down their spines.
   The sound echoed sharply.
   Orochimaru looked up, breathing heavily, his face worn from exertion.
   This version of the Impure World Reincarnation was still imperfect. Many improvements were needed-not just to allow the resurrected to reach their peak strength, but to surpass it. More importantly, it was draining on the caster.
   Right now, with only two resurrected, Orochimaru was already pushing himself to the limit. What if there were more, or if they were stronger?
   That was the improvement he sought: a flawless technique, one without such heavy drawbacks.
   Slowly, the two corpses-once only vessels for the jutsu-began changing, taking on the forms of Nawaki Senju and Dan Kat.
   Tsunade had long known this forbidden jutsu. She had witnessed the second Hokage, Tobirama Senju, use it before, but nothing on this scale.
   This was a true resurrection-far more terrifying than simple summoning or illusion.
   Haru remained calm, having witnessed the resurrected First Hokage Hashirama Senju and Tobirama Senju during the night of the Uchiha clan's massacre. Such scenes no longer shook him.
   Orochimaru, having completed the jutsu, stood.
   Haru, Tsunade, and Orochimaru watched as the two bodies on the ground transformed-losing the death aura that once clung to them, replaced by a faint, different vitality.
   Suddenly, their eyes snapped open.
   "I... where am I?" Nawaki was the first to stir. He scanned his surroundings, recognizing some familiarity but unable to place the changed world.
   Years had passed since his death, and Konoha had transformed greatly, especially after Pain's Chibaku Tensei.
   Dan Kat also stood, confused, his gaze finally resting on Tsunade.
   Nawaki's eyes followed suit.
   "Sister... why do I see you? Didn't I already cross over to the afterlife?"
   Tsunade's breath caught as she ran forward.
   Seeing her brother alive again filled her with both joy and sorrow. Joy that he had returned, sorrow for the unnatural means that had brought him back.
   Though resurrected, she knew he was destined to be lost again.
   The siblings embraced tightly, overwhelmed by their reunion after so long.
   "Tsunade..." Dan's voice was soft and tender, calling her name as he had a decade ago.
   Warm as a gentle spring breeze.
   Tsunade clutched Nawaki in her arms while also gazing upon Dan Kat, the man she had once loved deeply.
   Tears finally spilled down her cheeks.
   Kato Dan was slightly confused.
   But seeing Tsunade brought him immense joy.
   He hadn't seen her for so many years, yet she remained as beautiful as ever.
   The three, reunited after such a long time, gathered to talk quietly about their lives.
   The moment was naturally touching.
   Yet this resurrection of Nawaki Senju and Dan Kat was clearly meant for something far more urgent.
   So, after exchanging greetings with Tsunade, Uchiha Haru stepped forward, gently interrupting their reunion.
   Tsunade understood Haru's meaning perfectly.
   Though she desperately wished to linger with her brother Nawaki and her lover Dan Kat a little longer, duty called.
   Haru then explained to Nawaki and Dan the true reason for their resurrection.
   When Tsunade asked what really happened to them, both Nawaki and Dan fell silent.
   Very few even knew the truth of their deaths now.
   If anyone knew it fully, it would be themselves.
   But at this point, was there any use in saying it aloud?
   They hesitated, unsure whether to speak.
   Haru looked between them and then at Tsunade.
   He could see clearly that Tsunade longed for answers, but Nawaki and Dan seemed unwilling to reveal the truth.
   However, the purpose of their resurrection was precisely to uncover those answers.
   Haru glanced at Orochimaru.
   Though Orochimaru controlled the bodies through the Impure World Reincarnation technique, his influence extended only to their physical forms.
   Their minds and consciousness remained their own, untouchable by Orochimaru's will.
   In other words, Orochimaru could command Nawaki and Dan's bodies but could not force them to speak words they refused to utter.
   Orochimaru was powerless in this respect.
   The best chance to learn what really happened was to have Tsunade personally persuade Nawaki and Dan to speak willingly.
   Tsunade understood this truth deeply.
   One was her younger brother, the other her beloved.
   If anyone could convince them, it must be her.
   "Tsunade, please tell us what happened that year."
   "No... I want to know. I have to know what happened back then. Do you know how I've lived all these years because of those things?"
   Tears streamed down Tsunade's face as her emotions teetered on the edge of collapse.
   To distract herself, she had once drowned her pain in drinking and gambling, throwing herself into decadence to forget the past.
   Those painful memories still haunted her.
   Seeing Tsunade like this, Nawaki and Dan's expressions shifted.
   They knew exactly how much pain Tsunade had carried all these years in their absence.
   If Tsunade suffered, so did they.
   The sorrow was mutual and profound.
   They glanced at each other.
   In their former lives, they hadn't been close.
   Nawaki was still young when he died, and Dan only became Tsunade's lover after she reached adulthood.
   It was natural they remained unfamiliar.
   Yet both harbored deep feelings for Tsunade, sharing a silent bond.
   Moreover, both were shinobi of Konoha, with dreams of becoming Hokage.
   Their love for the Hidden Leaf Village ran equally deep.
   Their thoughts, in this moment, aligned perfectly.
   Exchanging glances, they saw the unspoken meaning in each other's eyes.
   "Since what happened to Tsunade is over, there's no need to pursue it."
   "What good will come from chasing after it?"
   "We won't truly come back to life, and the past won't change. It will only stir more hatred and bring further pain."
   "The hardest thing when facing hatred is not revenge, but letting go. Do you understand that?"
   Tsunade shook her head vehemently.
   She had risked everything to be here-breaking her own ninja code, adapting herself to the Impure World Reincarnation technique, resurrecting them both.
   She had done all this to finally hear what happened that year.
   Not to forgive or to simply let go of hatred.
   "Dan! You have to tell me!"
   Tsunade grabbed Dan's arm, crying.
   Seeing this, Nawaki beside him looked reluctant.
   But did they truly have to reveal the truth of that year?
   Nawaki frowned deeply, wrestling with tangled hesitation.
   Finally, he resolved himself.
   At Nawaki's voice, Tsunade turned toward him.
   She knelt down, gripping his shoulders tightly.
   "You're willing to tell me, aren't you? Please, tell me who killed you back then."
   Tsunade's heart raced with hope.
   If Nawaki was willing to speak, it would confirm every suspicion she had.
   What she lacked was proof.
   And that proof lay only in the words of Dan Kat and Nawaki Senju.
   This Novel is Completed on Patreon
   ьъьъ Check out new Fanfiction ьъьъ
   ьъ Naruto : Tsunade You're Really Drunk ьъ
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   Chapter 206: Chapter 206 : Tsunade's Past
   "I..." Nawaki Senju frowned, hesitating for a moment.
   Then he sighed and said, "Sister, Dan Kat and me are dead."
   "All of this is difficult to change. I hope you can respect our feelings."
   "Just wanting revenge won't solve anything."
   "If you truly want to do something for me and Dan, I hope you can take good care of Konoha."
   "Konoha is the village created by our grandfather, Hashirama Senju. It is our home. As long as Konoha thrives, everything will be fine."
   Nawaki's words were slow but steady.
   Dan Kat, standing beside him, nodded in agreement.
   "Yes, Tsunade, you must let go of your hatred."
   "I hope you won't live trapped by hatred, but can find happiness like before and begin a new life."
   Tsunade suddenly sank to the ground.
   She saw her brother and her lover standing before her-but the outcome was the same: no new answers, no relief.
   She was certain Dan and Nawaki knew more, but simply refused to tell her.
   At that moment, Uchiha Haru stepped forward and said calmly, "You don't have to ask anymore. I already know who the one behind it all is'"
   Hearing Haru's words, Dan Kat and Nawaki, still under the influence of Orochimaru's Impure World Reincarnation technique, looked at him intently.
   They had long sensed something about this young ninja that they couldn't quite place-an aura stronger and more unnerving than even Orochimaru's summoning presence.
   Could such a person truly exist in the current shinobi world?
   So young, yet so powerful.
   Perhaps not even Hashirama Senju, the God of Shinobi and founder of Konoha, was as formidable as this.
   For someone to speak so openly like this-of course it wasn't baseless nonsense.
   There had to be truth behind it.
   Had the secret buried deep in their hearts finally been uncovered?
   Nawaki and Dan exchanged nervous glances.
   In truth, they didn't want Tsunade to know the truth.
   It wasn't to protect the mastermind behind the scenes, but to shield Tsunade herself.
   Because if Tsunade found out who was really responsible, it would only bring her unimaginable pain.
   Tsunade had already endured far too much hardship.
   They couldn't bear to see her suffer that way again.
   But now, it seemed, there was no escaping the truth.
   They could refuse to speak, but what if it was discovered by others?
   "Haru, what have you found out?" she asked urgently.
   She knew Haru was powerful.
   Just because she had no clues didn't mean Haru knew nothing.
   Orochimaru was the same-though he had remained silent since their summoning, he too was curious about how Dan and Nawaki died, especially why his disciple Nawaki had died so suddenly.
   Everyone's eyes turned to Haru, awaiting his explanation.
   Haru's voice was calm and measured.
   "Tsunade, why do you think your brother Nawaki and Dan were so unwilling to tell you the truth at first?"
   "Were they hiding the identity of the one who killed them? Or were they trying to protect you?"
   Tsunade's expression shifted sharply.
   She suddenly understood what Haru meant.
   Nawaki and Dan had not withheld the truth to make her give up or forget.
   They had done so to protect her-keeping her from getting caught up in the hatred and pain behind their deaths.
   That was the real reason they refused to speak.
   But who could have wielded such power over them?
   What was so dangerous that even their spirits feared revealing it?
   Tsunade's eyes grew cold as a thought solidified in her mind.
   There seemed to be only one person capable of such a thing.
   She looked sharply at Dan and Nawaki.
   They sighed deeply, knowing they had failed to shield her.
   They understood Tsunade well, and knew exactly how she would react if she found out who was responsible.
   They dreaded the harm it would bring-to her, and to Konoha, the village they both loved.
   Kato Dan just wanted to say a few words of comfort, to persuade Tsunade not to act impulsively, but Tsunade interrupted him before he could speak.
   Kato Dan looked at Tsunade standing before him. She seemed different from the Tsunade he had known-too calm, almost unnervingly so. Behind this eerie calm, Kato Dan sensed a storm brewing, a dangerous one. This unsettled him deeply. Nawaki, her brother, who knew her better than anyone, felt the same. Tsunade's abnormal calm was frightening. Neither of them dared to imagine what she might do once they left.
   But then Tsunade spoke: "You don't have to worry about me. I already know who that person is. And I know why you didn't want to tell me."
   "I won't do anything now," she said softly, "because there's no need anymore."
   Her words were slow, measured. Her heart was calm now, an unexpected peace settling over her.
   When Uchiha Haru had found her and shared details about the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen's daily life, she had been skeptical. She didn't want to believe it-not about her teacher. Sarutobi Hiruzen had been kind and gentle for so many years. The people of Konoha revered him. Tsunade did too.
   Even with all the evidence Uchiha Haru presented, each piece pointing to Sarutobi Hiruzen, she refused to accept that her teacher could be capable of such things. She asked Haru to find more proof.
   Meanwhile, her lover Dan Kat and brother Nawaki Senju had stubbornly refused to reveal who had killed them. Now, it was clear why-they wanted to protect her.
   Only one person could have had the power to do what had been done...
   Everything Uchiha Haru revealed fit together.
   Her teacher, Sarutobi Hiruzen, was a man with two faces. Outwardly, amiable and venerable, but underneath, ruthless and greedy for power. He desired to be the undisputed leader of Konoha, willing to eliminate anyone who stood in his way.
   First, it was the Senju clan. Then the Konoha White Fang, the Sannin, and even the Uchiha clan. He left no loose ends.
   One or two incidents could be dismissed, but with so many, suspicion inevitably arose.
   Tsunade had often imagined how furious she would be if she ever learned who had killed Dan Kat and Nawaki Senju. She thought about how she would grind that person to dust to avenge them and ease her hatred.
   But now, oddly, she felt peace instead of rage.
   Was it because her enemy was her teacher, Sarutobi Hiruzen? And because he was dead?
   If he had still lived, she would surely have sought immediate revenge. But now, with no chance, her hatred dissipated.
   Even if he were alive, attacking her teacher would be difficult. He was the one who had guided her through countless hardships, the one who comforted her when she was weak. Despite his deeds, she couldn't fully sever the bonds of respect and affection she felt.
   In her thoughts, Tsunade felt a twinge of shame at her own indecision.
   It was obvious who had killed Dan Kat and Nawaki Senju-but she couldn't bring herself to act.
   Dan Kat and Nawaki Senju watched her silently, their spirits filled with sorrow. They loved her deeply.
   Dan Kat approached gently. "Tsunade, you don't need to dwell on it anymore. It's been so long, and he is dead."
   "It's unrealistic to keep watching or trying to do anything now."
   "Let it go and start a new life."
   Nawaki nodded in agreement. "Yes, sister. I want to see you happy again like before, not consumed by hatred."
   "Seeing you like this would make me unhappy, even in the afterlife."
   Tsunade lifted her head and looked at Dan Kat, then her brother Nawaki. Tears streamed down her composed face like a flood, tracing paths over her flawless cheeks.
   The three of them embraced tightly. It was a long, silent moment before they finally let go.
   It was time to say goodbye.
   Nawaki Senju and Dan Kat were souls from the afterlife, returned temporarily through others' bodies. They could not remain in this form forever.
   Tsunade didn't want to watch this end.
   Reluctantly, she asked Orochimaru to perform the Impure World Reincarnation technique once more, to send Nawaki and Dan Kat back.
   After the ritual, Uchiha Haru and Tsunade did not hinder Orochimaru's departure. After all, it was thanks to him that they had learned these truths.
   When Orochimaru left, Tsunade looked gratefully at Haru. "Thank you-for everything."
   Uchiha Haru smiled gently. "This was what I promised from the start. I've just fulfilled my promise."
   This Novel is Completed on Patreon
   ьъьъ Check out new Fanfiction ьъьъ
   ьъ Naruto : Tsunade You're Really Drunk ьъ
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   Chapter 207: Chapter 207 : Tsunade: Don't You Want to Keep Me?
   Tsunade sighed deeply and said, "Anyway, this time it's really thanks to you."
   "I should be the one thanking you."
   Uchiha Haru smiled but remained silent for a moment.
   "What will you do next?" he finally asked.
   Tsunade had been willing to stay in the Hidden Mist Village before only because Haru promised to help her find evidence. Now that everything was settled-Haru had helped her fulfill her wish-she had already stayed in the Hidden Mist Village for three years as agreed.
   Both of them had completed their respective tasks. From now on, Tsunade no longer had to return to the Hidden Mist Village as before.
   Hearing Haru's question, Tsunade turned and looked at him thoughtfully.
   She paused for a moment, then said, "I haven't really thought about it yet. Maybe I'll just gamble in the casino all day like before."
   "But now I'm completely different. This time, I'm not trying to run away from something. I just want to relax for a while."
   "Maybe one day, I'll return to Konoha to see if there's anything I can do to help. Konoha seems to be in desperate need of support right now."
   "To make Konoha a better place was the shared wish of my younger brother Nawaki Senju and Dan Kat. This is also the village founded by my grandfather, Senju Hashirama. I feel obligated to help them realize that dream."
   He would support whatever Tsunade decided.
   Though Tsunade was indeed of extraordinary importance to the Hidden Mist Village, everyone had their own ambitions, and he didn't want to force anything for selfish reasons.
   She had truly carried too much on her shoulders for so many years.
   Now that Haru had seen everything clearly, he hoped Tsunade could finally escape the shadows of the past.
   "You..." Tsunade suddenly turned around and smiled at Haru.
   "Don't you want to keep me here in the Hidden Mist Village?"
   "Although I'm not as skilled as you, as one of the Sannin from Konoha, I'm still quite capable-especially in medical ninjutsu."
   "At the very least, you won't find a medical ninja like me anywhere else in today's ninja world."
   Haru looked at her and said, "Would it really be useful for me to keep you?"
   "How would you know if you don't try?" Tsunade smiled back.
   Haru hesitated a moment before replying, "No. I respect your decision. Maybe you should relax and do what you want."
   "Besides, if I need you, won't you come to help me?"
   Tsunade didn't answer directly but said vaguely, "Who knows what the future holds?"
   Her smile remained, but a hint of sadness flickered in her eyes-just like her mood.
   There was the relief of releasing years of hatred, the joy that Haru would let her choose her own path, and some indescribable sadness.
   Maybe it really was time to leave.
   Haru escorted Tsunade back to the Hidden Mist Village.
   Not long after, Tsunade packed her bags and left with Shizune. The villagers were reluctant to see her go.
   Their feelings weren't just because of Tsunade's strength or what she had contributed to the village.
   It was also because of the bonds formed over those few short years.
   On the surface, Tsunade seemed irritable and impulsive, but no one could deny she was a good person.
   She was upright and kind-hearted, treating everyone sincerely.
   Her students and patients were unwilling to say goodbye.
   On the day Tsunade left, countless villagers abandoned their tasks to rush to the village gates to bid her farewell.
   Even the Fifth Mizukage, Mei Terumi, came.
   For the sake of the Hidden Mist Village, Mei didn't want Tsunade to leave. But she also respected Tsunade's choice and welcomed her back anytime.
   Tsunade glanced back at the crowd seeing her off, feeling a pang of reluctance.
   Inevitable ties had formed during her years in the Hidden Mist Village.
   These ties were different from those she had left in Konoha.
   Though the time was short, the feelings were different.
   At first, she only came because Haru helped her.
   Now, at the moment of departure, she found herself reluctant to leave.
   It turned out that in the past three years, she had come to regard this place as home.
   But since she had made her decision, she had to go-even if her heart ached.
   At the last moment, she turned around to look for one person in the crowd.
   Tsunade felt a little disappointed.
   But at the same time, relief washed over her.
   Maybe it was for the best that he didn't come.
   She wasn't sure if she could leave if he had been there.
   Tsunade gave a bitter smile and turned away with Shizune.
   What she didn't know was that on a high hill overlooking the Hidden Mist Village...
   Haru stood watching her departing figure from afar.
   Beside him were his three students: Kimimaro, Chjr, and Uzumaki Karin.
   "Teacher Haru," Kimimaro said, "Since you're so reluctant to let Lady Tsunade go, why don't you go and keep her?"
   Kimimaro was a little confused.
   Uchiha Haru did not answer.
   Chjr also said, "Since you want to see her off, why don't you go to the village gate, but watch from afar here?"
   Uchiha Haru remained silent.
   Uzumaki Karin tilted her head and asked, "Teacher Haru, do you like Lady Tsunade?"
   As soon as she said this, she realized she might have said too much and quickly covered her mouth.
   Chjr and Kimimaro both turned their heads sharply toward Uzumaki Karin, their expressions as if they had just discovered a new continent.
   Then, the three of them simultaneously looked at Uchiha Haru with mischievous smirks.
   They seemed to have uncovered something extraordinary.
   Feeling the malicious grins of the three young ninjas beside him, Uchiha Haru turned his head and gave each of them a sharp glare right on their foreheads.
   "Children should not meddle in adult matters!"
   With that, he vanished in a flash using Flying Thunder God Technique.
   Kimimaro, Chjr, and Uzumaki Karin were left rubbing their foreheads, wincing in pain.
   "I wouldn't have said anything if I had known..."
   Elsewhere, after the failure of Konoha's Chnin Exams plan, the masked man and Konan swiftly gathered the remaining members of the Akatsuki organization.
   This naturally included Uchiha Itachi.
   Uchiha Itachi was still in the Hidden Cloud Village alongside Kisame Hoshigaki, tasked with capturing the tailed beasts.
   They had endured a brutal battle.
   The Eight-Tails Jinchriki Killer Bee, the Two-Tails Jinchriki Yukito, and the current Raikage were formidable opponents.
   Even Uchiha Itachi and Kisame, considered to be on par with Kage-level shinobi, could not gain much advantage in the Hidden Cloud Village.
   Aside from the initial unexpected capture of the Two-Tails Jinchriki Yukito, they made little progress and were even hunted by the Hidden Cloud's forces.
   They went through countless hardships.
   But just as they were desperately trying to capture the tailed beasts for the Akatsuki, they suddenly received a message.
   The leader of the Akatsuki organization, Tendo Pain, had launched a raid on Konoha during the village's mass Chnin Exams, intending to seize all the tailed beasts inside in one fell swoop.
   Upon hearing this news, Uchiha Itachi couldn't remain calm.
   Though he was now a member of Akatsuki, his loyalty was always with Konoha.
   He could slaughter his entire clan for the sake of Konoha-how could he betray the village just because he had joined Akatsuki?
   This was a simple, unshakable truth.
   Uchiha Itachi and the leader of Akatsuki had long understood that they were merely using each other.
   So, shortly after Itachi joined Akatsuki, they reached an agreement.
   The Nine-Tails must be captured by Uchiha Itachi alone, and no one else was allowed to interfere.
   This was, in effect, assigning responsibilities for the tailed beasts.
   In truth, it was a way to help Uchiha Itachi safeguard Konoha.
   Both parties tacitly understood this.
   For years, they had cooperated smoothly.
   Itachi worked for Akatsuki, and in return, Akatsuki refrained from attacking Konoha, honoring the original agreement.
   Unexpectedly, this time, the pact was broken.
   Akatsuki tasked Itachi with capturing the tailed beasts outside, but instead, they took advantage of the situation to attack Konoha on July 10th to seize the Nine-Tails.
   They nearly devastated the entire Hidden Leaf Village.
   When Uchiha Itachi heard this, he immediately wanted to confront the masked man for an explanation.
   Though Tendo Pain was the official Akatsuki leader,
   Itachi knew that Pain was only a figurehead.
   Behind the scenes, the masked man was the true power controlling Akatsuki.
   He didn't believe this decision had been made by Tendo Pain alone.
   The masked man had agreed to and even orchestrated it.
   Although Tendo Pain had died now, the masked man remained.
   And Itachi's deal had been made with the masked man.
   Now, he just wanted to ask the masked man in person what his real intentions were.
   Akatsuki convened once again.
   Compared to the last gathering, fewer members were present.
   Hidan, Kakuzu, and Jz Biwa had been killed by Uchiha Haru.
   And their leader, Tendo Pain, had died during the Konoha Chnin Exams.
   Their power had been greatly diminished.
   All these losses were tied to one person: Uchiha Haru.
   Every member of Akatsuki was a top-tier powerhouse.
   Their strength was essentially above Kage-level.
   It was no small feat to keep such formidable individuals under control.
   Previously, all of them had joined Akatsuki because of Tendo Pain.
   Because Tendo had the strength to command them.
   But now that Tendo Pain was gone, who else could rally all of them?
   They gathered after receiving a message from White Zetsu.
   On one hand, they wanted to see what Akatsuki's future would look like and whether they could continue to stay united.
   Though their reasons for coming differed,
   there were few organizations like Akatsuki.
   Over the years, they had grown rapidly.
   They had amassed wealth, captured tailed beasts, and accomplished countless missions.
   If they broke apart now, everyone would feel a deep sense of regret.
   This Novel is Completed on Patreon
   ьъьъ Check out new Fanfiction ьъьъ
   ьъ Naruto : Tsunade You're Really Drunk ьъ
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   Chapter 208: Chapter 208: Deidara - The Leader Is Dead, I Suggest Disbanding!
   "I heard that our leader is dead? He was killed by Uchiha Haru of the Uchiha clan!"
   As soon as they gathered, Deidara could no longer hold back and brought up the matter with a serious tone. This was an issue that shook the entire Akatsuki organization to its core.
   The expressions of those present subtly shifted upon hearing Deidara's words.
   Of course, they already knew the truth-otherwise, they would not have come here.
   But after Deidara's question, no one responded.
   Because no one had an answer.
   The fact was already settled.
   No one could dispute or deny it.
   Though deep inside, they remained utterly shocked.
   Their leader, Tendo Pain, wielded terrifying strength.
   Everyone understood that well.
   Not to mention, he possessed the Rinnegan.
   The legendary Samsara Eye of the Sage of Six Paths, a power wrapped in myth and legend.
   And yet, this man was defeated.
   That reality was staggering.
   "Why... no reply? Haven't you heard the news? Why is everyone silent?"
   Deidara asked again, frustrated by the stillness.
   "Quiet," his partner Sasori interrupted sharply.
   "The leader's death must be true; otherwise, none of us would have gathered here."
   "When others arrives, we'll get the full story."
   "What's the point of arguing here now?"
   Even Sasori, though shocked and unwilling to accept Pain's death, kept a level head.
   Uchiha Itachi and Kisame stood off to the side, detached and silent like observers.
   Zetsu and Konan had not appeared.
   A heavy silence settled over the room.
   After a moment, Deidara couldn't stay quiet any longer.
   "Do you really think Uchiha Haru is that powerful?"
   He furrowed his brow. "He killed Hidan and Kakuzu, took down Jz Biwa years ago... and now even our leader fell to him. What kind of man is this?"
   He shook his head repeatedly, clearly disturbed.
   Deidara's words stirred something in those around him.
   Sasori scoffed. "If you want to know what kind of person Uchiha Haru is and how strong he truly is, ask those who actually know him."
   "Are you joking?" Deidara sneered.
   "Who here actually knows Uchiha Haru?"
   Despite often working alongside Sasori on missions, their personalities clashed - especially on artistic philosophy. Deidara couldn't resist sparring over business opportunities.
   Sasori laughed bitterly. "Who said no one here knows Uchiha Haru?"
   "Uchiha Haru is from the Uchiha clan, and Itachi is from the Uchiha clan. Surely, you two have crossed paths before," he said, glancing at Itachi, who remained silent in the shadows.
   Deidara looked toward Itachi, suspicion mingling with awe in his eyes.
   Before joining Akatsuki, he had fought its members - only to be utterly defeated by Itachi's Mangeky Sharingan in a flash.
   That encounter left a deep mark on him, one he couldn't forget.
   He was determined to surpass Itachi, to crack the secrets of the Uchiha's Sharingan.
   But so far, no solution had come to him.
   Facing Itachi, he felt an uncomfortable mix of fear and humiliation.
   For Deidara, explosion was art.
   Nothing was allowed to surpass his art of explosion - not even the Uchiha clan's Sharingan.
   Kisame, too, glanced at Itachi.
   He had heard whispers about Itachi's defeat at the hands of Uchiha Haru back in Konoha.
   When Kisame first met Itachi, he was astonished and found the rumors hard to believe.
   Because on missions together, Kisame himself felt the overwhelming prowess of the genius Uchiha.
   Though formidable, Kisame knew he was no match for such talent.
   He simply couldn't imagine anyone stronger than Itachi.
   So when he heard Haru had defeated Itachi, his heart refused to accept it.
   He even asked Itachi about it.
   Itachi remained silent, his quiet acquiescence shocking Kisame.
   The rumors were true - Uchiha Haru had indeed defeated Itachi.
   And now, Haru had even taken down Pain.
   The wielder of the Rinnegan himself.
   In this moment, Kisame's curiosity about Uchiha Haru grew stronger than ever.
   He sensed many eyes on him.
   Itachi lifted his head slightly, speaking quietly:
   "I don't know much about him. Only that Uchiha Haru is a very powerful shinobi."
   "Whether it is his strength, his strategy, or his adaptability, he far surpasses me. I cannot compare myself to him."
   "I don't know exactly how strong Uchiha Haru is, because I haven't been able to test my strength against his."
   "As early as a few years ago, on the night of the Uchiha clan massacre, he stood against five Kage-level shinobi at once-and emerged undefeated."
   "It's utterly foolish to make an enemy of a man like that."
   Once, he had also regarded Uchiha Haru as a rival and tried desperately to catch up.
   But no matter how hard he pushed, it was useless.
   The gap between them did not just fail to close; it widened at an alarming rate.
   Now, if he had to face Uchiha Haru in battle again, he wouldn't have even a shred of confidence left.
   Hearing Uchiha Itachi give such a high appraisal of Uchiha Haru,
   and knowing Itachi considered him even superior to himself in strength,
   the others in the Akatsuki couldn't help but feel a flicker of surprise.
   Yet, they weren't completely shocked.
   After all, even Tendo Pain-now dead-had fallen under the shadow of Uchiha Haru.
   "What do we do now?" Deidara asked, his brow furrowed deeply.
   How could anyone possibly stand against Uchiha Haru, who was far stronger than even Itachi?
   The question hung heavy in the air, silencing the others in the Akatsuki.
   Having provoked such a person, did they even have a chance to survive?
   within the cavern where the Akatsuki gathered, White Zetsu suddenly appeared.
   The faces of everyone present shifted when they saw Zetsu.
   It was White Zetsu who had summoned them here, saying there was something urgent to discuss.
   Now that he was here, what exactly was the plan for the Akatsuki's future?
   " Zetsu, what's the reason for gathering us all here? Our leader is dead-are you telling us to pick a new one?" Deidara blurted out.
   His voice carried eagerness mixed with challenge.
   Others' expressions also shifted after hearing this.
   Most of the members were unruly and difficult to control.
   Their strength was formidable.
   Except for the late Tendo Pain with the Rinnegan, it was nearly impossible to suppress them.
   If they were to pick a new leader, the strongest one would be the only viable choice.
   Only strength could command respect, and only strength could force submission.
   "No! No!" White Zetsu laughed softly. "I'm not here to have you all fight to choose a leader."
   "We are an organization. It's already bad enough without internal conflict."
   "Then why have you called us here? To order us around?" Sasori sneered.
   White Zetsu's abilities were important to the Akatsuki, but he was not someone they would blindly follow.
   His strength was insufficient; he lacked the charisma to convince them.
   "Of course not," Zetsu smiled and waved his hand.
   "I'm certainly not qualified to be your leader."
   "But just because I'm not, doesn't mean someone else isn't."
   "Oh?" Deidara's interest peaked. "Who are you talking about, Jue?"
   Sasori's eyes locked onto White Zetsu, suspicious.
   If they weren't convinced, they'd never accept a new leader.
   Both Uchiha Itachi and Kisame's faces remained calm but attentive.
   They knew about the mysterious masked figure.
   White Zetsu's smile deepened with a trace of mystery as he spoke slowly and clearly:
   "He is the true mastermind behind our Akatsuki. Even the previous Tendo Pain obeyed his will."
   Deidara and Sasori's expressions turned grave at these words.
   What kind of person was this,
   that even Tendo Pain-the wielder of the Rinnegan-submitted to his command?
   White Zetsu's lips curled as he revealed the truth word by word:
   "This person is Uchiha Madara."
   At his declaration, a swirling vortex materialized in the dark cave.
   Two figures began to take shape within the shadows.
   As their forms grew clearer, both Deidara and Sasori's faces registered shock.
   Uchiha Itachi narrowed his eyes slightly, a cold murderous intent radiating from his entire being.
   This was the purpose of his arrival here.
   This Novel is Completed on Patreon
   ьъьъ Check out new Fanfiction ьъьъ
   ьъ Naruto : Tsunade You're Really Drunk ьъ
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   Chapter 209: Chapter 209 : Discussion! Group Fight?
   Everyone immediately recognized the woman.
   She had always been by the side of Tendo Pain, the person he trusted most.
   And they also recognized the man.
   A stand-in member of the Akatsuki organization.
   But now, although Tobi's outward appearance hadn't changed much, his aura was vastly different from before.
   In the past, Tobi wore the iconic black cloak embroidered with red clouds-the signature uniform of the Akatsuki-and covered his face with an orange one-eyed spiral mask. He was known for his talkative, eccentric, almost clownish demeanor.
   But now, he seemed like an entirely different person.
   He wore a dark blue robe, a Uchiha clan fan emblem at his waist, and a new white mask that revealed both eyes.
   His entire aura was solemn, imposing. He gave off an innate sense of distance, like a figure from legend beyond anyone's reach. The most striking detail, however, were the eyes behind the mask-two different eyes, shining with deadly clarity.
   The other gleamed lavender.
   Two contrasting dojutsu, side by side in the same man, created an oppressive presence so overwhelming it clawed at everyone's nerves. The sheer pressure made it hard to breathe.
   "You... you're not Tobi? You're... Uchiha Madara?"
   Deidara couldn't believe what he was seeing.
   Despite always complaining about Tobi's babbling and antics, he hadn't truly disliked the man. He had even grown used to him in a strange way. But now, this sudden change-this overwhelming shift in presence and identity-was something Deidara couldn't accept easily.
   Sasori was equally taken aback.
   But unlike Deidara, he didn't act impulsively. He silently observed from the side, his expression unreadable.
   Uchiha Itachi narrowed his eyes at the man in the white mask.
   If this had been the previous version of Tobi-mysterious and powerful, yet never overbearing-he might have considered a possible victory in battle.
   But now, this masked man had the Rinnegan-an eye said to belong only to the Sage of the Six Paths.
   Itachi had personally witnessed the destructive power of the former Tendo Pain, and this man, who controlled Tendo Pain from behind the scenes, now wielded the Rinnegan himself. His power had undoubtedly surpassed that of the Six Paths of Pain.
   To strike against this man again, Itachi would need to recalculate everything-the strength of both sides, the chance of success, and whether victory was even possible.
   But even if he couldn't win, he still needed answers.
   The man had made him a promise.
   He could not let that go.
   Kisame's eyes also flickered with surprise.
   He was among the very few in Akatsuki who had known the masked man's true identity.
   He had always known this man was powerful-but after witnessing the Rinnegan firsthand, even he couldn't help but feel shock deep in his heart.
   The masked man scanned the group and spoke in a calm, low voice, "I understand that all of you have questions, doubts. Let me answer them now. Yes-I am Uchiha Madara. The 'Tobi' identity was merely a cover, a mask I wore to conceal myself."
   "In the past, while Nagato was alive, there was no need for me to step forward and control the situation. But now that Nagato is dead, the Akatsuki faces an unprecedented crisis. I must take the lead and guide us through this storm."
   A legendary shinobi, spoken of in the same breath as the First Hokage, Hashirama Senju.
   Could such a figure truly still be alive?
   Even though the man before them had demonstrated extraordinary strength, it was not easy to accept that he was truly Madara.
   None of them were fools. Hashirama Senju-the God of Shinobi-had been dead for decades. And Uchiha Madara, his rival, had supposedly perished at the Valley of the End, slain by Hashirama himself.
   That was common knowledge.
   Of course, the shinobi present weren't naive enough to take everything at face value. Titles could be faked-names borrowed. What mattered more was whether this masked man had the strength and leadership to guide them forward.
   So while they exchanged doubtful glances, none of them voiced their suspicions outright.
   "How do you propose we get out of this predicament?" Sasori asked coldly.
   But before the masked man could continue, a cold voice interrupted.
   "Shouldn't we settle our personal matters first?"
   Uchiha Itachi's tone was sharp and unyielding.
   Unlike the others, he hadn't come to hear grand strategies or listen to how the organization would continue forward.
   He had come for one reason.
   To demand an explanation.
   The man had made him a promise.
   And then had gone back on his word.
   Without that promise fulfilled, Itachi had no reason to remain with Akatsuki.
   The masked man glanced at him and responded in a measured voice, "I mishandled your situation. That much I admit."
   "But everything I've done-every decision I've made-was in service of capturing the Tailed Beasts as swiftly as possible. Only by doing that can we realize our shared dream."
   "I will give you an explanation, Uchiha Itachi. But not now."
   Itachi continued to stare at him, his gaze sharp and piercing.
   But in the end, he said nothing more.
   If he were to sever ties with this man and leave Akatsuki, where could he go?
   Of course, he wanted to return to Konoha.
   But would Konoha welcome him back?
   The answer was obvious even without being spoken: no.
   On the night of the Uchiha Clan Massacre, he had been cast out as the scapegoat.
   The village he had once loved and the clan that birthed and raised him had both branded him a traitor.
   If he were to show his face, the people would shout for his death, attack him on sight. No one would protect him. No one would let him stay.
   And those who could have proven his innocence-there had only ever been two. The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, and Danzo, the shadowy leader of Root.
   But now both of them were gone.
   Who else was left to speak for him?
   Uchiha Haru? But why would Uchiha Haru help him?
   They had never been friends. They had always been enemies.
   Uchiha Haru would never help him.
   He could only continue playing his role within the Akatsuki.
   As long as he remained in the organization, he could gather intelligence-Konoha's hidden blade working in the shadows.
   Protecting the village from within the dark.
   But this time, he wouldn't place blind trust in anyone again.
   Seeing that Itachi didn't make any further moves, the masked man-Obito-felt relieved.
   Though he now wielded the Rinnegan and was confident he could defeat Uchiha Itachi if it came to that, he preferred not to.
   Itachi was a valuable piece on the board.
   A pawn who could still serve a purpose-clever, loyal, effective.
   Killing such a tool would be a waste.
   However, if Itachi insisted on taking revenge and dared to reveal the truth of their deal in front of the others, then Obito would not hesitate.
   The Akatsuki was already greatly weakened. Morale was crumbling.
   If everyone inside the organization discovered that Uchiha Itachi wasn't truly one of them, but a Konoha spy...
   How could the Akatsuki remain united?
   As the current de facto leader, Obito would have no choice but to eliminate Uchiha Itachi-the traitor-to restore cohesion to the group.
   Yes, it would mean the loss of a powerful asset.
   But it was a necessary sacrifice.
   Behind Obito stood Konan, just as she had once stood behind Tendo Pain for all those years.
   But this time, her allegiance wasn't to the masked man.
   She was here for revenge-for Nagato.
   Obito, having temporarily pacified Itachi, returned to the matter at hand.
   "I've already devised a plan to get us through this," he said coolly.
   "As long as you follow my instructions, I promise you-the Akatsuki will rise again, stronger than before."
   "I am Uchiha Madara. I have the power to make that happen."
   "Madara," Sasori interjected coldly. "What about Uchiha Haru?"
   "He killed our leader. He slaughtered Hidan, Kakuzu, and Jz Biwa. Are we just supposed to let that go?"
   "So long as Uchiha Haru lives, none of us will find peace."
   Sasori had spoken what everyone else was thinking.
   Uchiha Haru-the man who had singlehandedly taken down Tendo Pain.
   The man who wielded the Flying Thunder God Technique.
   For someone like him, distance was meaningless. If he wanted, he could arrive from a thousand miles away in the blink of an eye.
   That was how Jz Biwa had died-because one of Haru's clones had tagged the location with his Flying Thunder God seal, and then Haru had instantly appeared to finish the job.
   Uchiha Haru was a dire threat to all of them.
   They couldn't just continue hiding like rats in the dark.
   What pride did they have left? How could they sit here discussing dreams and the future, when their very lives were in danger?
   Deidara nodded in agreement.
   In his world, only explosions were art-but even he wasn't foolish enough to think his art could save him against someone like Haru.
   If Haru could kill Pain, he could certainly kill him.
   There was no shame in admitting that. Haru had the power to back it up.
   Not just him-everyone present knew it. Except perhaps the masked man who claimed to be Uchiha Madara, none of them could last more than a moment in a battle against Haru.
   "Madara," Deidara muttered, half-lidding his eyes as he made a cutting motion across his neck, "why don't we set a trap?"
   "We lure out Uchiha Haru and eliminate him together. End the threat before it grows any worse."
   It was the only option that made sense to him now.
   Kisame's eyes gleamed with interest at the suggestion.
   None of them could take Haru alone. But together?
   This Novel is Completed on Patreon
   ьъьъ Check out new Fanfiction ьъьъ
   ьъ Naruto : Tsunade You're Really Drunk ьъ
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   Chapter 210: Chapter 210 : Common enemy!
   Of course, Uchiha Itachi was the only one with a faintly amused look in his eyes.
   Did they really think that just by joining forces, they could stand a chance?
   On the night of the Uchiha Clan Massacre, Uchiha Haru had faced off against five Kage-level shinobi. Even back then, he'd held his own.
   Now, even if they combined their strength-stronger now than back in the Hidden Leaf-Uchiha Haru had grown too. And he hadn't just grown stronger-he had advanced at a frightening speed.
   It was to the point where even Itachi, who once believed he could at least hold Haru off for a time, now suspected he'd be crushed in an instant if they were to fight again.
   It was a grim truth. Uchiha Haru's strength had reached a level where sheer numbers couldn't compensate.
   That is, of course, assuming the masked man didn't step in.
   But if the masked man, now wielding the Rinnegan, joined the battle-well, that was another matter entirely.
   Itachi had no clear read on the masked man's true strength. He hadn't known it then, and he didn't know it now.
   What he did know was that the masked man was dangerous-absurdly so. His strange space-time ninjutsu allowed him to become intangible, to vanish into some unknown dimension and reappear at will. It was the perfect defense, bordering on the divine.
   And now that he possessed the Rinnegan, the masked man's full capabilities were even more difficult to gauge.
   With the masked man on their side, perhaps they did stand a chance against Uchiha Haru.
   But Itachi didn't believe the masked man would agree to such a plan. That man had always been reluctant to reveal his true power, even to his closest allies in Akatsuki. How else could he maintain the illusion that he was Uchiha Madara?
   Sure enough, just as Itachi expected, after Deidara spoke, the masked man shook his head.
   "While that plan isn't entirely impossible," he said coolly, "there's no need to act so rashly. I have a better way to handle this."
   "What way?" Deidara asked, voice sharp with impatience.
   The masked man didn't answer immediately. Instead, he glanced around the room at each Akatsuki member present, then asked slowly, "Do you all believe Uchiha Haru is strong?"
   "Of course he is!" Deidara snapped without hesitation.
   Was that even a question?
   Even their former leader, Pain-who had wielded the Rinnegan-had fallen to him. What more proof did they need?
   The others remained silent, but their expressions betrayed a mix of confusion and tension. Why was the masked man asking such a thing?
   "Yes, Uchiha Haru..." the masked man murmured, a rare note of reflection in his tone. "When I first encountered him in Konoha, he was far from the monster he is now."
   He paused, lost in thought for a moment.
   "He's grown too powerful. It's almost unbelievable."
   Back then, he'd had the opportunity to eliminate Haru. He'd chosen not to-for reasons even he wasn't sure of anymore. Maybe it was arrogance. Maybe it was the idea that Haru could be molded into an asset.
   But now... now that choice was costing them dearly.
   If Haru hadn't intervened during the Chnin Exams in Konoha, Tendo Pain-wielding the Rinnegan-would have crushed the village. No one present could have stopped him.
   With the Leaf destroyed, gathering the tailed beasts would've been simple. They could've summoned the Gedo Statue and prepared the Infinite Tsukuyomi.
   They could've created a dream world-one where Rin was still alive.
   But that dream was dead now.
   And it was Uchiha Haru who had killed it.
   Time had passed. Regret and speculation were meaningless.
   Now he had only one path left: act. Erase Uchiha Haru completely.
   The original plan to make Haru a weapon of Akatsuki had failed. He had become a wild card-too dangerous to leave alive.
   And so, eliminating Haru was the real reason he'd summoned the Akatsuki members today.
   The others seemed to grasp this as well. Even those who had doubted the masked man's identity could not deny his strength.
   Whether he was truly Uchiha Madara or not didn't matter anymore.
   What mattered was that this man had earned their fear and respect. He was powerful-more powerful than any of them.
   And if even he spoke of Uchiha Haru with such caution, it only reinforced just how dangerous Haru truly was.
   The masked man watched as the mood in the room shifted. Tension. Unease. Grim acknowledgment.
   Then, changing his tone, he said slowly, "But there's no need for concern. The reason I gathered you here today is because I have a solution. A way to deal with Uchiha Haru... without engaging him directly."
   Gasps rippled through the group.
   "We're not taking action?"
   "If we're not, then who else can deal with Uchiha Haru?"
   Sasori's voice was cold as always, but the doubt in his words was clear.
   He couldn't understand it. There were only a handful of truly powerful shinobi left in the current ninja world. And due to deeply ingrained prejudices between villages and factions, these individuals rarely stood united. Their strength was fragmented and scattered.
   How could such an alliance of misaligned powers possibly stand against Uchiha Haru?
   More importantly, they all knew how terrifyingly strong Uchiha Haru had become. So why would any of them willingly make an enemy of someone like him?
   Deidara shared Sasori's confusion. His brow furrowed, and he couldn't make sense of the situation either.
   Uchiha Itachi remained silent, watching calmly, while Kisame's expression was composed and confident. He believed in the masked man. He believed in the promise of the Infinite Tsukuyomi-the dream of a perfect world the masked man had shared with him.
   He believed that the masked man would be the one to guide them toward that future.
   The masked man's voice, calm and authoritative as always, cut through the tension.
   "This brings us back to the question we started with: Is Uchiha Haru strong?"
   "Of course he's strong-so strong it's outrageous!" Deidara snapped, unable to deny it.
   He was never one to admit that others were stronger than him, but Uchiha Haru? That was a different story.
   Haru's power was overwhelming, to the point of despair. He was on another level entirely, and even someone as prideful as Deidara couldn't muster the confidence to catch up to him.
   The others nodded in silent agreement. Not all of them had fought Haru directly, but that didn't matter. His strength was something they all understood-deeply and without question.
   "Yes... how could someone like that not be strong?" the masked man continued slowly.
   "But sometimes, being too strong can be a curse."
   He paused, letting the words sink in.
   "When one becomes too powerful, it breeds jealousy. It causes fear-especially when the individual's strength outweighs the influence and backing behind them."
   He was speaking of Uchiha Haru, and the Hidden Mist Village behind him.
   Uchiha Haru's strength was undeniable. During the recent Chnin Exams in Konoha, the five great nations and the smaller villages all witnessed firsthand just how terrifying Haru had become.
   But what about the Hidden Mist Village?
   Before the Uchiha Clan had joined Kirigakure, the Mist was in shambles-shrouded in darkness and infamous throughout the ninja world. Countless talented shinobi had been driven out of the village, or killed under the brutal rule of the "Blood Mist."
   Even within Akatsuki, two of their own-Kisame and Zabuza-were remnants of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist, and both had left Kirigakure in rebellion.
   The Hidden Mist had suffered deep, grievous wounds.
   Only recently, with the arrival of Uchiha Haru, had the village begun to stir back to life. A new energy, a new momentum had begun to surge through Kirigakure.
   But it was still just the beginning.
   The village had shaken off its darkness, shaken off the decay that plagued it for decades. But let's not forget-Kirigakure had never been the most powerful among the Five Great Nations, even at its height.
   After years of violence and bloodshed under the tyrannical rule of the Fourth Mizukage, the village's strength had plummeted.
   Others might not understand this clearly, but the masked man did.
   He had once controlled Yagura Karatachi-the Fourth Mizukage himself-and through him, the entire village. He knew the inner workings of Kirigakure better than anyone.
   He knew just how fragile the village still was beneath the surface.
   Frankly, if the Hidden Mist weren't so geographically isolated-separated by vast ocean from the mainland-and if it weren't for the scarcity of resources that made the territory less appealing, Kirigakure might have already been erased from the map.
   Now, with someone like Uchiha Haru propping them up, the contrast became all the more dangerous.
   An overwhelming individual-backed by a weak, unstable village.
   That contradiction was the problem.
   The Hidden Mist Village lacked size, resources, and military strength. If they wanted to grow stronger, they'd need to expand-outward and aggressively.
   And that expansion would place immense pressure on the other nations.
   These nations-the current powers that held wealth and influence-would never willingly surrender their dominance.
   Which meant only one thing.
   A new Great Ninja War was inevitable.
   Maybe it hadn't happened yet. But it would.
   And if not? Then it would be provoked.
   Uchiha Haru, combined with a rapidly revitalizing Hidden Mist Village, was a ticking time bomb.
   A bloodstained future was coming, and the masked man was determined to be the one pulling the strings.
   He wasn't planning to make a move himself. Nor would he rely on Akatsuki to launch a direct assault.
   No-he would use the entire ninja world.
   This was his strategy for dealing with Uchiha Haru.
   The Akatsuki members present exchanged uncertain glances. They were beginning to understand... but did they truly grasp what he meant?
   They were all trying to figure it out-what exactly was the masked man implying?
   That one man's strength, when unmatched by the power behind him, would inevitably spark conflict?
   That the true war would not be fought by them, but by nations pushed to the edge by fear and envy?
   The masked man said nothing more.
   He could see it clearly-the Akatsuki was stable now. They had a shared goal. They had direction.
   He had no idea what was coming.
   The masked man was certain that Haru would eventually fall-not to one man, but to the crushing weight of the world turning against him.
   Strength mattered in this world, yes.
   But strength alone couldn't overcome everything.
   This Novel is Completed on Patreon
   ьъьъ Check out new Fanfiction ьъьъ
   ьъ Naruto : Tsunade You're Really Drunk ьъ
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   Chapter 211: Chapter 211 : Obito - My Suggestion Is to Just Go Straight In!
   Under the command of the masked man, the Akatsuki organization finally understood what he truly meant.
   And they agreed to proceed according to his plan.
   That very day, Akatsuki brought the Jinchriki of the tailed beasts they had previously captured and sent representatives to negotiate with the major shinobi villages.
   The purpose of the negotiation was singular - to eliminate Uchiha Haru and Kirigakure, both of whom could bring immense destruction to the entire shinobi world.
   Within days, all the other villages - except Konoha - received communications from Akatsuki.
   Konoha was deliberately excluded. The village had recently suffered a heavy blow and was far from its former strength.
   Moreover, Konoha's current position was intricately linked to the Akatsuki organization itself.
   Especially considering the bond between Konoha and Uchiha Haru.
   Uchiha Haru had grown up in Konoha. Though he later departed the village, he had once stood up during a crisis and saved all of Konoha from certain doom.
   Now, from the highest ranks to the common villagers, Konoha was filled with gratitude toward Uchiha Haru.
   Not to mention that the Fifth Hokage, Hatake Kakashi - currently in office - was rumored to have had a deep connection with Uchiha Haru in the past.
   If Akatsuki approached Konoha to discuss the matter, their intentions would likely reach Uchiha Haru before the ink dried on the scroll.
   So involving Konoha was unwise.
   As for the other three Great Villages - the Hidden Cloud Village, the Hidden Rock Village, and the Hidden Sand Village - while the Akatsuki had past grudges with them, those grudges stemmed largely from the conflict over the tailed beasts.
   Now, by returning the tailed beasts, Akatsuki offered not an apology, but at least a token of sincerity.
   It wasn't enough to erase old hatred, but it served as a gesture - a platform for potential cooperation.
   More importantly, they all now shared a common interest.
   The power balance among the Five Great Shinobi Nations had always been delicate.
   No single village could be allowed to become too dominant.
   Stronger villages always controlled more land and richer resources. That was the unspoken law of the shinobi world.
   Historically, the Hidden Mist Village had never held much sway among the five.
   Its territory was modest. Its resources, limited.
   But now, with the emergence of Uchiha Haru, everything had begun to shift.
   This was the man who had single-handedly defeated Pain - the Deva Path wielding the Rinnegan.
   With someone like him in their ranks, Kirigakure's foundational strength had transformed overnight.
   It was as if a new shinobi god had risen within the mist.
   And they were gathering power.
   Once a village's strength outpaced its resources, expansion was inevitable.
   They would seek to change the status quo - and war would follow.
   This was the inevitable consequence.
   It might not happen immediately.
   The Hidden Mist Village had only recently escaped from the shadow of its bloody past - the cruel reign of the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura Karatachi.
   They were still recovering. It was too early for them to make any serious moves.
   What would happen when a fully restored, battle-hardened Hidden Mist stood beside Uchiha Haru?
   If they waited, it would be too late.
   So with Akatsuki's coordination, a message was sent to the remaining shinobi villages, laying out the threat and urging unity.
   The three villages - Kumogakure, Sunagakure, and Iwagakure - responded almost immediately.
   Among them, Sunagakure had long maintained friendly relations with Konoha.
   During the Chnin Exams, Orochimaru had assassinated their Fourth Kazekage in secret and manipulated the Sand into launching an attack on Konoha.
   The operation ended in failure and disaster.
   Konoha suffered grave losses. The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, was killed.
   An unbridgeable grudge now existed between Konoha and the Sand.
   Sunagakure knew that once Konoha recovered, revenge would come - swift and brutal.
   So when the opportunity arose to ally with Kumogakure, Iwagakure, and Akatsuki - to potentially crush Konoha before it could rise again - they seized it.
   If Konoha was annihilated, no one would remain to retaliate.
   And as for Kumogakure and Iwagakure?
   These two villages had long been among the strongest in the shinobi world.
   Their ambitions had been simmering for years.
   They had always looked for a chance to trigger another war - a war that would allow them to redistribute power, resources, and territory.
   And now, the perfect chance had presented itself.
   The three major ninja villages launched a joint operation to attack Konoha at the same time.
   Their plan was simple: take out the Hidden Leaf Village first - the village with the most resources, land, and influence in the entire shinobi world.
   Konoha was the strongest potential ally of the Hidden Mist Village. If they could bring Konoha down, Kirigakure would be isolated and helpless. Even if the Mist tried to retaliate or stir up resistance, it would be too late.
   This was the unanimous agreement they reached.
   Once the plan was solidified, the three great villages returned to their respective territories and began covert preparations. The moment those preparations were complete, they would strike swiftly, ending it all before anyone could react.
   But the Akatsuki - or more specifically, the masked man - had bigger plans.
   The attack by the three great villages was merely his first move. He had another target in mind.
   That target was Orochimaru.
   Orochimaru, a Kage-level rogue shinobi, was a force to be reckoned with - a wild card who could shift the balance in a war-torn shinobi world.
   But it wasn't his combat prowess that interested the masked man the most.
   It was his mastery of a forbidden technique - the Impure World Reincarnation.
   The masked man had witnessed its terrifying potential firsthand the night of the Uchiha clan's extermination.
   Infinite chakra. Unstoppable regeneration.
   An army of undead soldiers who could keep fighting, no matter how many times they were cut down.
   If he could harness that technique and create an army of the dead, it would tip the scales heavily in his favor.
   Especially now... when Uchiha Haru's strength was becoming too much to ignore. Even with the Rinnegan in his possession, the masked man had no real chance of defeating Haru in a direct confrontation.
   If he wanted to take on Haru and the Hidden Mist Village, he needed a trump card.
   That trump card was Uchiha Madara.
   Although resurrecting Madara would undoubtedly interfere with his original plans, the pressure brought by Uchiha Haru left him no other choice.
   He had to bring Madara back.
   The masked man believed that if Madara could be fully revived - restored to his prime - then perhaps he could go head-to-head with Uchiha Haru.
   After all, Madara was a living legend of the shinobi world.
   And Orochimaru was the key to making that resurrection happen.
   So when the masked man learned of the formation of the Allied Shinobi Forces, he immediately ordered White Zetsu to begin tracking down Orochimaru.
   Finding Orochimaru wouldn't be easy. The Sannin was a master of concealment.
   Back when Orochimaru had defected from the Akatsuki, even Tendo Pain had dispatched operatives to hunt him down, but they'd come up empty-handed.
   That proved two things: first, Orochimaru's ability to hide himself was unmatched. Second, the Akatsuki hadn't truly been trying.
   Had they been serious, White Zetsu's network of clones and sensory abilities would have picked up his trail. As long as Orochimaru didn't stay underground forever, he would eventually leave traces - and White Zetsu would find them.
   It wasn't that Orochimaru couldn't be found. The Akatsuki just hadn't cared enough at the time.
   Back then, their focus had been on building up resources and capturing the Tailed Beasts. Orochimaru's betrayal was merely a side concern - not a priority.
   But now, everything had changed.
   They needed Impure World Reincarnation to turn the tide. Orochimaru had become a top priority.
   After receiving the order, White Zetsu dispersed thousands of clones across the continent, searching in secret.
   After about ten days, they finally got a hit.
   Orochimaru had resurfaced.
   White Zetsu immediately relayed the intel to the masked man.
   Without hesitation, the masked man sped toward the location to confront Orochimaru personally.
   Thanks to White Zetsu's stealth and the masked man's ability to phase through space and objects, the two closed in quickly.
   Eventually, Orochimaru was cornered.
   After a brutal chase, they caught up with him.
   Orochimaru narrowed his eyes at the masked figure now standing in front of him, wary and tense.
   He cursed inwardly. Lately, it felt like luck had turned against him completely.
   First, his attempt to snatch Uchiha Sasuke in Konoha had failed.
   Then he had attacked Konoha and faced off against the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen. Though he had succeeded in killing the old man, he had ended up captured by Uchiha Haru and forced into servitude under him.
   After somehow surviving that ordeal, Orochimaru thought he'd finally caught a break.
   Barely a few weeks into his new freedom, the masked man showed up.
   He glared at the masked man - the one who claimed to be Uchiha Madara.
   Orochimaru never believed that claim. He had seen Madara's corpse with his own eyes. Madara was most definitely dead.
   Whoever this was, it wasn't Madara.
   But one thing was clear - the man in front of him was strong.
   Just the ocular power alone was enough to make Orochimaru's skin crawl. The masked man's ability to shift into an intangible state - to phase in and out of physical reality - was a monstrous defensive advantage. No attack could land unless the masked man allowed it.
   And now, Orochimaru saw something even more disturbing.
   Beneath the mask, the man possessed not only a Mangeky Sharingan, but also the Rinnegan - the same eye that belonged to Tendo Pain.
   Sharingan and Rinnegan - two of the most powerful dojutsu in existence - wielded by a single individual.
   The masked man had become a walking calamity.
   Even when Orochimaru had first met him, he'd known there was no winning.
   Now? There was no hope at all.
   The moment they made eye contact, Orochimaru understood everything.
   He could read the masked man's intent with perfect clarity.
   And he made a snap decision - the only one that made sense.
   This Novel is Completed on Patreon
   ьъьъ Check out new Fanfiction ьъьъ
   ьъ Naruto : Tsunade You're Really Drunk ьъ
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   Chapter 212: Chapter 212: Orochimaru - Looks Like There's Something Fun to Do!
   But who exactly is the masked man?
   Especially one who could easily flee, but chose not to.
   In the blink of an eye, Orochimaru was caught up by him. He couldn't escape, even if he wanted to.
   At first, Orochimaru felt a surge of panic. After all, he had defected from the Akatsuki without a word.
   Because of that betrayal, Akatsuki had been hunting him for years, labeling him a traitor that must be eliminated.
   Now that he'd been found, could he really expect a good ending?
   But something wasn't right. Orochimaru quickly noticed that the situation seemed... off.
   The masked man didn't attack. He hadn't unleashed a single offensive jutsu. He merely followed Orochimaru relentlessly until he'd been cornered with nowhere left to flee.
   "What do you want?" Orochimaru asked, narrowing his golden eyes as he stared at the figure cloaked in shadow.
   He didn't think he could win against the masked man-someone who wielded both the Sharingan and the Rinnegan-but compared to the overwhelming sense of dread he once felt facing Uchiha Haru, this was nothing.
   Against the masked man, he still had options. If he couldn't win, he could always escape. A Kage-level shinobi like him wasn't so easily contained.
   The masked man stood before him, his voice deep and indifferent, like it came from the mouth of a god staring into the abyss.
   "Orochimaru," he said. "I need your help."
   "If you return to Akatsuki now, I'll forgive your defection."
   "And I still owe you a favor. If there ever comes a time you need me, I'll help you with everything I have."
   Orochimaru's curiosity was piqued. The fear in his expression vanished instantly, replaced by intrigue.
   So it turned out this wasn't a manhunt. The masked man had come to ask him for help. A favor, no less-one that only he could fulfill.
   That meant he didn't need to worry about being killed.
   He might even gain something from this encounter.
   "Tell me everything," Orochimaru said, voice calm and smooth.
   "I need you to use the Impure World Reincarnation," the masked man said, his tone unwavering. "We're forming a joint front. Hidden Cloud, Hidden Rock, and Hidden Sand-together, we'll form a ninja coalition and march against Kirigakure... and Uchiha Haru."
   Orochimaru's face remained relaxed at first. But as the masked man continued speaking, his expression grew darker-tense. When the words "Uchiha Haru of the Hidden Mist Village" came out, his entire body stiffened.
   So this was the real reason.
   He was being asked to stand against him.
   The man who haunted his dreams.
   Uchiha Haru-his eternal nightmare.
   Even if he were told to die, Orochimaru would rather face death than confront that monster again.
   Uchiha Haru was terrifying.
   What that man had done to him went far beyond physical pain. It had ravaged his soul. Torn through his sanity. Left behind scars that refused to fade.
   Even now, whenever Orochimaru thought of the torments Haru had inflicted in his dreams, his very soul trembled.
   It wasn't just trauma-it was total spiritual annihilation.
   That a single shinobi could carve such terror into the heart of someone like Orochimaru... It was inconceivable. And yet, Haru had done it.
   Even now, Orochimaru hadn't recovered from that darkness.
   And now the masked man wanted him to go against Uchiha Haru?
   It didn't matter if it was a full-scale coalition with the major villages at their back-Hidden Cloud, Hidden Rock, Hidden Sand.
   When faced with Uchiha Haru, none of it mattered.
   In his heart, he already knew the outcome. Haru would win. Haru always won.
   Still, he didn't let his dread show.
   Instead, he nodded calmly, and answered without hesitation.
   "Fine," Orochimaru said. "I accept."
   "I'll rejoin Akatsuki and use my Impure World Reincarnation to help you wage war against the Hidden Mist Village... and Uchiha Haru."
   The masked man gave a low laugh, full of satisfaction.
   "Excellent! With you and your jutsu on our side, Orochimaru, we finally have a real chance of defeating Uchiha Haru!"
   Orochimaru smiled as well.
   But in the very next moment, a dagger appeared in his hand.
   It was short-barely five or six inches-but glinted dangerously in the dim light, its sharp edge promising blood.
   With a sudden lunge, Orochimaru drove the blade straight toward the masked man's chest.
   The smile on his face twisted into a cruel sneer.
   What kind of joke was this?
   Hadn't he suffered enough?
   Even now, just hearing that name-Uchiha Haru-shook him to his core.
   Let alone being asked to stand against him.
   Orochimaru would never provoke that man again.
   Not even if it meant offending the entirety of Akatsuki.
   Even if it meant death at the hands of the masked man.
   Pretending to agree, Orochimaru seized the moment when the masked man let down his guard. Taking advantage of the opening, he launched a sudden attack, hoping to gain the upper hand.
   And things unfolded almost exactly as he had envisioned.
   The moment he heard Orochimaru's ready agreement, the masked man truly relaxed his vigilance, giving Orochimaru the opportunity to strike.
   A dagger flashed coldly in his hand, the blade gleaming with murderous intent as it slashed toward the masked man.
   Orochimaru believed that with this blade, aimed at point-blank range while the enemy was defenseless, the masked man wouldn't stand a chance.
   But the moment the dagger was about to pierce his target, Orochimaru's expression twisted.
   It was as if he had stabbed the air.
   He had completely missed.
   Orochimaru instantly retreated, attempting to put distance between himself and the masked man.
   But it was already too late.
   As he moved back, he suddenly caught the masked man's gaze-cold, ruthless, and laced with condescension. There wasn't even anger in his expression, only a mocking amusement.
   It was as if to say, You thought that little trick would work on me?
   Who was the masked man, really?
   Even if he wasn't the true Uchiha Madara, he was the one chosen by Madara.
   A person like that-whether in strength or cunning-was an anomaly in the ninja world.
   He had seen right through Orochimaru from the beginning.
   Because he understood: a man like Orochimaru would never make a decision without careful thought.
   So why did he agree so easily this time?
   There could be only one reason-Orochimaru had no intention of honoring the deal. He had no desire to fight Uchiha Haru. He was just pretending to cooperate while planning something else.
   The masked man had prepared for this possibility from the start. The instant Orochimaru struck, he used the power of his Mangeky Sharingan to phase through the attack-becoming intangible and letting the dagger pass through him harmlessly.
   "Shinra Tensei!" the masked man roared.
   He raised a single hand, pointing directly at Orochimaru.
   An overwhelming gravitational force surged forth.
   Even a Kage-level shinobi like Orochimaru couldn't resist it. His body was yanked forward uncontrollably, flung through the air toward the masked man.
   His expression twisted with alarm-not just because he'd lost control over his body, but because he recognized this technique.
   That pull... this was the same ability used by Pain-the Almighty Push's reverse, a Rinnegan technique known as Bansh Ten'in.
   He'd fought against Pain before. He had tasted the power of the Rinnegan firsthand.
   Now, that same dreadful force dragged him straight into the masked man's grasp.
   No matter how he struggled, he couldn't break free.
   "Orochimaru," the masked man said coldly, "you've got some nerve."
   "How dare you lie to me? Do you know the price for deceiving me?"
   But Orochimaru didn't flinch. Even facing death, he laughed mockingly.
   "The price of offending you?"
   "Do you even understand what kind of person Uchiha Haru is?"
   "You think just because you have the Rinnegan, you can take him down?"
   "What about Tendo Pain? Even he was utterly humiliated. He couldn't even fight back against Uchiha Haru."
   "Even if you're stronger than Pain now, so what? How much stronger could you possibly be? Strong enough to completely destroy Tendo Pain?"
   "If not, then what are you doing trying to go up against Uchiha Haru? And why should I help you?"
   "Are you trying to drag me down with you?"
   At this point, Orochimaru dropped all pretense.
   He believed the masked man was no fool. He would understand exactly what Orochimaru was trying to say.
   It wasn't that Orochimaru refused to help.
   He just didn't want to die.
   But the masked man merely sneered. "Orochimaru, do you really think I'd go after Uchiha Haru without preparation?"
   "Do you think I wasn't watching when he fought against Pain?"
   "Do you think I don't know the true extent of Uchiha Haru's power?"
   Orochimaru's pupils contracted. A confused look crossed his face.
   Yes... the masked man wasn't reckless.
   In fact, he was extremely calculating. Every step he took was planned to perfection.
   Just like when Orochimaru had tried to sneak attack him earlier-despite the perfect disguise and timing, the masked man saw through it instantly and left him no opening.
   Would someone like that really underestimate Uchiha Haru?
   Then... did he actually have a plan? A real strategy to deal with Uchiha Haru?
   The masked man stepped closer, his voice lowering.
   "Orochimaru... you've seen Uchiha Madara's body in Konoha, haven't you?"
   "And you know I'm not the real Uchiha Madara."
   Orochimaru didn't reply. His expression grew more serious.
   The masked man's tone grew even colder.
   "So, what if we bring the real Madara back using the Impure World Reincarnation?"
   This Novel is Completed on Patreon
   ьъьъ Check out new Fanfiction ьъьъ
   ьъ Naruto : Tsunade You're Really Drunk ьъ
   This Week Bonus Chapter - 200 Power stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 600 Power Stones
   ьэ Support the Novel & Read Ahead!
   Love the story and can't wait to see what happens next?
   Join my Patreon and get access to 50+ early chapters before anyone else! ьщ
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Thank you for reading, and I truly appreciate your support! ьэ
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   Chapter 213: Chapter 213
   Chapter 213 was missing so this is placeholder to keep the number count
  
   Chapter 214: Chapter 214 : Allied Forces!
   Since the masked man had personally approached him for help, Orochimaru naturally intended to maximize his own interests by negotiating every possible condition.
   He felt no psychological burden whatsoever.
   After all, it was the masked man who needed him to deal with Uchiha Haru.
   The masked man didn't argue-he simply nodded and agreed without hesitation.
   It was just some scientific research on ninjutsu. Compared to dealing with Uchiha Haru, that was trivial.
   Orochimaru had become far too important to him-his most crucial chess piece at this stage.
   The two reached an agreement without much friction. Orochimaru followed the masked man into the shadows once more.
   Meanwhile, after the Akatsuki had made contact with the ninja from the three great villages-Kumogakure, Iwagakure, and Sunagakure-their respective leaders quickly returned home and held emergency meetings. A joint decision was made.
   The three great ninja villages would form a unified alliance and launch a simultaneous attack on Konoha. However, they did not disclose their true objectives: the Hidden Mist Village and Uchiha Haru.
   This was part of their calculated strategy.
   Rather than spreading their forces thin, they would first focus all their power on crushing one target completely.
   Their first target: Konoha. If they could destroy the Leaf Village, then Kirigakure and Uchiha Haru would be isolated-easier prey for a future offensive.
   Thus, the joint ninja coalition marched forward, aiming straight for the heart of the Hidden Leaf Village.
   Konoha, still reeling from the devastation inflicted by Tendo Pain and Orochimaru, was caught off guard by the sudden, full-scale invasion. The village struggled to mount an organized defense.
   If not for Hatake Kakashi's persistent orders over the past few weeks to remain vigilant of outside threats-and his early detection of the enemy's movements-Konoha's losses would have been even more catastrophic.
   But even with the advance warning, the Leaf still took a brutal hit.
   Under pressure and in crisis, the Konoha elders and the citizens alike unanimously nominated Hatake Kakashi as the Fifth Hokage to lead the village through this war.
   Initially, the higher-ups had hoped that one of the Legendary Sannin-Jiraiya-would take up the position.
   But Jiraiya showed no intention of becoming Hokage and instead passed the mantle to the younger generation, naming Kakashi as his preferred successor.
   And truthfully, Kakashi was the most qualified shinobi in Konoha at the time.
   The decision was passed without much debate.
   Only Kakashi himself knew that his ascension to Hokage might not have gone so smoothly without Uchiha Haru's influence behind the scenes.
   Had Shimura Danzo still been alive, the power struggle for the title would have taken a very different turn-and likely not in Kakashi's favor.
   Now, as Fifth Hokage, Kakashi was left with no choice but to seek aid from the Fifth Mizukage, Mei Terumi of the Hidden Mist.
   To make the appeal more personal and effective, he dispatched two trusted comrades-Yuhi Kurenai and Might Guy-both of whom had longstanding ties with Uchiha Haru, to accompany the diplomatic mission.
   Kakashi believed that Uchiha Haru would lend his aid.
   Despite Konoha's past transgressions against him, he trusted that Haru would not stand by and watch the village fall to the combined forces of the three great nations.
   After all, if Haru had gone through the trouble of supporting Kakashi's rise to Hokage, then surely he wouldn't abandon him now.
   Once those arrangements were made, Kakashi focused on defensive strategies against the approaching coalition army.
   Until reinforcements arrived from Kirigakure, Konoha would have to stand alone. They could not afford to collapse.
   He believed firmly that as long as Kirigakure-or more specifically, Uchiha Haru-was willing to respond, they still had hope.
   Even Kakashi-often hailed as a prodigy, a genius shinobi-held deep admiration for him.
   And so, the storm of war began to brew.
   The Konoha envoy eventually arrived in Kirigakure.
   The diplomatic unit split into two teams-one to meet with Mizukage Mei Terumi, the other headed straight for Uchiha Haru's estate.
   Upon hearing the news, Mei Terumi immediately convened a council of Kirigakure's highest-ranking officials to deliberate.
   Starting a war on behalf of a weakened Konoha against the combined might of three powerful villages was not a decision the Mizukage could make alone.
   It required a vote from the entire Kirigakure leadership.
   In Mei's heart, she already wanted to lend aid.
   She knew that this was something Uchiha Haru would want to do.
   But even with that personal sentiment, she couldn't act on her own.
   This was about the future of the village-a matter of Kirigakure's national interest.
   At the same time, on the other side of the village, Uchiha Haru received his guests: Yuhi Kurenai and Might Guy.
   Upon hearing their pleas, Haru remained composed. His expression didn't change much. No ripples broke the stillness of his demeanor.
   He had long expected this turn of events.
   The strong prey on the weak, and strength reigns supreme. This principle had governed the shinobi world since ancient times.
   After suffering back-to-back assaults from both the Akatsuki and Orochimaru, Konoha was now at its weakest point in decades.
   Naturally, it would become a target for those who sought to climb the ladder of dominance.
   In fact, long before Konoha had suffered these devastating setbacks, he'd already been approached by envoys from Iwagakure. They had tried to persuade him to join them in launching an offensive against Konoha.
   He had rejected the proposition without a second thought.
   Now, the same forces that had tried to recruit him were moving forward without him.
   But this incident still left Uchiha Haru feeling a bit off.
   What unsettled him was how fast the three great ninja villages had reacted.
   It shouldn't have been this quick.
   The three great villages all had their own agendas. Aside from the Hidden Sand, both the Hidden Cloud and Hidden Rock villages had the strength to take on Konoha alone. Why would the three powerhouses choose to collaborate in attacking Konoha, only to later bicker over how to divide the spoils?
   And this had all happened in just over ten days since the attack during Konoha's Chnin Exams.
   The speed at which the three villages reached unanimous agreement to strike Konoha felt unnatural.
   After all, the more parties involved in a conflict, the more complicated the post-war spoils become.
   The strong always believe they contribute more, therefore deserve more in return.
   The weak, despite knowing their limits, still argue for their share - claiming effort if not power - unwilling to walk away with too little or nothing at all.
   Such negotiations take time.
   It's impossible to settle things so quickly.
   Still, Haru didn't speak on it.
   With his current strength, he was confident in facing any possible crisis head-on.
   He had long since stopped relying on the whims of others.
   Though he had been forced to leave Konoha by the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, and the leader of Root, Shimura Danzo, he held no particular grudge against the village.
   After all, it was where he had spent more than a decade of his life - where his roots were. His friendships and memories still lived in that place.
   Now, with Kakashi Hatake as the Hokage, he knew Konoha would never become his enemy. In fact, forming an alliance with them was a decision he had considered for some time.
   What Kirigakure - the Hidden Mist Village - chose to do had no bearing on his own choice.
   Whether or not they took action, it wouldn't change his plans.
   Even if Kirigakure stood still, he would march to Konoha alone.
   Upon receiving this firm declaration, Kurenai Yhi and Might Guy felt a rare sense of relief.
   Regardless of how dire the situation appeared, Uchiha Haru's willingness to act was, at the very least, good news.
   And they believed in his strength.
   They believed he could shift the tide of this unbalanced war.
   Meanwhile, back in Kirigakure, Mei Terumi convened an emergency high-level council.
   As the head of Kirigakure's Guard Division, Uchiha Haru was, of course, present.
   During the meeting, Mei Terumi formally proposed forming an alliance with Konoha.
   However, the suggestion was met with immediate and fierce opposition.
   Leading the objection was none other than the village's Great Elder.
   The Elder spoke with authority and frustration: "Since the Third Great Ninja War, we have yet to truly recover. Even our former Mizukage was secretly manipulated without our knowledge. That allowed our village to stagnate and spiral into decline for years."
   "And now, after finally crawling out from that abyss and beginning to rebuild, we're talking about entering another war?"
   "The three great villages have already joined forces to crush Konoha. Their strength is terrifying."
   "Konoha is no longer the top village in the shinobi world. They're wounded, exhausted, and haven't recovered from the recent invasion. If we ally ourselves with them now, won't we just provoke the wrath of the three other villages and hand them an excuse to invade Kirigakure next?"
   "Tell me - what does Konoha's survival have to do with us? Why should we risk our soldiers and stability for them?"
   The Elder held immense authority and respect within Kirigakure.
   His words resonated with many among the leadership.
   To them, it made sense. The war was targeting Konoha, not Kirigakure. Why get involved and suffer losses that didn't concern them?
   But then, the clan head of the Kaguya Clan stood up.
   "No one wishes for war," the Kaguya leader said, voice calm yet resolute. "But sometimes, action is necessary."
   "True, the three allied villages haven't turned on us yet. But once Konoha is wiped out, only four of the Five Great Nations will remain."
   "The Hidden Cloud, Hidden Rock, and Hidden Sand are acting as one. When Konoha falls, we - the Hidden Mist - will be next. What do you suppose happens when those three begin deciding who's next to 'unify' the world?"
   "Standing by and watching Konoha's destruction will not save us in the end. If we allow it, we're signing our own death warrant."
   "This isn't about saving Konoha."
   "It's about saving ourselves."
   Many among the council nodded in agreement. But even with his impassioned words, the Kaguya leader's support didn't measure up to the sway the Elder commanded.
   Kirigakure had only just begun to stabilize after years of chaos. Nobody wanted to be dragged back into the flames of war.
   The Elder sneered, tone full of disdain. "The idea that the three ninja villages will turn on Kirigakure is nonsense."
   "Yes, we may not be the strongest of the Five Great Nations, but we have our own advantages."
   "Our lands are remote - surrounded by ocean. Our territories are scattered and isolated from the mainland."
   "If they want to attack us, they'll have to cross the sea. They'll need ships and naval coordination just to set foot on our soil."
   "And under such conditions - in the mists and waters we call home - who do you think has the advantage?"
   "Our shinobi are masters of Water Release. Our very terrain grants us the upper hand. Let them come if they dare."
   "They'll drown before they ever reach our gates."
  
  
   215
  
 Ваша оценка:
Связаться с программистом сайта.

Новые книги авторов СИ, вышедшие из печати:
О.Болдырева "Крадуш. Чужие души" М.Николаев "Вторжение на Землю"

Как попасть в этoт список

Кожевенное мастерство | Сайт "Художники" | Доска об'явлений "Книги"